Epigraphia Indica Vol 13

Author(s): Sten Konow, F W Thomas
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032567/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Vol. XIII (1915-16) pratnakIrtimapAvRNu PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1982

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XIII. 1915-16. manavagatimAza PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011 1982

Page #3
Reprinted 1982 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA 1982 Price: Rs. 90 Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4
PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY." EPIGRAPHIA INDICA AND RECORD OF THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA Vol. XIII. 1915-16. EDITED BY PROFESSOR STEN KONOW, Ph.D., AND F. W. THOMAS, M.A., Hon. Ph.D., HONORARY CORRESPONDENTS OF THE GOVERNMENT OR INDIA, ARCH WOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT. CALCUTTA: SUPERINTENDENT GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA, BOMBAY: BRITISH INDIA PRESS. LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, NEW YORZ: WESTERMANN & Co. TRUBNER & Co. CHICAGO: S. D. PEET. PARIS: E. LEROUX.

Page #5

Page #6
CONTENTS. The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically: PAGE R. D. BANERJI: No. 18. Inscriptions in the Udayagiri and Khandagiri cares . . . . . 189 LIONEL D. BARNETT : No. 2. Nidagandi inscription of A.D. 1107 . . 8. Two inscriptions from Belgrunn: A & B, of A.D. 1804 . 15 # 4. Inscriptions at Ittagi: A, of A.D. 1118 . . . . . . . . . 86 B, of the time of Sankama-deva: A.D. 1178. . . . : 69 , 11. Bhubaneswar inscription in the Royal Asiatic Society . . 12. Potavaram Grant of Parushottama-devs . . . . . 156 14. Bankapar inscription of the time of Somostars I and the Kadamba Hariktarin : A.D. 1055 . . . . . . . . . . 168 17. Thane Plates of the time of the Yadara Ling Ramachandrs: Baka 1194. 198 20. Gagahs Plates of Govindacbandrs of Kanadj. Bamyat 1199 . . . . . 216 22. Two Grants of Venkatapati I: Baks 1508 & 1685 , . 225 28. Vemavaram Grant of Allaya-Vems Reddi: Baka 1886. . 237 28. Inscriptions at Narendra . . . . . . . . . . 898 29. Kala inscription of the Rashtrakata Govinda tv : Saka 851 826 80. Wala Plate of Gabans: the year 246 . . . . . . 888 RADIAGOVINDA BABAE: No. 26. Silimpar Stoneslab inscription of the time of Jayapala-dova . . J. F. FLERT:No. 15. Some records of the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhed : G.--Sorator inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I: A.D. 869 ' . H.-Ron inscription of the time of Amognavarstis 1: AD AWA I.-Ron inscription or Turliga vedeng . . . 186 J. Batgere inscription of the time of Krishna II: A.D. 888 187 K.-Mulgund inscription of the time of Krishna Il: A.D. 902-8 . . M. B. GARDE:-- No. 18. Three Copper-plates of the time of the Chahamana Kelana . . . . . 1. A. GOPTATHA RAO: No. 1. Triplicane Plates of Panta-Mailars . . . . . . 6. Sarabhavaram Plates of the Lord of Chikars: the 6th year. . 21. Srirangam Plates of Madhava-Nayaka : Saka-Samvat 1848 . . . . Y. R. GUPTE:-- No. 7. Two Talesvara Copper-plates :1. Grant of Dyutivarman : the 5th year. . : : 100 2. Grant of Vishnuvarman: the 28th year . . . . . . HARAPRABAD SASTA: No. 0. The Sasunis Rock inscription of Chandravarman . . . . . . . 188 HIBANANDA SASTRI : No. 37. Copper-plate inscription of Govindachandra-dora: Samvat 1186 . . . 295 220

Page #7
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. . . . 275 . . . . . . . . STEN KONOW: No. 25. Talegaon Copper-plates of Krishna-Raja : Saka 690 . . . K. RAKA SASTRI : No. 24. Akkalapundi Grant of Singaya-Nayaka : Saka-Samvat 1290 . . G. RAMDAS PANTULU : No. 19. Siddhantam Platos of Devendravarman : the 195th year . . LEWIS RICH : The late Dr. Job Faithfull Fleet. . . . . . . . ROBERT SEWELL: No. 5. The Cycle of Jupiter and the names of Samvatsaras . . K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AITAR : No. 10. Sendalai Pillar inscriptions . . . . . . . 8. V. VENKATESVABA AYYAB : No. 16. Conjoeveram Copper-plate of Vijaya-Gandagopala-dova: A.D. 1291-2 S. V. VENKATESVARA AYYAR AND S. V. VISWANATHA: No. 8. Conjeeversm Plates of Krishna-deva-Rays : Saks 1444 . S. V. VISWANATHA: See S. V. VENKATESTABA ATYAB AND S. V. VISWANATHA. . . . . 184 . . . . 194 . . . 122 INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 841

Page #8
LIST OF PLATES Yo. 1. Triplicane Plates of Panta-Mailara: Saka-Sakyat 1350, i-iiia . . . betrvoon pagos 4 & 5 > > iib-V . . . 8 & 9. 3. Nidagandi inscription of the time of Vikrainaditya VI: A.D. 1107 . . . to face pago 14. 4. Sarabhavaram Plates of the Lord of Chikara: the 6th year . . . . betwoon pagos 104 & 105 . 5. Talesvara Plates of Dyativarman: the 5th year, and of Vishnuvarman: the 28th year 114 & 115 # 6. Conjoeveram Plates of Krishna-deva-Raya: Saks 1444. . . 126 & 127 7. Susania inscription of Chandravarman to face pago 133 . 8. Udayagiri and Khandagiri cavo inscriptions, I . 159 162 > 10. > >> >> III . . between pagos 166 & 167 11. G.- Soratar inscription of Amoghavarsha I: A.D. 869, and J.-Batgere inscription of Krishna II: A.D. 888 . . . . . . . . to face pago 182 12. H. & I.--Ron inscriptions of Amoghavarsha I: A.D. 874, and of Taragavalonga >> > >> 185 18. Malgand inscription of Krishna II: A.D. 902-903 . . . . . >> >> >> 192 14. Conjeevoram Plato of Vijaya-Gandagopala-dova . . . . . >> >> 196 15. Thans Plates of Ramachandra: Saks 1194. . . . . . between pagos 200 & 201 16. Bampers Grants of the time of the Chalamana Kelhana . 208 & 209 17. Siddhantam Plates of Devendravarman : the 195th your 214 & 215 18. Akkalapandi Grant of Singaya-Nayaka : Suka-Sainvat 1290, ia-iib 262 & 263 19. >> > > iiia-iva . 268 & 269 20. Talognon Plates of Krishna-Raja I: Saka 690 . . . 280 & 281 21. Silimpar inscription of the time of Jayapala-deva . . to face page 290 22. Copper-plate inscription of Govindachandra-deva : Samvat 1186 . . 297 23. Wala Plato of Guhasena: the year 216 . . . . . . 330

Page #9

Page #10
Page 152, text 1. 6,-for puncheshu read panch-eshu.-H. K. S. 152, " 33 23 13 33 33 33 33 33 33 35 33 27 39 33 33 99 33 33 93 99 27 23 23 93 33 ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 23 152, 152, " 152, 153, verse 18,-for Mugdham chandram-iv-aitasya aitanya [vilsky"]. 153, n. 5,-for samyayau read svar yayau. 154, verse 12,-for damsels read monkey-wives 155, verse 18,-read Seeing the face of his daughter to be modest like a moon, King 33 " Bhima called her by name Chandra-devi. 162, 1. 24,-for Slakshnayah read Slakshnayah. 174, trans. 11. 31-2,-for Sunday read Monday. 190, n. 1,-for gunaclim read gunadim. 218, n. 11,-Omit [For kakubha abhramur (aor) ?-F. W. T.]. 223, n. 7,-for at fe read mes es ft. 234, text 1. 148,-for Maudgalyo-yo-tr-r-aika read Maudgalyeyo-tr-aika 246, 1. 133-for Salakayana read Salamkayana. 23 249, 248, 1. 169,-for Purva-mamddula read purvam-ammddula.-H. K. S. 1. 190,-for Parva-mamdula read purvam-amdula.-H. K. S. 1. 203, 249, 250, 11. 206, 207, 209, 212, for gala senu read galasenu.-H. K. S. 1. 227, 33 1. 7,-for mmishan-nidhaya vikate read mmishan-nidhaya nikata.-H. K. S. 1. 8,-for Sambhava (vi)m read Sambhava (va)m? 1. 8,-for Pasy (sy)= read Yasy-a. 251, 250, 1. 209,-for pramtam gala read pramta [pumtam*] gala.-H. K. S. 99 253, n. 1,-Add [Read srita-bil-abhogas-cha naga in place of bila bhogas-cha naga and translate the Snakes-i.e. the Nagavamsi kings of Bastar-retreat to their winding caves.' Guha will then go with gavo, etc. It may be noted that a family of kings in the Telugu country, known as Surabhi-vamsa, has a cow for crest.H. K. S.]. 254, text 11. 69, 101, 255, 1. 122, 35 1. 9,-for-va[] kaminideg read -va [nara*]-kaminideg. 254, 1. 73, col. 2, 255, 1. 105, col. 53 33 35 255, 1. 122, 255, 1. 123, 256, 1. 143, 22 256, " 257," 258, 33 257, H. K. S. 257, text 11. 168-179,-for This is the path of the field of Tollimti read This path is the old path.-H. K. S. 259, n. 1,-for was in the case read were in the case. :. read Mukham chandram-iv -for Anna-data read Anna-data. [The word is perhaps not a proper name, but means a 'donor of food'; cf. 1. 94.-H. K. S.] for Somayaji read Somayajin. 3,-for Srigiri read Srigiri. 4,-for-yajva read -yajvan. 4,-for Singarya read Singarya. 4,-for Singayarya read Singayarya. 1. 163, 2,-for Sivamallana read Sivamallana. 33 "" 13 11. 168-179, 179-201, -for path of the field, path of the fields, field path 11. 201-207, 207-213, Jread old path.-H. K. S. 11. 168-179, 179-201,-for of the Parva-mamdulu read formerly used. 274, n. 2,-for: read 302, text 1. 10,-for mandalav read mand-alav.-H. K. S. 3c2

Page #11
viii EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. Page 303, verse 15,-The missing letters at the end of 1. 21 and the beginning of 1. 22 may be mella (i.e. chakram-ellam-aleyal). Elvar-alakke must in my opinion be a reference to El(v)-ara (are)-lakke, the seven and a half lakh country of the Chalukyas, of whom Jayakesin was a feudatory. Jimkarise may well stand for jemkarise, which means 'buzzed.' Odisit-ettisidam must be odisi tettisidam, and rirodhi-bem-kolvan must be written as one word. The incident here related may refer to the reverse sustained by the Silaras, who were relatives of the Chalukyan emperor, at the hands of Jayakesin I (see Kan. Dyn. Distr., p. 567). Or Alvara may stand for Alpara, in which case the Alupa king will be the ripuraja, enemy king,' mentioned in 1. 22.-H. K. S. 303, verse 16,-for palava []yam kumareyam read palav[-ane]yam kudureyam. -H. K. S. 31 303, text 1. 25,-for kalyanadol read Kalyanadol.-H. K. S. 304, 1. 34,-for mudrey am read mudreyim.-H. K. S. 21 35 ,, 310, verse 10,-for exceedingly exalted.... Rama read many said that Lanka was a Brahman settlement established by Rama. On this he ceased (to demand tribute). This prowess (alavu) of Chatta is very great.-H. K. S. 310, verse 11,-for Thaneya read Thaneya. 310, 310, 15 and n. 5,-see Additions and Corrections to p. 303, v. 15. 17,-see above on p. 303, 1. 25. 33 323, 11. 5-9, for she who rides on fiery elephants read she who has the gait of a scent elephant.-H. K. S. 334, verse 5,-Perhaps the sense is that the kings of mountains etc. have acquired their unique degree of firmness etc. by gift from Gojjiga-deva. So the poets sing.-H. K. S. 17 31 23 dr 27 355. 1. 21,-It is difficult to accept the interpretation of Dr. Barnett; for Kundalisrara in this verse of common occurrence has been generally interpreted to mean 'chief of serpents. Consequently kundalisvara-mahibhujah would be one whose arms are as long and powerful as the chief of serpents (i.e. Adisesha). -H. K. S.

Page #12
JOHN FAITHFULL FLEET, C.I.E., Pa.D. JOHN FAITHFULL FLEET, C.I.E., Ph.D. The passing of so prominent an Oriental epigraphist as Dr. Fleet has raised a desire that some notice of him should find a place in a publication to which he was a constant and valued contributor. Born in 1847, he died in 1917, and thus fulfilled the term assigned by the Psalmist to the span of human life. But after his retirement from public service in 1897, when he settled in Ealing, he was subject in his latter years to continual ill-health. On the last occasion on which I met him he said on this accouut he had not been into London for eight months. His devotion to Oriental studies, however, was not relaxed to the last. He was the son of John George Fleet, of the Roystons, Chiswick, his mother being Esther Faithfull, the daughter of a clergyman; and he was educated at Merchant Taylors School which bears on its rolls, among others, the distinguished name of Robert Clive. In 1865 ho passed for the Indian Civil Service, and in the probationary period which followed studied Sanskrit under Professor Goldstucker of the University College, London. Eventually he was posted in 1867 to the Bombay Presidency. Here his official career was chiefly spent in the Southern Mahratta country, so called for administrative purposes, but on the basis of language moro correctly termed the Karnataka Prant. He was thus brought into contact with Kannada (or Kanarese), the prevailing vernacular; and as Educational Inspector in the Southern Division in 1872, and Assistant Political Agent at Kolhapur in 1875, he was led to take up the study of it. He was decorated with the Order of C.I.E. in 1884; became Collector and Magistrate of Sholapur in 1886, and Senior Collector in 1889. His further appointments were-Commissioner of the Southern Division in 1891, next year of the Central Division, and in 1893 Commissioner of Customs. Meanwhile his attention had early been drawn to the numerous inscriptions thickly scattered in the districts where his daties lay, and he applied himself to a systematic research of these invaluable memorials of the past, many of which are densely inscribed on stone slabs of large dimensions, on which the basy and incurious Saxon often gazes with blank amazement at so much apparently misplaced expenditure of energy, and in which the people of the country as a rule exhibit not the slightest interest. Of these, and others on metal plates, he began to collect facsimiles, which he deciphered, and he published the results in the Bombay Asiatic Journal and other works; especially in the Indian Antiquary, started by Dr. Burgess in 1872 and still going, of which he became the joint Editor with Captain (now Sir) R. C. Temple from 1885 to 1891. Before this he had published in 1878, under the title of Pali, Sanskrit and Old Canarese Inscriptions, copies of photographs taken by Colonel Dixon in 1865 for the Mysore Government, with some others, giving merely the datos and names of the kings under whom the records were issued. The translation of those belonging to Mysore, which formed the bulk, was placed in my hands and appeared in 1879 in a volume named Mysore Inscriptions. The bent of his talents being recognized, a special appointment was created for him as Epigraphist to the Government of India, which he held from January 1883 to June 1886, when it was abolished. The object was to entrust to bim the task of bringing out Vol. III of the Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, relating to the Early Gupta Kings; Vol. I, containing the Edicts of Asoka, had been published by General Sir A. Cunningham, and Vol. II, intended for the inscriptions of the Indo-Scythians and the Satraps of Saurashtra, had for the time been held back. On taking up the project, he found the usual state of things so well known to those who have done similar work. The Government was under the impression that the copies in their records were all-sufficient, and only required a skilled expert to interpret and publish them. But, as a matter of fact, the copies were, as is mostly the case, untrustworthy and wortbless for scientific purposes. Nor was better material to be obtained except by personal investigation of the inscriptions themselves in situ. The scrupulous care needed to secure

Page #13
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. veracious counterparts was little appreciated by the authorities, who were disappointed to find that a task which they had expected to be disposed of in a comparatively short period was, as it appeared to them, spun out interminably. Besides the journeys in India, a voyage to England was necessary to superintend the photo-lithographic reproduction of the inscriptions, the minute accuracy of which was an essential feature of the work. For these various reasons the printing was not completed till July 1887, and the volume was published in 1888. It is as exhnustive a production as the importance of the subject demands, and was intended by the author to be a model for all similar work. But a century would not suffice to carry out with corresponding particularity a Corpus Inscriptionum of all that India can supply. Moreover, bulky as the volume is-hardly handy and accessible, as originally contomplated by General Cunningham, it is only a part of what was in the mind of the editor to produce. It will not,' he says, 'be thoroughly complete without the Historical Chapters that should form the second part of it. And the writing of these will ontail so enormous an amount of miscellaneous reading and annotation that I doubt much whether those chapters will over be written by mo'-(and they never were). The hopelessness of the prospect being manifest, it was arranged by Dr. Burgess to issue a quarterly supplement to the Indian Antiquary, under the name of Epigraphia Indica, in which inscriptions should be published as they were found, trusting to the Index to facilitate roferences. Its Vol. I, issued in 1892, was thus to be regarded as Vol. IV of the Corpus. This scheme is still in operation and has proved of the greatest value, though much delayed by changes of Editors and other causes due to the war. In this publication Dr. Fleet bore a full share. Other works by him, of more than local importance, are his articles in Vol. I of the Gazetteer of Bombay of 1895, in which he bas given an account of the Dynasties of the Runarese Districts from the earliest historical times to the Musalinan conquest of 1318 A.D., as derived from inscriptions. It teems with information of the first importance, nowhere else then available, though the narrative is perhaps too much interrupted by minute specifications of dates, often given in double years. Then we have his comprehensive chapter on Epigraphy in Vol. II, Historical, of the new Imperial Gazetteer of India of 1908. In this he not only summarizes what has been done, but points out the ends to be still kept in view and appeals for help from all hands. Lastly comes his article on Indian Inscriptions in the Encyclopaedia Britannica, Ilth edition, 1911, which is a masterly review of the whole subject and bears witness to his intimate knowledge of this great field of research. One point further mas be noticed in connexion with his attainments. The examination of the complicated system of Indian Chronology was taken up by him with characteristic eagerness, as being mach to his taste. In his Gupta Inscriptions he has stated his obligations to Mr. S. B. Dikshit for the help derived from him in this matter. His publications since then bear sufficient evidence of his deep penetration into this intricate branch of inquiry, so that he was constantly appealed to as an authority for the verification of dates, which he was always ready to investigate. It is not to be wondered at that some such puzzles were not found to be soluble; but inscriptions, it is feared, have been condemned as false or doubtful owing to a too rigid application of rules, which resulted in their dates being pronounced "irregular,' often for the reason that the week-day did not work out correctly. A solution of many of these discrepancies has now been presented by Dr. Venkata Subbiah, of the Mysore Archaeological Department, in his important brochure, just published, called Some Saka Dates in Inscriptions, which is calculated to clear the air in regard to these points. It remains to state that Dr. Fleet was Honorary Secretary of the Royal Asiatic Society from 1906 till his death; and in 1912 received the Gold Medal of the Society for his eminent

Page #14
JOHN FAITHFULL FLEET, C.I.E., Pu.D). services to Oriental learning. If only for inducing Professor Kielborn to turn his attention to Indian epigraphy and chronology, he would be entitled to this. But he also, no doubt, exerted an influence in stimulating Indian scholars in the country itself to take an interest in these studino, for the riserntion of which they possess certain manifest advantages to which Europeans can in no wise lay claim. The number of such is increasing, and their efficiency is roaching a high standard. One is actually holding the position of Epigraphist to the Government of India. In conclusion it may be said that-whether we regard his pioneer work at the beginning, his sustained interest in a pursuit which has a growing fascination of its own, or the results obtained by his efforts in bringing to light so many valuable materials to elucidate the early history of India, especially in the western parts,-Dr. Fleet bas a claim to be beld in honourable remembrance as in the front rank of the devoted band of eminent Bombay scholars who have distinguished themselves in antiquarian researches. The subjoined is a list of Dr. Fleet's contributions to the Epigraphia Indica. LEWIS RICE. A list of the late Dr. Fleet's contributions to the "Epigraphia Indica." Page. Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I 346 107 III 323 . . Begur Stono inscription of the Ganga king Eroyapparusa . . Atakur inscription of the time of Krishna III, dated Suka-Samvat 872. Pattadakal pillar inscription of the time of Kirtivarian II , . Chiplun plates of Pulakesin II . . . . . . . Torkbodo platos of the time of Govindaraja of Gujarat; saka- ! Sarvat 735. Spurious Sudi plates, parporting to have been issued by Butuga in Saka-Samvat 860. A Stone inscription of the Sinda family at Bhairanmatti . . Records of the Somavan i kings of Katak. . . . Sravana-Belgola Epitaph of Prabhachandra . . . . Stono inscription at the Jatings Ramesvara hill. . . Kelawadi inscription of the time of Sonevara I; A.D. 1053 Hebbal inscription of A.D. 976 . . . . . . Yekkeri rock inscription of Palakasin II . . . . Inscriptions at Managoll . . . . . Sravana Bego!a Epitaph of Marasimhe II . . . . Inscriptions at Ablur . . . . . . . Three Western Ganga records in the Mysore Government Musom at Bangalore. Nilgand inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; A.D. 866 98

Page #15
xii Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI 33 39 20 33 20 33 20 " " 39 VII 33 VIII XI XII >> XIII . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Some records of the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhal Three inscriptions of the Dharwar district Kaluchembarra grant of Vijayaditya-Amma II Some records of the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhed: D. Mantrawadi inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; A.D. 865. E.-Sirur inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; A.D. 866 F.-Nidagundi inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; about A.D. 874-75. The family name of the Rashtrakutas of Malkhed The original home of the Rashtrakutas of Malkhed The banners and crests of the same and of the Rattas of Saundatti. [VOL. XIII Govinda II; and the Alas plates which purport to have been issued in A.D. 770. Chikmagalur inscription of R&chamalla III, of the period A.D. 989-1005. An inscription at Devageri. Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva; A.D. 1026 Special notes:-- The City Hamyamana, Hamjamana The places mentioned in the Thana plates of A.D. 1017 Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054 The Kirudore river: the Tangabhadra. The Ededore country: the Raichur district Koppam: Khidrapur The places mentioned in the record on the Miraj plates. Some records of the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhed: " G.-Soratur inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; A.D. 869. 1 A.-Hatti-Mattur inscription of the time of Krishna I. B.-Naregal inscription of the time of Dhruva. C.-Lakshmeswar inscription of the time of Srivallabha H-Ron inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I; A.D. 874 I.-Ron inscription of Taragavedenga J.-Batgere inscription of the time of Krishna II; A.D. 888 K.-Mulgund inscription of the time of Krishna II; A.D. 902903. Page. 120 251 177 198 202 208 214 223 227 230 50 1 250 258 259 291 293 295 296 808 176 183 185 187 190

Page #16
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOLUME XIII. No. 1.-TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA, DATED SAKA-SAMVAT 1350, IN THE REIGN OF DEVARAYA II. BY T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., TRIVANDRUM. The subjoined inscription is engraved on five copper-plates, strung together by a ring which bears no seal. The set belongs to the house of Kavibhushanam Tatacharya of Triplicane and was kindly secured for me by my friend, Mr. M. K. Narayanasami Ayyar, B.A., B.L., High Court Vakil, Madras. I edit the inscription from the original as also from impressious prepared under my supervision. The writing begins on the second side of the first plate and ends on the first side of the last plate. The shape of the plates is the same as in the Vijayanagara ones of a similar period; they have a curved top, with a hole in the centre for the ring. The plates are numbered consecutively on the back of each plate with Telugu-Kannada numerals, which are engraved to the left of the ring-hole: but in the case of the fifth, or the last plate, the numeral five is engraved on the first side. The alphabet of the record is Telugu and the language partly Sanskrit and partly Telugu. The latter is employed in describing the boundaries, etc. of the village granted. At the end is engraved the word Sri Virupaksha, the sign-manual of the kings of the first Vijayanagara dynasty. The engraving has been done satisfactorily and the record is in an excellent state of preservation. The inscription belongs to the reign of Devaraya II of the first Vijayanagara dynasty. His genealogy is traced as follows: Harihara II T Devaraya I 1 Vijaya-Bukka F Pratapa-Devariya II. While the king was seated on the throne of his ancestors at Vijayanagara, his feudatory, Panta-Mailara, requcsted his sovereign to be pleased to grant the village of Takkellapadu B

Page #17
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. to the Brahmana Singararya, who was his guru. The record gives the following pedigree for Mailara : Sira, Pota, Mummadi md. Mammamba. Panta-Mailara. Panta-Mailara bore the birudas Dharanivaraha, Chauhattamalla and Ghantanada. The date of the inscription is Saka 1350 (expressed by vyama, bana, anala and sasi) which corresponded to the cyclic year Kilaka, Monday, the first (Pratipad)-tithi of the bright fortnight in the month of Ashadha. It is mentioned that the father and grandfather of the donee were respectively named Tatacharya and Venkatacharya ; that the member of the family, Singararya, belonged to the Sathamarshana gotral and that his fakha was Yajus. The village of Takkolla padu was situated in the Addanki-sima in Kamma-vishaya. Regarding the date of the document Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai writes :-"$. 1350, Kilaka, Monday, Sukla 1 in Ashadha=Monday, 14th June, A.D. 1428. The tithi ended at 12) ghatikas after mean sunrise.' The present record is the second copper-plate grant of the chief Panta-Mailara, so far discovered. The first was published by Messrs. Butterworth and Venugopala Chetty in their collection of the inscriptions in the Nellore district. This document is exactly similar to the other as far as verse 18; the rest is necessarily different. The Panta-kula to which Mailara 1 The following is an extract from a work on the Srivaishnava hierarchy, called the Periya Tirumudiyadaios regarding an Addanki Singaracharya :"Bect, Vadama ; family, softai; Sathamarshana-gotra; Yajus-sakha ; Srinivasacharya Ettur singaracharya (contemporary and disciple of Manavala-mamunigal). Ettur Venkatacharya. Addauki singaracbarya." The genealogy of the Tatacharya family, as gathered from the Prapannampitam, is given below for the benefit of the students of the history of Srivaishnava : Ettur Narasimhacharya, (Singaracharya). Tatacharya. Arifailsparna. Srinivasa. Tatadesika. Venkatarya. Sundaradesika. Srinivasa. Paficha-mata-bhasjanam Tatacharya. Lakshmikumara Tatacharya alias Koti-kanyaka-danam Tatacharys (contemporary of Venkata patidevarays 1.). Copper-plate No. 18, Chejerla grant of Devaraya II., S. 1851, Vol. I, pp. 149-164; written in the Nandinagari characters.

Page #18
No. 1.) TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. belonged, is described in the Tottaramili platest and he Konkuduru grant' as belonging to the fourth caste (ie, the Sudra caste). The name Panta-kala is mentioned therein as composed of several branches, of which the most important were the one of the Reddis ruling independently over the south Telugu country with Kondavidu as its capital, and another of the same kings ruling over the north Teluga country with Rajamahendrapura (Rajahmundry) as the capital, In the genealogical portion of neither of these families do we come across the names Sura, Pota or Mammadi, the ancestors of Panta-Mailara. Perhaps this chief belonged to a minor branch of the Panta-kula. The Teluga poet Srinatha, who was the Vidyadhikarin of the Kondavidu chiefs, laments the death of a Mailaru in a verse' which is quoted by Rao Babador Virosslingam Pantula in his 'Lives of Telugu Poets.' This Mailara was, perhaps, the same as the Papta-Mailera of the document under consideration who is said to have served Dovaraya II. in his campaigns against his enemies, and pleased his lord by paying him rich tributes of invaluable gems and other costly articles. On the whole, he seems to have been in the good graces of Dovariya II. Nothing further is known of Panta-Mailara. The donee, singararya, belonged to the Srisaila-vania. The family derives its name from Periya Tirumalai-nambi, the maternal uncle of the great Visishtadvaita teacher, Sri-Ramanuja. He was one of the five important disciples of Yamunarya (alias Alavandar), and was an authority in the exposition of the Ramayana, in which his descendants also became famons. The members of this family are better known by the sitle Tatacharya. It is said that the god Venkates of Tirupati was very pleased with Periya Tirumalai-nambi for the parental care he was taking of his image at Tirumala, and on one occasion the god is said to have addressed him as mama tata' (my father); and ever since Periya Tiramalai-nambi came to be recognised by the name Tatacharya, a title which his descendants also, began to assume. The Tatacharyag became the gurus of the kings of Vijayanagara; the way they succeeded in bringing the emperors of Vijayanagara to their faith is narrated in the Prapannamsitam, a summary of which has been given in my paper on the Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatidevaraya 1.6 The Tatacharyas are found among the Vadagalais and the Tengalais alike, but the majority are only Vadagalais ; the name Tatacharya has therefore almost exclusively become a Vadagalai one at the present time, and I ain told the Tengalai Tatacharyas despise this Vadagalai appellation, Tatacharys, and hence the paucity of the suffix among the Tengalai members of the Srisailavan a. The owner of the copper-plate grant under consideration is a Tengalai Tatacharya belonging to the Addanki branch of the family and is in all probability the lineal descendant of the donee of the document. There are Tengalai Tatacaryas residing in Sriinusbnam, srivilliputtar, etc. Above, Vol. IV, p. 322, v. 6. 1 Above, Vol. V, p. 57, v. 4. Compare the genealogy given in the Karikhandam of Srinatha, an abstract of which has been given by Mr. G. V. Rimamurti Pantula, at ibidem, p. 56. Kailasagiri bande Mailarw-vibhudeegi dina vechchamaraju .. .. Srinatha is said to have been a contemporary of Sarvajia Singama-Nayaks, for whose paternal unclo Madhava-Nayaks, we get the date s. 1343, from the Srirangam plates (see Ep. 4.. Rep. for 1908, p. 9). He survived Richavens and was afterwards patronized by the Reddis of Rajamahendrapurs (see Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 315), and it is possible that he lived long enough to survive Panta-Mailara as well. The time of his death has not yet been settled. * In the 1911 edition, p. 132. There in every probability that the donce of the inscription under discussion is the Addanki Sincaricharve given in the list of the Periya Tirumudiyadaipu; but there is this difference between the plates and the book. that while the former give the names Venkatacharys and Tatacharya as those of the grand father and the father respectively, of singararya, the latter mentions Venkaticharys as the father of Singaracharya. It is very probable that the printed copy of the book which contains this pedigree is wrong, a pone of the maud. scripts of the work in my possession makes any mention of this line at all. See above, Vol. XII, p. 162.

Page #19
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. The birada Ghantanada held by Panta-Mailara, is explained in v. 16. It is stated therein that when Panta-Mailara rang his bell in the battle-field, the hostile forces would be overtaken with fear. 1 The names of places that occur in the document are Addanki, Aluvalapadu, Takkellapadu, Kupperavipadu, Janakavaram, Panguluru, and Ravinutula. All these places are in the Ongole talaka of the Guntur district. Kupperavipadu might be identified with the modern Kopperapadu. The other names still retain their old forms. TEXT.2 First Plate. 1 'zrImAnAdimabhUdAra [:] the 2 yase bhUyasestu vaH / yenoddAhamavA heraMbo ni 3 pyAsIdratnagarbhA vasuMdharA // [*1] 4 yadAnAkarazarma tanotu vaH / yamArA 5 dhya mahezAdyA labhate vAMcitaM phalaM / [ 2 ] 'su 6 dhAgAraM sumanasAM caMdra: prahlAdanostu 7 yaH / AsIyasya kaLAM vivahRtezI rAjame 8 kharaH [3] 'puMsaH purANasya manaHprasUteriM 9 donAM pravabhUva vaMzaH / yatrA / 10 virAsIddasudevabhAgyaM hari [: *] svayaM deva 11 gaNairupetaH / [ 8* ] 'tasmin vizudhvajanane' jAto ha 12 rivharAhvayaH / vizudhvacarito rAjA du 13 "gdAndhAviva caMdramA: / [ 5*] "ziSTAvanaM duSTanivA 14 raNaM ca iyaM vibhaktaM hi harau hare ca / ca15 kAra tatkAryamabhinarUpI vizvasadIya 16 mahimAnamAkhyAM [4] 'tadAmajI bhUtalade17 varAya [*] zrIdevarAyobhavadUrjitazrI [] / (1) dAnena 18 dehoti padaM mamArja pratyarthinAM yo muhu 19 rathinAM ca [ 7*] 'atha jayaMta ivAmaranAyakAndu- 10 20 ganidherupalabdhajanistataH / ( 1 ) vijayabulamahIpa 21 [][[]]tA" vijitamacurabhUddijayopamaH [8] pra 2 From inked impressions. * Read bAndiyaM. * Read fagy. 1 [Compare the title Panichaghantaninads of the Bijuva king Immadi. Narasimha on p. 84, Vol. VII, above H. K. 8.] [VOL. XIII. * Metre : Anushtubh. * Metro : Upajsti. Bend dugdhA, The anusvara of stands in the beginning of the next line. 10 Road * Metre; Drntavilambita. 11 Read 'to.

Page #20
na, raamvmbhuuvu 09 loo mulu klugutaaN yuub a SCALE +85 AA cuusumNtN 2vcN prmhN pNtutNphilN ddpu dimmlaa mNcN drN sumunuNttaaN muNyddguNttuNdN 28 1:50 2 brtN FacuNbhkooshN uNddu 12 puNpu smudrN Parog nymu puruNbu 30 gNbhydNtjaadigaa myudduuNdrbbuudrN edi KonalddNtyu naa |uNddu sNddv bhRgRhri syN , 16 tulsi maaymm " gnnpt pddjnnii H20 vrpymaanmRddhiloo 34 12 | vNpuyu muddN vebdN vckmu vippvRNdduvaa mbujputrH pvitrmNtrimN 36 rviNcddyNdi brgN vaari hNtt 14 AeN muNdu ddiNdyooH diNgoovNddu aNtyunu 2010) bbhrttddiyN || dyyN muNbNtmN. 38 16 - Ncumu anola pnimuNdi gaaliNddmulaaru gtNdd 16 sNyNddvNyNbaavkushN aa vidhNgaarN ttryNddand 40 drgoopaalaakbuNdd buddiNcu and vNcumu. prtdiiyccu eNdmnilupukuni viipu 18 aadyN myn tmunvNt vaatsyNloo -idppddtdiy bhuumujmi | 20 poocNpttN ttNguN puujymu: sypiNculmu kNcu Triplicane plates of Panta Mailara. ---Saka 1350. W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #21
ith III iii aNt 46 64 148 50 60 5268 54 70 " vaaru mNcN cN sNbhNdmugy vysu 64 yN ptryNyN piyyi mllvrprsaaddaaN brtiNcdaarNgurN jy uuptmm j | RdduNdNgNgy aN ddry jrH saaNgaaNgNdN aNdNgaa aNdiNcaa isu pdilN 68 jrigaa gNbaay eruvulu Soad Rana | laaree dgupdmdurmnuy . mNcN prucippdd prmukh imeemu yNduNttoo puulN muNdumddpN, 22: bhjNyNdi blN buddgucu putvNpu vyyNbgu 20 jtN gupNt sNttN 74 Manddgddutu bhNddku curuttvl baasuuttnu 20 mNdaarN | 2 paat 200 bhaagireddddi dug muNddrNgaa tuNbh bNdhNgaa muNdu E Ndu iNjn tNddri 20 bNkrN iNdaaN! sNgaarN tRbhijN mNd gNddNgaarN): blmunu - 5572 5874 6076 80

Page #22
No. 1.] TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. Second Plate; First Side. 22 tApadevarAyobhUttamu(mU)nuramitotsa23 [va]H / zrIkIrtidharaNIvANIkA[sa]lAlanadakSiNa: [ ][siM]24 hAsanastho vijayanagara svakulAgate / ripUnA. 25 bhyaMtarAn bAhyAnajayabudhvivikramaH / 1.*] va26 zramAnupAlanaraMjitajanabadyamAnarA27 japadaM / caturudadhimekhalAMkAmakA28 cAmapAlayahasudhA / / 11*] 'mU rAyara29 gaMDAMkamarirAyavibhALakaM / hiMdUrA30 yasuratrANaM yamAhuranizaM budhAH / / 12*] 31 gAMbhIrya dhaiyatejovIkhatapaudAkhasatyama32 svAdA: / dhatte dazaratatanayo' [rA]ma: prAgadya []33 va[rA*]jeMdraH // [12] 'dakSastatpAdasevAyAmAsIgmailA34 rabhUvaraH / hanUmAniva rAmasya pranAhi35 taparAkramaH / / 14*] 'naptA yasmaranRpateH pautraH po36 tamahIbhujaH / putra: pavitracAritro muM37 mAMbAmaMnaDIMdrayoH / / 15*] "dharaNIvarAha38 birudo yosau [cau ]hattamanavikhyAtaH / parima39 DalIkabhISaNaghaMTAnAdasma paMTamailAra: [ 15] 40 "vividhakaraNairevaM rAjJaH priyaM hitamAcara41 bahitadharaNIpAlAn biMdan' svabudhdhiparAkramaH 42 / vividhamaNibhi[:] sAdhye,vyaiH pade. paripUja[ya]43 bakkata manasa: prItiM [sa]vAhevAkamanA[:"] svayaM 4417*] 'pratApadevarAyosya sevApauruSatoSitaH / "] 45 mAnayitvAtha mailAramI varamadAmudA / / 18] 1 Metre: Anushtubh. I Rend 'nagara. * Read hivi. * Metre: Arya. * Read degcchacA. The answara of degat has been engraved above the line. 7 Read dazarathata. * Metre: Haripi. * Read bhindan khabuddhi 30 The cisarga of has been written at the beginning of line 42 Read cAya

Page #23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. Second Plate; Second Side, 46 'na hayAba ca mAtaMgAna bhUSA na ca saMpadA 47 / svAmina[:] svasya ca hitamayAcata varaM - 48 tI [ 17*] [ubhayaM pavitrayati yahApayi49 tAraM ca kiM ca dAtAraM / kubbiti tadbha50 dAnaM saharave ziMgarAkhAya // [20] 'asti 51 zrIveMkaTagire yakasya jagahuroH / / 52 lakSmIpateH purodhA[:] zroveMkaTAcA53 syazekharaH / / 21"] 'yasya kIrtisudhAra[vA]da54 medurA dikkakori[kA] / tyajaMtyadyA55 pyahI tAdacaMdrAtaparucipahAM 56 [ / 22"] 'tasyAsIttanaya[*] zrImAntAtAcAryo 57 dayAnidhiH / bhajatAM yatpadAMbhoja 58 bhavAbdhi: palvalAyate / / 23*] 'caturdazAnAM 59 dharmANAM vidyAnAM pAradRzkhanaH / ta60 syAbhUttanuja[:*] zrImAn ziMgarAsya61 zikhAmaNiH [ 24*] 'samaMtraM yatkarAMbho62 jaM bhaktAnAM mastakarpitaM / asAdhyasyA63 pi saMsArasaMtripAtasya bheSajaM / 25*] 'vaidi Third Plate ; First Side. 64 kaM bhagavammArga' yapratiSThApayatya66 yaM / tamoke vedamArgakapratiSThAcA66 rya ucyate / / 26*] "maThamaSaNagotrajAtaH 67 sAMgopAMgaM yajustathAdhyetA / vi68 khyAto viSNupathe vilasati loke sa ziM IMetre: Anushtubh. * The visarga of gue: has been written at the beginning of line 47. * Metre: Arya. . The anusvara of est has been written at the beginning of line 56. * Read degcAryoM. * Read 'saMnipAtastha. - Read bhagavanmArga. The usual form of the name ismaThamarSaNa,

Page #24
No. 1.] TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. - - - 69 garAcAryaH / / 27*] 'eSa vidyAtapobhUmi70 lokasya ca gururmama / tI samarpaya 71 grAma svanAmpreSa' varo mama [28] 'iti 72 vijJApitastena saMtu[sa]sa mahIpatiH / 73 bhUSAsuvarNapuSyAdyabhaktyA saMpU. 74 jya taM guruM / / 28*] 'pavitra [bha]Askara kSetre taM. 76 gabhadrAnadItaTe / hemakUTanivAsasya 76 virUpAkSasya saMnidhau / [ 30*] 'bhogairaSTa77 bhirAniSTaM grAmagrAsasama78 vitaM / AcaMdratArakaM dhArA79 pUrvakaM dakSiNAnvitaM / / 31*] 'zAkA80 ] vyomabANAnalazazisahi Third Plate; Second Side. 81 te vatsare kIlakAkhye vASA82 Te mAsi zuklapratipadi ca vi83 dhosare puNyakAle / aI.. 84 kosIni kamaprakaTitaviSa85 ye devarAjakSitIMdraH prAdA86 hAmaM vRsiMhAbhidhavaragu87 rave sAdhu tokapADu [ // 32*] 'grA88 mo yasarvabhogAvya[:*] 'zrInivAsanivA89 sabhUH puruSArthAH 'prasidhyati ta. 90 smibivasatAM nRNAM / / 33"] 'bhavatiH pA 91 lanIyo me dharmoyamiti bhAvi. 92 na: / udarkabudhyA prArthayate devarA93 ye(yo) mahIpatIn / 34] zrIrAmeNa[]pyevame94 voktaM [*] "sAmAnyIyaM dharmaseturca95 pANa[7] kAle kAle pAlanIyo bha IMetre: Anushtubh. - Read nayA. 'The amarara of paI begins the next line. Read dhArthA: prasidhyanti. *Read budhA. * Rend degnAmeSa. * Metro: Sragdhara. The letter fr of fais engraved above the line. * Rend bhavati "Metre: Balini

Page #25
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Fourth Plate ; First Side. 96 vadbhiH / sanitAna bhAvinaH pArthive-1 97 TrAn bhUyo bhUyo yAcate rA. 98 macaMdraH / / 35*] pAlanasukkataprakAzanArtha99 mapaharaNadoSaprakhyApanArtha 100 ca kecana purANalokA likhyate / 101 dAnapAlanayormadhye dAnAce 102 yonupAlanaM / dAnAtsvargamavA103 proti pAlanAdacyutaM padaM / / 26] 'ba. 104 hubhivaMsudhA dattA bahubhiH paripA105 litA / yasya yasya yathA* bhUmi106 stasya tasya tathA phalaM [27] pasya grAmasya 107 sImAciGgAni likhyate dezabhASa108 yA [*] tapATi aSTadikkula sImAni109 yamu / tUrpanaku / kuSperAvipA110 Ti saMdhuku nakkalavAgu / bhAgneyabha[1] - Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 111 gaM sIma rAvinUtula kupperAvi112 pATi saMdhuku bijamaneni mi / 113 dakSiM rAvinUtula saMdhuku paJcu114 va narArizeDikuMTakaha / nairutibhA115 gaM rAvinu(nU)tula paluSalapATi saM. 116 dhuku nakkalavAMgu talApi na117 laguMDa / paDumaTi sIma" paluvala 1 The anuscara of or is at the beginning of the next line. Metre : Anushtubh. - Read nAyI. * Brad yadA and tadA. This word has been altered into fy by Mr. Ramamurti Pantala in his paper on the Kookuduru plates ot Allaya-Dodda, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 65. * Read dakSiNaM. 1 Corruption of gyn. [It is more likely that Pachchuva is here meant to be the family name of Nariri. sotti after whom the pond is named.-H. K. S.] 8 The anusvara of stands at the beginning of the next line. * Lit.. "forming a pillow for the hend.' 10 The of oth has been added above the line.

Page #26
SCALE 85 'erussshiNshaa tu 12 rv bhaavi pdvi > mookssvd s: d bhuut bhuuyooyoshaa disstthkmiinn 98 mebhcles@nnte 98 ( mdNdissttu 84 [odllittttukoNm@da 4, * rktbhgvil905 0o yvdocttuv 1 vaayvhivaat 6 mNdibdvrenu . 102 |ysuvaaNvaaci 102 vaadvuol, aieNdu vishv ce pryvsuvaasnivaaee 10+ eNbvll ;Nti .04 beekaaddNtti || paay yyy | 20 maig0bhv: vaa so 1oe o leadpi 06 nmbyminbhaavi mob007bhaasse 92 vcbudee prytvte ymNthvnnu 108 ylegie'assttsstt le 108 94 6mm prnnydaa vysaavu bhaag 5) kaavaalyd 10 saavirktllaagidro Triplicane plates of Panta Mailara. --Saka Samvat 1350. W. GRIGOS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH. 94

Page #27
tv. genu suuturusspN sNdddduurN 126 112 12 22Ndurublmun - 112 mriNt lNdu pvccu 128 n bhjnsNdy vidduvnNttee 28 10 ddiskNd pNddu 114 (vrNguNddNbhaalu || alNpddN daaruddNduloo 130 Thoo muNtluNdaaN aNbhvtpdN pdduNcuyoogN avu 116 mNduprcNgulaattnu 16 132 kuNdvNddin kligi yNdu guddNbddu muddulu mN: nmmeeNddmniNcaaN muNpu mNgu lNcNgiccukuNttu 18 jnNduku niNddaa by 18 | cdimmtmvNddilaa dNpulu mkuanuv vaaksstt loNgipootuNddcN ymuddu 136 120 1 rNNduku jNgmu peNdd 120 120 naaNd muNdNgaa muNdu aNducuNdurtiNpunu 122 aNgulu gNgaa 122 nuuru sujN, 124gulurussN daadd 124 10drulu

Page #28
No. 1.] TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. 118 pATi saMdhuku liMgaMdiva(bba) / vAya119 vyAnaku aluvalapATi janakava120 raM saMdhuku jaMgamukuMTa 121 sIma / dUri vuttarAnaku sIma 122 paMgulari saMdhuku tejaguMDu / 123 Uri IzAnyAnaku sIma paM124 gulari kupperAvipATi saM125 dhukunu niluvuzAyi / Fifth Plate. 126 [6]tava[] sImAni[ya]prakAra [*] 127e kaiva bhaginI loke sarveSAmeva bhUbhujAM [] 128 na bhojyA na karagrAdhA vipradattA vasuMdha129 rA [38] 'khadattAhiguNaM puNyaM paradattAnupA130 lanaM / paradattApahAreNa khadattaM niSphalaM. 131 bhavet // [38] svadattA paradattA vA yo harata va. 132 saMdharA / SaSThivarSasahasrANi viSThAyAM ja[1]133 yate krimiH / 40*] 'gAmakAM ravikAmakAM [bhU]134 merapyakamaMgulaM / hare' narakamAnoti yA135 vadAbhUtasatavaM [41*] pratyarthidharaNIpAlakA136 loragagarutmataH / devarAyamahIza137 sya zAsanaM dharmazAsanaM / / 42*] maMgaLamahAthI [1] 138 zrIvirUpAkSa. FREE TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) May the illustrious primeval Boar, being carried upwards by whom (being married by whom) the earth became pregnant with gems, be auspicious to you. (V.2.) May the elephant (Gapess), whose trank is always moist with the lowings from his temples, having worshipped whom Siva and others obtain the fruition desired (by them), bring you happiness. I The anuarara of saMdeg is written at the beginning of 1. 125. Metre: Anushtubh. Read deghirAvaM. * The anurvara of deglaM stands at the beginning of line 131. . Read fe * Read afa:. 1 Read rana. Read degsaM. These are pans on the words dana and karas. Nityadanardrakarat means also one whose hand is wet with constantly making gifts.'-B. and V.

Page #29
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. (V. 3.) May the moon, the store-house of ambrosis of the gods, wearing whose digit the lord of demons (Bhuteka, that is, Siva) became the lord of kings, (or, moon-crowned, Rajasa. khara), be a source of delight to you. (V. 4.) From the moon who was born from the mind of the primeval man (Vishnu) arose the race of the Yadus in which, as the fruit of Vasudeva's merit, appeared Hari himself in the form of Ktishna) associated with the hosts of gods. (V.5.) In that pure race was born a king named Harihara of pure character, just as the moon (was born) from the milk-ocean. (V. 6.) The two (functions), the protection of the good and the punishment of the wicked, are indeed divided in (between) Hari (Vishnu) and Hara (Siva); but he (Harihara) combined their functions in his own person, by bearing their name (Harihara) and majesty. (V. 7.) His son was the glorious Davaraya, who attained great fortune, who was a very king of the gods (Indra) on earth and who by his constant dana (ontting, smiting) expunged the word dehi (the possessor of a body) in the case of enemies, and by his dana (gift) the word give in the case of suppliants. (V. 8.) From him, who was the store-hoase of virtue, was born, as Jayanta from Indra, king Vijaya-Bukka, who was eminent, by whom enemies were vanquished, and who resembled Vijaya (Arjuna). (V. 9.) His son was Pratapa-Dovardya, of unlimited glory, (and) accomplished in courting the beauties, Fortune, Fame, Earth and Sarasvati. (Vy. 10-13.) Being enthroned at Vijayanagars which had come to him by (regular) Buccession in his family, he conquered (both) internal and external enemies by his intellect and valour (respectively). While his royal title was extolled by his subjects who were pleased, because he protected the system of castes, he protected the earth which has the four oceans for its girdle ander one umbrella (1.e. astuiversal sovereign). Him the learned constantly called Mururayaraganda (the champion or vanquisher of the three kings), Arirayaribhalaka (the destroyer of hostile kings), and Hinduraya-suratrana (a Sultan among Hindu kings). Formerly Rama, son of Dasaratha, had (the attributes) magnanimity, fortitude, valour, courage, mercy, liberality, truthfulness and reverence; (bat) now it is king Devaraya (who possesses these virtues) (Vv. 14-18.) King Maildra was assiduous in serving his (Devaraya's) feet, with (his) wisdom, devotion, and valour, just as Hanuman was in respect of those of Rama; he who was the great-grandson of king Sora, the grandson of king Pota, the son of Mummimbs and Mummadindra, and was of pure conduct; who had the biruda Dharanivardha, and who was famed as Chauhattamalla ; Panta-Mailara, who caused fear to hostile provincial chiefs by the ringing of his bell (Ghantanada). In this manner, doing by threefold means what was pleasing and good to the king, destroying hostile kings by his wisdom and valour, always paying homage (to the king) with different kinds of gems and excellent articles, with his mind intent on the king's) service, he caused delight to the mind (of the king). Then Pratapa-Dovariya, being pleased with his service and valour, and having honoured Mailara, joyfully granted him a boon. (Vv. 19-20.) He, the victorious, asked for a boon, which brought good to his lord and him. self, not borses, nor elephants, nor ornaments, nor wealth, but to make a land-grant, which purifies both the giver and him who induced to give, to his good guru, Singararya. 1 The translation of verses 1, 2, 4, 6, and 8 to 18 is by Mesars, Butterworth and Venugopala Chetti.

Page #30
No. 1.] (Vv. 21-22.) The illustrious Venkatacharya was the purodhas (purohita) of the lord of Venkatagiri (ie. the god Venkatesa of Tirumala), the guru of the (whole) world, the consort of Sri (Lakshmi); filled with the relish of the nectar of whose fame the chakoras, viz. the quarters (of the earth), even now abandon the taste for moon-light like those (birds). TRIPLICANE PLATES OF PANTA-MAILARA. (Vv. 23-28.) He had a son the illustrious Tatacharya, who was a store-house of grace; to the worshippers of whose lotus foot, even the ocean of samsira (round of births) becomes shallow like a pond. To him who had seen the end of the fourteen dharmas and (?) vidyas, was born a son named Singararya, the placing of whose hand, accompanied with mantras, on the heads of his disciples, was a remedy to the incurable typhoid, samsara. For having established the religion of Bhagavat (Vishnu) according to the Vedas he is known in the world as the teacher who is the sole support of the doctrine of the Vedas (Vedamirgaikapratishthacharya). This Singaracharya, who was born in the Sathamarshana gotra, had studied with the angas and upangas the Yajur-veda and who was famous in the religion of Vishnu, is shining in the world. To him, who is the abode of learning and austerities, who is the guru to me, as well as to the world, grant a village in your name. This is the boon I ask for. 11 (Vv. 29-32.) Thus requested, the king Devaraja, being pleased and filled with devotion, honoured this guru with ornaments, gold, flowers, etc., and granted to the excellent guru named Nrisimha, by the pouring of water and with dakshina, (to last) as long as moon and stars (endure), the village of Takkellapadu, together with the lands for its subsistence, situated in the Addanki-sima of the Kamma-vishaya, together with the eight kinds of enjoyment, in the presence of (the god) Virupaksha of the Hemakata hill, situated on the bank of the Tungabhadra, in the Bhaskara-kshetra, on a Monday, the first tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Ashadha, in the year Kilaka, which was corresponding to the Saka year represented by sasi, anala, bana and vyoma, (1350). (V. 33.) All prosperity to the inhabitants of this village which is the place of Srinivasa and which has all items of enjoyment. (Vv. 34-37.) Devaraya's exhortation to his successors (and other kings) to protect this charity of his, and in support of the need for such protection the usual imprecatory and benedictory verses are quoted. (Ll. 106-126.) The details of boundaries of the village granted are (thus) noted in the language of the country (ie. in Telugu): on the east the hill-stream (nakkalavangu) in the juncture (sandhi) of Kupperavipadu; the boundary on the south-east the mound of Billamaneni in the sandhi of Ravinatula and Kupperavipadu; on the south, the western bank of the tank of Nararisettikunta in the sandhi of Ravinutula; on the south-west side, the hill-stream and the pillow-like black boulder (Nallagunda) in the sandhi of Ravinutula and Aluvalapadu; the boundary on the west (is) the mound (marked by) the linga-stone (Lingamdibba) in the sandhi of Aluvalapadu; on the north-west the boundary (is) the pond (called) Jangamukunta, in the sandhi of Aluvalapadu and Janakavaram ; the boundary on the north of the village (is) the white boulder (Tellagundu) in the sandhi of Panguluru; the boundary on the north-east of the village is the standing stone in the sandhi of Panguluru and Kupperavipadu. So much about the settlement of the boundaries. (Vv. 38-41.) Imprecatory verses. (V. 42.) Praise of Devaraya, and blessing. (L 138.) Sri-Virapakaha, (in Telugu characters). 1 [A divani is here intended by the word atapa which has the general sense of (scorching) sunlight.H. K. S.] Or perhaps "the mallagundu at the source of nakkalavangu." a 2

Page #31
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. No. 2.-NIDAGUNDI INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI AND THE KADAMBA TAILAPA II: A.D. 1107. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Nidagundi is a village about four miles towards the south-south-west from Shiggaon, the head-quarters of the Bankapar taluka of the Dharwar District, Bombay. It is shown in the Map of the Dharwar Collectorate (1874) as Needgoondee', and in the Indian Atlas shett 42 (1827, with additions to 1891) as Neergoondee', in lat. 14deg 56', long. 75deg 15'. A record from this village, of the time of the Rashtrakuta king Amoghavarsha I and dating from about A.D. 874, which has been edited by Dr. Fleet in vol. 7 above, p. 212, shows that the ancient form of its name was Nidugundage, which is also found in line 9-10 of the record now edited, and that it was the chief town of a group of villages known as the Nidugundage twelve. The inscription which I now edit, from an ink-impression placed at my disposal by Dr. Fleet, is on a stone tablet which was found somewhere at this same village, and was removed, for safe storage, along with the stone boaring the other record mentioned just above, to the Kacheri at Shiggaon. Part of the top of the stone bearing this record is broken away and lost; and of the sculptures which were there there remain now only the following: in the centre, a liriga on an abhisheka-stand; on the right, the bull Nandi, kneeling towards the liriga, with the moon above him; and on the left, the lower part of a figure seated with its legs crossed on a small pedestal. --The area covered by the inscription is rather irregular in shape : its extreme measures are about l'8" in width by 2' 3" in height. The record is mostly in a state of excellent preservation : the few letters which are damaged or missing can be supplied without any uncertainty, except in the last line. The characters are Kanarese, of a nearly upright rounded type characteristic of the period. They are not very elegantly formed, and they are of anequal size : in the first five lines they vary in height between 1 and 1", and in the rest of the inscription their height is approximately between " and " They present the abbreviated forms of m and y noticed under Yewar inscription F (above, Vol. XII, p. 335) : the m appears as the sixth akshara in 1. 16, the y at the end of 1. 18.-The language is Kanarese prose throughout, except for the minatory Sanskrit Verse in 11. 21-23. The Kanarese is almost of the medieval type: the liquid I only occurs once (in ildu, 1. 16, beside irddri, 1. 14), elsewhere appearing as !; and initial p is changed to h in heringe (1. 14), hanna (1. 15), her. (1. 17), while remaining in Panungall- (1.9), panav(1. 15), perin- (1. 17). The purport of the inscription is to record donations by various traders to the Mulastbana god, or chief god of the locality-the Metropolitan deity, as he may be called. This title is fairly common; for examples see above, vol. 5, pp. 22, 143, 149; Epi. Carn., vol. 3, Mysore, pp. 181, 189, 201. The record is dated in the reign of the Western Chalukya king Tribhuvanemalle(Vikramaditya VI), under whom, it tells us, the Kadamba prince Tailapa, who among other titles bears that of Banavasi-puravar-adbisvara, " lord of Banavasi a best of cities", was ruling over the Panumgal Alve-hundred, i.e. the province, comprising five hundred cities, towns, and villages, of which the capital was Panungal. This latter person is the Kadambe prince Tailapa II, son of Santivarman II: he is known to have rulei until A.D. 1189, in quocession to Kirtivarman IT, 8 a feudatory of Vikramaditya VI and Somosvara III. The name of his family is presented here (line 7) as Kadamba, with the short a in the first syllable, and

Page #32
No. 2.) NIDAGUNDI INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 1107. apparently the cerebral d in the second. This form is found in a few other records, but is on the whole unusual. In the case both of this family and of that of the Kadambas of Goa, the customary form was Kadamba, at any rate in prose passages. The other persons mentioned are of no importance in themselves; but the names of most of the traders concerned in the transaction are of interest as illustrating the use of hypocoristic or affectionate diminutive forms, which is peculiarly common among men of their class. Malli (1. 12), which is often found elsewhere, is probably a diminutive of Mallikarjuna; it is also common in the fuller forms Mallana and Mallaya, which show the affixes of courtesy -ana (i.e. anna, "elder brother") and -aya (i.e. ayya, "Sir"). Dhoni (ibid.) is probably an error for Dani, which has its fuller counterpart in Danaya (above, vol. 5, pp. 73, 97) and Dona. sarman (ib., p. 121), derived from Drona. Keti (1. 13) is often found in the forms Ketana and Ketaya. Chami (ib.) is obviously a diminutive of some name such as Climundaraya, and Sindana (1. 15) of something like Sindarasa (Epi. Carn., vol. 3, Alysore, p. 140). Siingana (1. 16) is well known. The subject of the formation of Dravidian names is one that would well repay further study, The details of the date of this inscription (1. 10 f.) are : the cyclic year Sarvajit, being the thirty-second of the Chalukya-Vikrama reckoning, i.e. of the reign of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI: the first tithi of the bright fortnight of Chaitra ; Adivara (Sunday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"This date is an interesting one, partly as being of the first day of the lunar year, and partly for another reason which will be seen below. The Sarvajit samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitradi lupar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, on 25 February, A.D. 1107. This day itself was Chaitra sukla 1; the tithi, as a true tithi, ending on it at about 18 hours 8 minuter after mean suprise (for Ujjain). But the day was a Monday; whereas the record gives Sunday. The tithi, indeed, began on the Sunday, at exactly 18 hours 13 minutes, and being the opening tithi of the new year, it might quite well, ag an occasion of celebration, have been used and cited with the day on which it began, if conditions had permitted : but the time at which it began, 13 minutes after midnight, makes it very unlikely that it can have been so used, as a true tithi, for purposes such as those registered by this record. Accordingly, from this point of view, with the tithi taken as the true tithi, the date would have to be classed as irregular, in the ugual sense that the given details do not work out satisfactorily and seem to involve a mistake of some kind. But as a mean tithi the tithi began at 6 hours 13 min. after mean sunrise on the Sunday ; that is, at 13 minutes after midday, which would leave the whole of the afternoon and the evening for doing anything to celebrate the occasion. Accordingly, from this point of view, as presenting a mean tithi used for purposes of celebration with the day on which it began, the date may perhaps be taken as a satisfactory one, answering to Sunday, 24 February, A.D. 1107. But all that we can really say is that the day may be either Sunday, the 24th, or Monday, the 25th February." As regards places, the record mentions first, in line 9, the province known as the Panumgal five-hundred : this took its name from Panumgal, Hanumgal, which is the modern Hangal, the head-quarters of the Hangal taluka of the Dharwar District. It mentions Nidagundi itself as Nidugundage in lines 9-10 : the nadu to which reference is made in line 10 is of course the Nidugundage twelve mentioned on the previous page. Tilivalli, which is men tioned in line 12, must be the large village still bearing the same name, which is shown as 1A. Hilka, in his Beitrage zur Kenntnis der indischen Namengebung: Die altindisches Personennamen, p. 55 ff., has given some attention to by pocoristic names, but has not touched the Dravidian side. He mentions, the suffixes na and-raka (pp. 55, 70), but does not realise that na (or, more correctly, dna) is Dravidisu in origin, and that taka is the same affix with a Sanskritic termination

Page #33
14 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. "Tileewulee" and "Teelowly" in the two maps quoted above; it is in lat. 14deg 37', long 75deg 17', twenty-one miles south-half-east from Nidagundi : the place has at least three inscriptions, of A.D. 1053 (P), 1238, and 1237, and a fourth, a fragment, the date of which is lost.1 For a full account of the Kadambas of Hangal, with a genealogical table and references to various unpublished as well as published records, see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. I, part 2, pp. 558-64.3 The pedigree as far as Tailapa II is given in the Kargudari inscription of A.D. 1108 published in Ind. Ant., vol. 10, p. 2518: it starts with a mythical Mayuravarman, who is undoubtedly intended to be the real Mayurasarman, the original founder of the Kadamba power, whose achievements are recited in the Talgund inscription of about the period A.D. 500-550. To the time of Kamadeva, the last member of the line, belongs the Ablur.inscription E, dating from about A.D. 1200, published in vol. 5 above, p. 245, which recites the revival of Saivism by the famous EkantadaRamayya. TEXT. 1 Om Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asraya erl-pri(pri)thvi-vallabha 2 maharajadhiraja paramesvara paramabhattara 3 [ka] Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharapam srl 4 mat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-otta 5 r-abhivri(vri)ddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram baram salu 6 ttam-ire tat-pada-padm-opajivi samadhigata-pamcha-maha-sabda maha7 mamdha (da) lesvaram Banavasi-pura-var-adhi(dhi)svaram rapam na 8 m-adi-samasta-prasasti-sahitam sriman-maha-mamdaleevaram Taila[pa] 9 devar Panumgall-aynfruman-ubhaya-samyadimd-alattam-ire Nidu Kadambar-acha(bha) 10 gumdageya Mara-gavumdan-a[r]-ggavamdu-geyy[e*] Chalukya-Vi11 kramam muvatt-erade(da)neya Sarvvajit-samvatsarada Chaitra-su(su)ddha padi 12 va Adivarad-amdu Tilivalliy-Uttava-setti Kamchayanas Malli-setti Dho 13 piy-Aki-setti Kariya Koti-settiya Chami-setti imt-inibarum-i 14 rddu Mulasthana-devargge bitta dharmma hegimge visav omdu mottakara 15 Simdapanum Ugura-munurbbarum bitta darsanam papav=omdu hanna(npa)-vani16 ga Simgapanuv-ainura-nalvarum-ildu bitta dharmma gatrakkey-om 17 du porin-ari-her-int-1 dharmmamam pratipalisida [va*]mge Varapasi18 Kurukshetradolu sasirvvar-brahmapargge sayira kavileya 19 n-ubhaya-mukhi-gotta-phalam-akku 1 dharmmaman-alidavamge Varana20 si-Kurukshetradolu sasirvvar-brahmanarumam sasira kavile 21 yuman-alida pancha-maha-patakan-akkum | Sva-datt [*]m para 22 datt [a]m va yo haretir-vvasumdharam10 | shashtir-varisha-saha23 srapi vishta (shtha)yam jayato kri(kri)mi[h] || Ramesvara 24 pamdita 1 [Elliot MS. Collection, R. As. Society's copy, vol. I, p. 76; vol. 2, pp. 199 6, 200, 371 6: for a photograph of the record of A.D. 1237, a long one of the time of the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhapa, see Pali, Sanskrit, and Old-Canarese Inscriptions, No. 112.-J. F. F.] [It may be noted that their family-god, Madhukeevara of Jayantipara (Banawasi), was a form of Siva; not of Vishnu as there said on p. 560.-J. F. F.] No. 210 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. 7 above, appendix. Kielhorn's No. 603 : subsequently edited in vol. 8 above, p. 31. s From the ink-impression. 7 Read Vikrama, and supply varshada or kalada. Metre: Sloka (Anushtabh). 11 Read varsha. Represented by the spiral symbol. Perhaps to be corrected to Kambhayana. 10 Read harita vasundharam.

Page #34
Nidagundi inscription of the time of Vikramaditya VI: A.D. 1107 VICT COLORINU ORG VE . TMS putvrN pnulu anukuNttee pNddu mriyu naa muNdu pdddvulu niNddipoovddN, W. GRIGGS A SONG, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. J. F. FLEET. SCALE THREE-TENTHS

Page #35

Page #36
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. TRANSLATION. (Line 1) While the victorious reign of king Tribhuvanamalla, asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, suprenne lord, supreme master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, is proceeding in its course of increasing success (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars : (Line 6) While the great fendatory lord the noble Tailapa, who bears all the titlog such as : " fosterling of the lotuses of his feet, great feudatory lord who has attained the five mahaSabdas, lord of Banavasi best of cities, ornament of the Kadambas," was governing with impartiality the five-hundred of Panungal; (and) while Mara-Gavunda of Nidugundage was holding the office of head-man of the village : (Line 10) On Sunday, the first day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra of the cyclic year Sarvajit, being the thirty-second year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the following peraons : Uttava-Setti of Tilivalli, Kambhaya's (son) Malli-Setti, Dhoni's (son) Aki-Setti, (and) Kariya Keti-Setti's (son) Chami-Setti, acting in concert, granted as a pious donation to the Mulasthans god one visa on every load; the mottakaral Sindana and the Ugara three hundred granted as a visiting-foe one pana; the fruit-merchant Singana and the five-hundred and four of his colleagues), acting in concert, granted as a pions donation the excess-weights of one load on every gatra. (Lide 17) To him who maintains this pions foundation will scorne the same fruit as if he had bestowed a thousand kine as ubhaya-mukhist on a thousand Brahmans in Benares or Kurukshetra ; to him who infringes this pious foundation will accrue the five-fold deadly sin of slaying a thousand Brahmans and a thousand kine in Benares or Kurukshetra. He who should appropriate land, whether granted by himself or granted by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. (Line 23) Ramesvara Pandita . . . . . . . . . No. 3.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM, NOW IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. The two inscriptions published herewith are engraved on large stone tablets which are now in the Department of British and Medieval Antiquities of the British Museum. The stones belonged originally to one or another of three Jain temples, the remains of which stand in the Fort at Belgaum, Bombay Presidency: and from the records themselves we learn that the temple was founded at some time about A.D. 1200 by Bichana or Bichiraja, an official of the Ratta prince Kartavirya IV, and was named Ratta-Jinalaya," the Jain temple of the Rattas." Transcriptions of the two records--(not very accurate ones)-are given in Sir Walter 1 This term is also found in vol. 5 above, p. 231. ? Persons styled "the Ugura three-hundred "Are mentioned in other records alaos eg. the Manosi inscriptions of A.D. 1228 and 1252, J. B. B. R. A. S., vol. 12, pp. 22, 40. The meaning of the expression is not known. ! Ari is an excess of corn in a measure :" Kittel, Dictionary, p. 99. * An sbhaya-mukhi is an image of a cow in the act of giving birth to a calf : see Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 125, and Yajfiavalkya, i. 206. For an account of these temples, with Plates, see Burgess, Archeol. Sury. West. India, vol. 1, P. L The Fort dates from long after the time of the inscriptions

Page #37
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Elliot's MS. Collection of South Indian Inscriptions, vol. 2, pp. 3286, 3316, of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy; and from the titlings of these it seems that at some time about 1830 the stones were still at Belgaum, standing in the compound of a bungalow occupied by Major Jervis, who appears to have been then the Executive Engineer, P. W. D. They seem to have been sent by Major Jervis to the Museum of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, where at any rate one of them, B, was in 1874.1 How and when they found their way eventually to the British Museum, I have not yet been able to ascertain. A.-OF THE TIME OF THE RATTA PRINCE KARTAVIRYA IV: A.D. 1204 This inscription is incised on a massive stone slab, without ornament, of which the cornice on the top, inscribed with the introductory verse, is about 3 ft. ll in. in width. The total height is a trifle over 4 ft. Under the cornice the stone is perfectly plain; the side on the proper right is perpendicular, while that on the proper left is recurvate on top, and thence descends vertically. There is a crack or flaw vertically down the face of the tablet; and, as with B, its surface is damaged here and there. But the record is mostly in a state of good preservation; and the whole seems to be readable without any substantial doubt. I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for certain suggestions which have improved my original readings and interpretations. The character of the inscription is Kanarese, the letters being well shaped and rounded, of a type common about A.D. 1200. Their average height is about ". The special characters for m and v noted above, vol. 12, p. 335, occur fairly often; and that for y(ibid.) is found twice (tamnaya, 1. 7, and kaviya, 1. 18). Some flourishes appear in the top and bottom lines. The language is Kanarese, except for the Sanskrit prelude (1.1) and the two verses beginning Bahubhir=vvasudha and Api Gang-adio (1. 60). The Kanarese of the metrical portion (verses 2-29, 61-63) is of the old dialect; the prose part (11. 37-59) is medieval. With regard to vocabulary, there are several words of lexical interest : bappu (l. 26; see above, vol. 12, p. 270), Vaddavara (1. 40; cf. abore, vol. 12, p. 147), baje (1. 41), hatti (1. 42), gavani (1. 43; cf. Tel. gavini), dhavalara (1. 44; in Kittel's Dictionary only dhavalagara is given), bhallurki (1. 47), mummuri-danda (11. 48, 49; cf. above, vol. 5, pp. 19, 23), dirka-saligaru (1. 50), nelamettu (1. 51), chira (1. 52), kadage (1. 53), hagara (1. 58). With respect to orthography there is little to note: the letter now bere appears, and in the prose initial h is regularly substituted for p, except in peridodan (1. 52) and peringe (1. 54). The inscription refers itself to the time of the Mahamandalekvara Kartavirya IV, one of the Ratta princes of Saundatti: for a full account of him and the family to which he belonged, see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2, pp. 549-58. It mentions also his younger brother Mallikarjuna, whom it styles Yuvaraja and describes as ruling conjointly with him (line 38). In the genealogical direction, verses 2 to 14 (11, 3-19) contain panegyrics of Sena II; his son Kartavirya III, whose wife was Padmavati or Padmaladevi ; his son Lakshma, i.e. Lakshmideva I, who married Chandrikadevi or Chandaladevi; and his sons Kartavirya IV himself and Mallikarjuna. The king Krishna, who is mentioned in verse 3 as the altimate origin of the family of the Ratta princes, is the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III. In B, verse 4, the family name is presented as Rashtrakuta : the more usual form was Ratta, which we have in A, line 39, 1 See loc. cit., ut supra, were a crude summary of B is given on p. 2. See Dyn. Kan. Distrs, ut supra, p. 550.

Page #38
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. 17 and B, verse 20 and line 33. After that, verbes 15 to 29 (11. 19-37) descant on the merits of the family of Biohana or Bichiraja, a Chief Scribe and Minister of Kartavirya. whose pedigree is as follows: Udaya Bichana (Bicha) I Permana Appana (Appa), m. Vagdevi Bichana (Bicha) II, Vaijana (Vaija) Baladeva a ministar of Kartavirya IV. Appana is described as frikarana, "& Scribe" (B, verses 18, 20), and as frikaran-agraganya, "worthy to be counted foremost among Scribes" (A, verse 21), and as frikaran-agrani, "a leader of Scribes" (B, verse 17). The epithet frikiran-igra-ganya is also applied to his eldest son, the second Bichana (B, l. 33), who is further mentioned as srikaran-adhipa, chief of the Scribes," of Kartavirga IV (B, verse 23), and as a sachiva or "minister of the same prince (A, verses 25, 26; B, verse 19). And we learn from A, line 39, and B, 1. 33, that it was this Bichana who founded the Ratta-Jinalaya temple at Belgaum. The object of the record (1. 37 ff.) was to register donations which were made on a specified date in the time of Kartavirya IV, falling in December, A.D. 1204, for the upkeep of the Jain tomple named Ratta-Jinalaya at Belgaum, which had been founded by the aforesaid Bichana or Bichiraja II. The grants were given to a trustee, Subhachandra-bhattarakadeva, the Acharya of the said temple, who, as we shall see from the inscription B, was attached to Hanasoge, a town in the Yedatore taluka of the Mysore District, which once had & Jaia establishment of some importance?: he was a disciple of Nemichandra, disciple of Maladhari. deva, and belonged to the Pustaka Gachchha, the Desiya Gana, and the Kondakunda Anvaya, of the Mula Samgha (B, verses 23-5, and II. 34-5). The first of the grants, given by Kartavirya IV himself (11. 37-45), included an assignment of land at Venugrame, 1.o. Belgaum, on the sthala-vritti tenure (1. 41), a form of holding for which payment was made in kind from the produce. The other grants consisted of imposts both in kind and in coin on various commodities of trade (11. 45-59), and certain shops (1. 59). This part of the record is of much importance, as it throws considerable light on the economic organization of a great town of the period; and it is specially interesting to learn from lines 50, 51, that the mercantile community of Belgaum already included foreign settlers from Lala, i.e. Lata, Gujarat, and the Maleyalam country. Then come two minatory Sanskrit verse: (11. 60, 61), and two Kanareso verses and a prose Kanarese colophon naming the composer of the record (11. 61-3): he is Balachandra-deva, styled Kavi-Kandarpa, a disciple of Madhavachandra. 1 This temple, though bearing this special name, was not the royal temple of the Rattas. That one, mentioned Rattara parta Jinalaya in line 2 of record of A.D. 980, was at Saundatti; see Journ. Bombay Branch R.As. Soc., vol. 10, pp. 204, 208. See, e.g., Epi. Cars., vol. 4, Mysore, intro..., p. 16 ff.; and vol. 7 above, p. 110. * Cl. tafa-esitti, vol. 22 above, p. 273.

Page #39
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. The date is exactly the same in both these two records; the details (A, 1. 40; B, 1. 35) are the Saka year 1127; the cyclic year Raktakshi; the second tithi of the bright fortnight of Pushya; Vaddavara (Saturday); a samkramana or passage of the sun into a sign of the zodiac. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"The Raktakshi samvatsara was Saka 1127 current, A.D. 1204-5. For this year the given tithi, Pausha sukla 2, answers quite regularly to Saturday, 25 December, A.D. 1204, on which day it ended at about 4 hrs. 32 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). And on this day at 2 hrs. 3 min. the sun entered the sign Makara (Capricornus) and came to the winter solstice, which has always been a great occasion for festivities and donations. This date is interesting (1) in citing the current Saka year, instead of the much more usual expired year; (2) in giving still another instance of the use of the name Vaddavara to denote Saturday (see vol. 12 above, p. 147); and (3) in satisfying the rule that a tithi used with a sankranti should be the tithi which is actually current at the moment of the samkranti." 18 The places mentioned in this record are not many. On line 48 mention is made of the Kundi three-thousand province, regarding which see Dr. Fleet's paper in Ind. Ant., vol. 39 (1900), p. 278; it was the hereditary territory of the Rattas, and consisted chiefly of a large part of the present Belgaum District; its capital was Saundatti, the head-quarters of the Parasgad taluka of that district. Venugrama (11. 38, 44, 48, 50), or Venugrame (11. 41, 42), is Belgaum itself; in other inscriptions its name occurs as Velugrame; and it is known from other records. to have been the chief town of a small district of seventy villages; it seems to have been a second capital of the Ratta princes. Kanamburige (1. 44) is the modern Kanbargi, about three miles north-east from Belgaum; it is shown as "Kunburgee" in the Indian Atlas sheet 41 (1852) and as "Kanbargi" in the Bombay Survey sheet 275. On line 46 is mentioned a town Maghapatti, which I cannot identify. Mention is made on line 49 of Lala, that is, Lata, Gujarat, and on 11. 50, 51, of the Maleyala country, in connection with traders from those parts who evidently were settled in Belgaum, as they joined in making the grants. TEXT. 1 rimat-parama-garbhira-sydvd-amogha-lanchhanah [*]-trailskya-nathasya sasanam Jina-sasanam [1] Namo vita-ragaya Santaye ||* 2 Sri-Jina-samaya-nav-ambudhi rajisut-irkk-amathan-orjjit-amrita-ratna-eri-janana-griham [2]|| Nava-mauktika sattva-days-jivanam-aparimita-gabhiram-apam || h[a ram 3 Sri-yuvatig-id-enis-irdda Krishna-nripa-vamsa-ja-partthiva-chayadol-Sen-arasam bhuvana-nutam misupan=eseva nayaka-mani-vol || [3] Vara-Kum4 d-imamdal-adhisvaran=enip=a Sena-vibhuge sutan adam durddhara-vairi-bhupabhikara-parakraniam Karttaviryyan-anupama-sauryyam || [4] A vibhug= adal-sati Padma 5 vati Jina-samaya-vriddhi-karan-apara-Padmavati budh-abhimata-Padmavati Vajrayudhamge Paulomiya vol [5] Avar-irvvarggam puttidan-avanisvara-mau6 li-mamdanam Lakshma-nripam pravimala-muktaphalam-ova varddbigam Tambraparnnegam puttuva-vol [6] 7En-ember Lakshmidevakshitibhujana bhuj-atopamam vidvishadh (d)-dhatri-nathar-ssamje || 1 See, e.g., Journ. Bombay Branch R. As. Soc., vol. 10, pp. 252-3. 2 From the stone. Metre: Sloka (Anushtabh). The line is preceded by the Jain symbol on the stone. Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. Here follows again the spiral symbol. Metre Kanda; and so in verses 3-6. 7 Metre Sragdhara.

Page #40
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. 7 geripari bhata-pada-hatiyimd=ada kem-daliy=end=ulin-abhra-dhvanamam tamnaya turaga-khar-odghosham-ord-amji napa-sthana-stbayitvama kilepadeyade bidade 8 duttam-irdd-appar=innum [7*] A paradbiga!ane nolpuda mripalakara damda-niti buppu ghan-ajn-adhipan=age Lakshma-blu-vibhuv=aparadham dandam=embriv=ill=em klitiyo || [8] 9 Ampit-umbhorusiyo!=puttida Siriyan-anam baytu dhatram Sva-maya-kramadim ber=orvvalam nirmmisi chapaleyen=i Krishnano!=kudi matt a vima10 l-odyad-bhugyeyam usthireyan-osedu kottam mahibhrin-nikay-ottaman-app i Lakshmidevamg-enemige taleda! Chamdrikadevi chelvam [9*] Pranuta-sri-nidhi Chamdrika11 satiya sila-bratamam kide dhariniyo!-bannisal-irum=artta pare Lakshm-orvvi. sanam kshatriy-agraniyam silade mechchisal phanipanam pand-e12 tte tam tanna kay-gunamam kamdudarimd=avam pogalal=arppan visva. jih v-aliyim || [10] Narapati-Lakshmideva-sati Cham daladevi nij-odgha hastadim dhareg=esegalke 13 samkramanadol-kude kamchanamam beralgalol=ber-eseda homa-kalikeya karppresed-irppudu baha-kalpa-vallariya tala-pravalada nakha-pra(pra). 14 savakk=elas-irdda tumbi-vol || [11*] Sri-Vasudevan=ant=esva? Lakshma ntipangav=anindya-Dovaki-dovi-vol-oppuvri vinuta-Chamdala devigam=adar atmajar-bbbbu(bbhi)-valaya15 prabaddha-Bala-Kesavar-end-ene Karttaviryya-dhatri-vara-Mallikarjjung-kumarakar urjjita-saaryya-saliga! || [12] Dridha-sauryyam Karttaviryyam tala16 re bala-yutam dig-jayakk-anya-dhatri-patiga!= benn-ittu niram pugal-avara sarir. oshnadim batti chitt-odgata-bhity-utkarsha-vritti-prasarana-visarad-gha17 rmma-toy-ormmiyim vistritam-agal haniyum vsiddhiyum=adu nijam= ambhod hig-erbar=vvimidhar || [13*]o 101 kamaniya-vaji-chayam-i ka18 ri-sanku!am i vilasini-lokam=iv=emmav=i kaviya kalegado! bayal=ajiyol-purani kada yuddhado!=pioidan int=ivan=i kali Karttaviryyan-end-119 kulam=igi noduvuda bandhana-saleyol-irdd=ari-brajam || [14]" Sri-Ratta-vamsam emba Sumeravan=asrayisi kalpa-kujananam=enal=em raraji20 padudo vibudh-udbaram Srimat-kulam Pramoda-nivasar -15deg118 || A. mahaniya-kulak ke siro-mani bhavy-ambajakke tejo-mani raksha-mani badha vitatige 21 chimta-mani bolpargg-enalke ramjipan=Udayam || [16] Lalita-gun-augham Lakshmi-nilayam samsrita-madhu-bratam taledam nirmma!am=app=Udaya sardvarado!=udayamam purusha-pumdarikam Bi. 22 cham 11 [178] 14Prakata-sri-nidhi Bichanain kula-grihan silakke lil-asrayam sukritakk-adbhava-mamdiram Sirige sev-asthangkam sad-gunakke ka!-abbyasa. padam Sarasvatige samchar-alayam Metre : Kands. * Metre : Mabasragdbara. * Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. Metre : Mattelhavikridita. Metre : Champakamala. * Metre : Utpalamala. Read eseva. * Metre : Mahasragdhara. * Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. 10 Metre : Utpalamala. 11 Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol surrounded by rays. 11 Metre : Kanda ; and go in verses 16-17. 1 Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. Metre : Mattebhavikridita.

Page #41
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. 23 dharmma-karyya-kalapakkabhivriddhi-gebam=&mal-acharakkuepal ratnjipar U [18] Bichamgo sakavi-samstuta-vachamg=adaressutar=Jjin-erhdra-mata-Sri-lochana-sam nibhar atma-hit-a24 charanar=nnegalda Permmananum-Appananum 11 [198] Pap-Apabari-Jinapa-fri. pada-bhaktam supatra-sath kula-dana-vyapara-gamita-dinan=enip=1 permmege Permmanam tavar-mmaney=adam || [20deg) 25 Sthira-padm-odayam=ambujakke kamalam padm-akarakk-ambuj-akaram= dyada. vanakke purona-phalit-aramam purakkaoppav=amt-ire lok-ottama-Karttaviryys ntipa-rajyam26 g-oppuvam sad-gun-abharanam srikaran-igra-ganyan-enis-irdd-Appam jagam bapp= enal || [21"] Anavady-okti vinuta-vanig=upadesam chagam-asvapna-bhaja. nikayakk-ati-visms. 27 ya-sthitikaram Jaina-kram-ambhoja-pajanam-Aindra-dhvaja-vibhrama-gruti-lasat-sar vadiy-erd-amd-animdya-naya-srikaran-Appenamge dorey-ar-1 dhatriya 28 dlarmmikar (22) Achalita-guna-nilayam chatura-Chaturmmukhan-enisuv Appanana vallabhe suprachura-vivek-aspada-churu-charite Vagdeviy-emba pesarind-eseva! || [238] "Vara-Va29 gdevigam-Appana-prabhugam=adar=nnandanar-sri-Jinesvara-margga-pratibhasaka-pravi. lasad-ratna-trayanga!=vineyara purvv-arjjita-panyadimde niratam mey-vettare erib-ante 30 susthira-Lakshmi-pati-Bicha-Vaija-Baladevar=98aj-jan-anandakar | [24] Pranat odyat-patra-danam brata-gana-charitam saj-Jin-avasa-nirmmapanav-Stm-Orvvi31 SA-rajy-ubhyudaya-Daya-chayam tammo!=opputt-iral dhariniyol-vikhyati-vett irv vare sogayipar=a Gamdaraditya-sen-agrani Nimbam Karttaviryya-kshi32 tipati-sachiv-ottamsan-i Bichirajam || [25] Sajan-akarshanam-utma-vallabhavasikaram suhtin-mohana kujan-ochchatanam=anya-mantri-chaya-manastambhanam duronaya-bra33 ja-viilveshanam-emb-iv=age nija-mamtr-amgargalim ramjipam vijaya-sri-nidhi Karttaviryya-sachivam Lakshmi-chanam Bichanam || [26*] Para-vadhage anu matiyam Jainar-iyal=agadu para-pra34 varttanoyo! Jainarol-adhikar Bicham tamd=ari-npipa-bhuja-vijaya Lakshmiyam patig-Ivan || [27*] "Hriday-ahladakan=adan=urvvigivan=orvvam saryva-sampad gun-aspada-Bich-anaja-Vaijanam vi35 bhuteyo! Dharmm-atmajam mirttiyo!-Madanam chagado!-abja-barndhava-tanijan Jaina-paj-bhishekado!Indram nayado! Brihaspatiran-odyat-kridoyo! Ragh vam || [28] Vidi36 ta-Jin-agam-ambanidhi-varddhanadol-nijn-vamsa-varij-abhyudaya-vidhanndo! budha mano-bhimat-arppanado! kalar kam=illada hima-rochi tapa-kpitiy-illada bhanu vima37 dha-vsittiy-illada sora-bhiraham dhareyo!-Appa-sutam Baladevan-oppuvam [298]" Svasti Samadhigata-pancha-mahasabda-mahamandalesvaram Karttaviryye devam nij-nu 1 Metre : Kanda ; and so in verse 20. * Metre: Kanda. * Here follows on the stone the symbol of the chakra. * Metre : Mattebhavikridits. * Metre: Mattebhavikridita. 11 Here follows on the stone the symbol of the fankha. * Metre: Mattebhavikridits ; and so in verse 22. * Metre: Mattebhavikridita. * Metre : Mahasragdhari. Metro : kanda. 10 Metre : Champakamala.

Page #42
No. 3.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. 21 38 ja-yaverja-kumara-Vira-Mallikarjjuna-devam berasu Venugrims-skandhavirado! samrajya-sukhaman=anubhavisuttam=atmiya-srikaran-igra39 ganyanim-akhila-mamtri-jana-varenyanim=appa Bichirajam madinida Retta-Jin Alayada Sri-Santinatha-devara nitya-paj-abbishekam modal-ada dharmma karyyam -nimitta40 m-agi taj-Jin-alay-acharyya-sri-Subhachandra bhattaraka-devarggo Saka-varshada 1127neya Rektakshi-samvatsarada Pushya-suddha-bidige Vaddavarado!=uda samkramana41 samayado! nalchhasirvvam=inahajanamga! sahitam=agi dhara-parvvakam madi Venugramayo! kotta sthala-vsitti a dara ternka descya bajeya kharigeyim pa42 duval koda-geyys ippatta-nalkaneya battiyalli irisil-gatte sahitan mattar-aydu || i Venugrameyalli hiriya muda-geriya radnvana hariyo43 ! Daggiyara Tikanana maneyim hadagal-man-y-omdu paduva-geriya paduvana hariyo!-maney-ondu pnduvana gavaniyalli maney=omdu sala basadiyim mudana 44 Kapilegvara-dovais dhavalarada katt-idirol-mane miru i Aneya-keroge boda batteyim badagal ha-dortama Venugramada koli m attar eradu kammav=innur.elpatt-aru | Kanamburige45 y-Alurim paduvana ber-ggereyim paduval key-rattar hamneradu paduvana hattiyallim terka-geriyo!=ay-gayy=agalad=ippatt-omdu kay=pilada maney=ondu || Mattam svasty-846 neka-gapa-gan-alamkri(kli)ta-satya-sauch-achara-naya-vinaya-gampannarum = asrita - jang prasannarum Maghapattipura-pratishthita-Jina-muni-jan-Opadisbta-gudda-Sastra krama-pa47 ripalita-Vira-banamju-dharmmarum samacharita-punya-karmmarum | Padmavati-devi. labdha-vara-prasadaruri vilita-sakala-jan-abladarum nydy-Oparjjana-vya vahara prasastarun 48 bhallumki-damda-hastarum-appa Samaya-chakravartti Jayapati Setti mukhyam agi Venugramada sthalada samasta-muminuri-daindamgalun Kumdi-musasirada pattaniga modal-ad=149 bbaya-nadA-desi-mummuri-dardangalum Parasurima Nayaka Pommana Nayaka Ammugi Nayaka pramukhar=appa samasta-Lala-vyavabariga!um | Padapa Nayaka Kom50 da Nambi Setti Poreyacha Setti rodal-ad-ella Maleyala-vyavaharigalur mattami Venugramada sthalada chinnageyikadavarum dusigarum mukhyan aguulida paradaruri t@ligarun | dirka. 51 saligaram=int-ivar-ellari nered=i Santinatha-divara basadigo bitt-ayay=ert emdode badaganim bamda kadurege nelamettu hagav=o: tenkal nade vavarkke sumka bagav=ordu | Maloyalara 52 kudurege hagay omdu | asuvatt-ayd-ettu konamgalo!=enam peridodam sarvy abadha-pe(paribaram chiunageyikada chirakke dusiga-vasarakke hatti. vasarakke | manigara-vasarak[k*]e | gandha-vanaVasarakke gandha-vanigar-argadigel akka-salega-matakke bore-vero barisa-dere hiriya higay-ordu boraganim bamda sireya kadagege visav=ordu 1 horaganim barda gandha-vanakke | kaksha-bhandakke i bham Read karyyao. Here follows on the stone the symbol of the farkha.

Page #43
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. X117. 54 dam gadyanar takav=aydul hattiya bhandige taram mura u perimgo kuniy-ondu bhattada bhandige bhatta voor-vvallar a poringe bhattav=or mmanam amkanatha(da) bhattam maridad=a bhattam v-or-vvallari | bhatta55 vasarad -amgadige bhattar nichche-sollage akki-vasarakke akkiy=addam melasina herimge melas-or-mmanam i javalakke are-vanar ingina pettigoge ingu gadyanam takny=aru alla-arisinada javalakke i bha56 ndam palav=aydu i hori[min]ge al[l*]a-arisinam palam hattu 1 ginakke nichchat(v)-enney=addam adakeya hesimge adakey=ippatt-aydu A javalakke adake laarineradu eloga heriting=ele nuru ho 57 reg-eley=ayvattu temgina kuya hepimg=i kiy-omdu oloya heririge ileys sud-eradu i bor[o*]ge sud=ondu horaganim bamda ballada bhandige bel[ljad-achchu hadinaydu & 58 horege achch-ondul baluya hesimg=i kay=aru i horege kay=muru | nelliya kaya hopinga kay-ballav=ordu karvyina bagarakke ordu karvu 1 balabada horim59 ge balahay-or-ppalam Mattam=i Santinatba-dovara basadige Sri-Karttaviryya. devam kotta angadi badag-goriya badagana hariya paduvana kudoyo! raja vithiyim mudal nalku [ll] 603Bahubhir-yvagudha dattarijabhis-Sagar-adibhih yasya yasya yada bhimis tasya tasya tada phalam Api Gamg-adi-tirtthesbu hantur=ggum-athava dvijan | nishktiti(8*]=syan-na deva-sva61 brahmn-sva-harano nfinam Odayimd=1 dhatriy=ella migo pogale chirara varttisatt-irkko nity-abhyudaya-sri-Karttaviryya-kshitipa-vipula-simrajya-santavam urvvi-vidi. 62 ta-sri-Bichiraja-prathita-vimala-Santisar=avasa-dharmmam Sad-alarkira-sphnt-artth anvita-pada-Kavi Kandarppa-suvyakta-suktam | 5Dosha-vyatitam=arttha-visalam id=ene peldan oldu sasanamam piyi. 63 sha-sama-sukti chaturbhbha(rbbha)sha-kavi-chakravartti Kavi-Kandarppam [ll] Sriman-Madhavachandra-traividya . chakravartti - vak. Budhi. rasan. abhyndita - nityaBahitya-kamala-vana-maralam Balachamdra-dovar pelva siganain? TRANSLATION (Verse 1)-Victorious be the teaching of the Lord of the Three Worlds, enjoined by the Jinas, which bears the infallible token of the blessed and supremely profound doctrine of alternatives ! Homage to Santi the Passionless! (Verse 2)--The new ocean (consisting of the blest Jinas' doctrine, a home for the creation of gems and nectar richly welling forth without churning, whose water is the pity for living creatures, immoasurably profound, boundless--be it radiant ! (Verse 3)- In the series of monarchs born of the lineage of king Krishna, which was known as a new pearl-necklace of the damsel Fortune, the world-renowned king Sena [] was resplendent, as a brilliant central gem. 1 There are traces of an erroneous anuavara after the pa ; but the stone here is so worn that certainty is impossible. ? Hero follows on the stone the syinbol of the fankha. * Metre: Sloka; and so in the next verse. At the beginning of this line is a symbol, Apparently the sakha, * Metre: Mabusragdhari. Metre: Kanda. * Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol, surrounded by rays. 1 Here follows on the stone the symbol of the chakra

Page #44
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. 23 (Verse 4)-To this lord Sena, who was known as the monarch of the realm of excelent Kundi, was (born) a son whose prowels terrified irresistible hostile kings, Kartavirya (III), peerless in valour. (Verse 5)-Of this lord the good wife was Padmavati, a second Padmavatil in fostering the Jain doctrine, a Lakshmi admired by sages, even as of the Thunderbolt-bearer (the wifo wws) Puloma's daughter (Sachi). (Verse 6)-To this couple was born king Lakshma (Lakshmideva Il, adorned by the diadems of lords of earth, as is born to the bounteous Ocean and the ricer) Tambraparna the flawless pearl. (Verse 7)-How shall I describe the grandeur of the arm of king Lakshmideva ? Hostile lords of the earth, afraid of the redness of the evening (sky) because they decmel it the red dust caused by the trond of his warriors' foot, and of the roar of the settling cloud because they deemed it the rattling of his horses' hoofs, nerer rested in their various scats-0 hearken! and were constantly floeing away at all times. (Versc 8)-The punitivo policy of kings consists in) detecting offenders ; happily, when Lakshma, the lord of earth, was reigning with mighty authority, neither offence nor punishment existed, so skilful was he! (Verso 9)-When the Creator in the course of his magic, quite putting aside Fortune born from the Ocean of Nectar, created a second (l'ortune), he assigued to Krishna' as mate the fickle (Fortune), and graciously bestowed this secon) most constant lady of stainless exalted estate upon Lakshmideva, highest of the company of sovereigas: to such an exceeding degree did Chandrikadevi display beauty. (Verse 10)-Are any men on earth collectively able to extol (adequately) the series of virtue of the good lady Chandrika, treasure of famed fortune ? As she won by ber virtue the approval of the monarch Lakshma, prince of chivalry, if she had engaged the king of serpents, he.-look you !-knowing the merits of her character, would have been able to extol her with the whole series of his tongues. (Verse 11)-When Chandaladevi, the good wife of king Lakshmideva, flourished on earth and with her model hand bestowed gold on an occasion of a sankranti, the black colour of the incrustation on the gold, appearing in connection with her fingers, seemed like a bee thirsting for the flowers of her nails of terrestrial coral upon the creeping plants of desire which were her arms. (Verse 12)-To king Lakshma, who was like the blessed Vasudeva, and to this renowned Chandaladevi, who was illustrious as the flawless princess Dovaki, were (bom) sons like Baladeva and Kesava, the controllers of the circling earth, (namely) Kartavirya [IV], lord of the earth, and the young prince Mallikarjuna, (toho were) endowed with abundant valour. (Verse 13)-When Kartavirya, firm in valour, advanced with his host to conquer the regions of the world, and other lords of earth, turning their backs, plunged into the water, it evaporated through the heat of their bodies, and (again) swelled through the waves of sweat streaming forth under the influence of the emotion of intense terror arising in their minds: men in error averred that this was the ebb and flow of a real ocean. (Verse 14)-"This desirable troop of steeds, this troop of elephants, this company of damsels, were ours; (but) in contests of elephants, in battles in the open field, in strife of opposing hosts, this man, this hero Kartavirya, has taken them!"-thus ruefully reflects the crowd of his enemies sitting in the house of bondage. A tutelary goddess of the Jain church More correctly : Vishnu, * And, secondarily". Lakshmi admired by Budha."

Page #45
24 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 15)-Living upon the Sumeru (which is) the blest Ratta race, how flourished as a tree of desire a fortunate family, the support of the sages, a home of happiness! (Verse 16)-A crest-jewel to this worshipful family, a son to the lotuses (that are) godly men, a prophylactic gem to the company of sages, a wishing-gem to the needy, flourished Udaya. (Verse 17)-Possessing a multitude of delightful merits, a residence of Fortune, observing agreeable religious duties,1 Bicha, a lotus of men, blossomed forth from the stainless lake (that was) Udaya. (Verse 18)-Bichana, a treasure of distinguished fortune, flourished as a family-house of virtue, a resort for sport of good deeds, a birth-mansion of Fortune, a darbar-court for merit, a place for Sarasvati to practise the arts, an abode where walked the company of religious duties, a house for the fostering of stainless conduct. (Verse 19)-To Bicha, whose speech was extolled by worthy poets, were (born) sons like eyes of the spirit of the Lord Jina's doctrine, active for the good of their own souls, (namely) Permana and Appana. (Verse 20)-Known as being devoted to the blessed feet of the Lord Jina which remove guilt, (and) as passing the days in bestowing largesse upon crowds of worthy recipients, Permana was a home for this greatness. (Verse 21)-As when there is seen constant blossoming of lotus-flowers on the lotus-plant, (as when there are) lotus-plants in the lotus-lake, lotus-lakes in the woods of a park, (or) a pleasance full of fruit in a town, so flourished in the realm of the world-supreme king Kartavirya [IV] the Chief Scribe Appa, adorned with goodly qualities, while the universe congratulated itself. (Verse 22)-(His) faultless speech (was) instructive to the famous Goldess of Speech; (his) bounty (was that) of the multitude of the celestial trees; extremely admirable (was his) worship of the lotuses of the Jain succession; (he was) a brilliant expounder of scriptural lore splendid as a flag of Indra3:-in these respects what godly men on this earth are peers of the Scribe Appana, blameless of policy? (Verse 23)-Of Appana, known as a residence of unwavering virtues (and) a Brahman of men of skill, the beloved wife, who walked gracefully in the ground of most abundant discretion, was known by the name of Vagdevi, (Verse 24)-To the excellent Vagdevi and the lord Appana were (born) sons, as if the trinity of most brilliant gems illuminating the blessed Lord Jina's course, through the previously acquired merit of godly men had verily become incarnate, (namely) Bicha lord of most constant Fortune, Vaija, and Baladeva, delighting the virtuous. (Verse 25)-As in them were seen bounty to famous and exalted recipients, practice of the virtues of pious observances, construction of dwellings for the good Jinas, (and) a course of 1 As applied to the lotus, these three epithets respectively mean: " having a multitude of beautiful filaments, resting in the hand of Fortune, haunted by bees." That is, the Jinas and their apostolic successors. Cf. J. J. Meyer, Hindu Tales, p. 143: "Then amid lond and auspicious cries of joy the standard of Indra was raised, flagged with white banners, adorned with a great multitude of rattles and little bells, covered with suspended beautiful wreaths and garlands, decorated with a string of jewels, decked with a pendant mass of various fruits. Then the nautch girls danced, poetic compositions written by good poets were sung, the multitude of men danced, juggler's tricks that bewildered the eyes were seen, and betel and other things were given to the juggler; a great deal of camphor, saffron, and water was thrown, great gifts were given, drums and other instruments were sounded" (translated from the story of Domuha in Jacobi's Ausgewahlte Erzahlungen in Maharashtri). On the legend see Mahabharata, 1. 63.

Page #46
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: A, OF A.D. 1204. 25 policy for the advancement of their sovereign's kingdom, two of them) obtained distinction on the earth and becamo glorious : Nimba, the general of the army of Gandaraditya, and this Bichiraja, a crown of the ministers of king Kartavirya IV, that coral-tree among leaders of the hosts of suns of valonr. (Verse 26)-Owing to (his) attraction of worthy men, control over those whom he loved, fascinating influence over friends, extirpation of the wicked, maintenance of the dignity of all other ministors, (and) hatred of all evil designs, Bichana with these elements of policy prospered, renowned for fortune, as counseller of Kartavirya, who was a treasure of the Goddess of Victory. (Verse 27)-For Jains to bestow their regard upon another's wife is improper : Bicba, going even beyond Jains in his behaviour towards his fellow-creatures, brought and gave to his lord the Goddess of Victory (formerly belonging) to hostile monarchs' arms (Verse 28) Delightful to the heart, this Vaijana, the younger brother of Bicha the site of qualities of all prosperity, was on earth in his single person a Dharma's son [Yudhishthira] in dignity, a Love-god in beauty, a son of the Lotuses' Friend [Karna) in bounty, an Indra in Jain worship and anointment, a Btihaspati in policy, a Raghava in the exalted sport of war. (Verse 29)- In swelling the ocean of the famous Jinab' lore, in bringing about the rise of the lotuses of his own kindred, in effecting the desires of sages' minds, a moon without spot, a sun without scorching action, a celestial tree without its insensibility : distinguished on earth Was Baladeva, son of Appa. (Lines 37-38)-Hail! When the Mahamandalesvara Kartavirya-deva (IV), possessor of the pancha-mahafubda,' in company with (his) younger brother the Heir-Apparent Prince Vira Mallikarjuna-deva was enjoying the delights of empire in the camp of Venugrama, (Linen 39-40)--for the purposes of the regular worship, anointment, and other religious offices of the divine Santinatha of the Ratta temple of the Jinas, which had been constructed by Bichirija, the Chief Scribe and head of all the ministers, (Lines 40-41)-he granted to Subhachandra-bhattaraka-deva, the teacher at that temple of the Jinas, at the time of the samkramana on Saturday, the second day of the bright fortnight of Pushya of the cyclic year Raktakshi, the 1127th (year) of the Saka ora, in company with the four thousand burgesses, with pouring of water, (an estate on tenure of) sthala-vritti in Venugrame. (Lines 41-42)-On the west from the ditch of the baje' on the southern side thereof, in the twenty-fourth hatts of the koda-gey,' (he granted) five mattar, together with an irisilo structure; (Lines 42-45)-In the aforesaid Venugrame, in the western course of the great eastern street, on the north of the house of Duggiyara Tikana, one house; in the western course of the western street, one house; in the western town-gate, one house; in front of the white-plastered bailding of the god Kapilesvara, on the east of the Sala-basadi (temple), three houses ; on the north of the road going to the Aneya-Kere (the Elephant's Tank], a flower garden (comprising) two mattar (and) two hundred and seventy-six kamma according to the rood of the aforesaid Venu grama; on the west of the great tank on the west of Alur of Kanamburige, twelve mattar of arable land; in the street on the south of the western market, one house, five cubite in width and twenty-one cubits in length. Regarding this epithet see vol. 12 above, p. 254. Possibly banje,"barren" (land). Hatti corresponds to the Tamil patti, which is explained in Winslow's Dictionarys "class, arrangement, division . .. room or space between pillars . . . garden-beds in rows." * Koda.goy is possibly the origin of the modern kodagi, which signifies either saleable land with a fixed rent that does not vary on account of seasons and other causes, or land granted for services in restoring, constructing or inaintaining tanks: see the Kisamicar Glossary, s.v. Explained in Kittel's Dictionary as "& pitfall to catch tigers, elephants, etc." (This is very likely the large tank on the north of the Fort at Belgaum, along the east side of which goes the road to Kanbargi.-J. F. P.]

Page #47
- EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. (Linea 45-49)-Furthermore : Hail! All the Mammuri-dandas of the place of Venugrama and the Murunguri-dandas of both (classes of) itinerant traders, comprising the merchants (patta. niga) of the Kundi three-thousand and others, with Samaya-chakravartti Jayapati Setti at their bead, who are adorned with a series of many virtues, endowed with veracity, purity of conduct, policy, and courtesy, kindly to dependents, maintaining the religion of strict Bananijus according to the courses (enjoined) by the books of the lay-disciples instructed by the saints of the Jina established in the town of Maghapatti, performing meritorious works, receiving the grace of boons from the goddess Padmavati, causing delight to all folk, highly reputed for just acquisition (of wealth) and practioe of tradu, carrying in their hands bhallunki staffs : (Lines 49-51)--and all the traders of Lala, headed by Parafurams Nayaka, Pommana Nayaka, and Ammugi Nayaka; and all the Maleyals traders, headed by Padapa Nayaka, Konda Nambi Setti, Poreyacha Setti, and others; and likewise the other traders of the aforesaid place of Venugrima, headed by the gold-workers and clothiers; and the oil-merchants; and the dimaka-saligas : all these in assembly granted to the sanctuary of the aforesaid divine santinatha a revenge in the following form : (Lines 51-52)-On each horse coming from the north, a nelamettu (?) of one quarter of a pana); on one that passes on the sonth, a toll of one quarter (of a pana); on each horse of the Maleyalas, one quarter (of a pana); in the case of sixty-five oxen and buffaloes, however they be laden, (there is to be) immunity from all imposta ; (Lines 52-53)-On each chira of gold-works, on each clothior's shop, ootton-shop, jeweller's shop, perfumery-shop, perfumers' bazaar, (and) goldsmith's booth, one large quarter of a pana) as annual tax under each separate head. (Lines 53-54)-On each kadage of cloth coming from without, one-sixteenth (of a pana); on each parcel of) perfumery coming from withont, and on each bhanda of grass, one gadyana and five tuka on that bhanda ; on each bhandi of cotton, three tara; on each load thereof, one kanis ; (Lines 54-55)-On each bhandi of paddy, one balla of paddy ; on each load thereof, one mana of paddy; when paddy (to the extent) of an arikana is sold, one balla of that paddy; on each bazaar of paddy-shope, a regular sollage of paddy ; on each shop for husked rice, an adda of husked rice; (Lines 55-56)-On each load of black pepper, one mana of black pepper; on each halfload thereof, a half of a mana; on each pettige of asafoetida, one gadyana and six taka (on the value of) the asafoetida ; on each half-load of green ginger and turmerio, five pala of the bhanda thereof; on each load thereof, ten pala of green ginger and turmeric; on each oil-mill, a regular adda of oil; on each load of areca-nats, twenty-five sreca-nuts; on each half-load thereof. twelve areca-nute; (Lines 56-59)-On each load of betel-leaves, one hundred betel-leaves; on each parool, fifty betel-leaves; on each load of cocoanats, one such fruit; on each load of palm-leaves, two bandles of palm-leaves ; on each parcel thereof, one bundle ; on each bhandi of coarse sugar coming from without, fifteen blocks of coarse sugar; on each parcel thereof, one block; on each load of plantains, six euch fruits; on each paroel thereof, three fruits ; on each load of myrobolans, one balla of such fruit; on each hagara of sugarcane, one cane; on each load of potatone, one pala of potstone. (Line 59)-Likewise, to the aforesaid sanctuary of the divine Santinatha were given by king Kartavirya [IV] bazaars, four, on the east of the high-road at the western end of the northern course of the north street. 1 See note on verse 5. Scil. Gajarit. * The kani is (here of the pana, in modorn times of the rupoo), the lara is worth of an ADDA, 10 3 tara aro double of 1 kami ; hence the load (heru) in this use is half the bhandi.

Page #48
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204. 27 (Lines 60-611-Sagara and many other kings have made grants of lands; whosoever has at any time the soil has at the same time the fruit thereof. The slayer of a cow or of a Brahman may perchance find atonement in the Ganges and other holy places; but in the case of appropriation of the possessions of gods and Brahmans there can be no (atonement) for men. (Lines 61-62)-Whilst the whole earth joyously utters abundant praise, long may the sequence of the extensivo empire of the blessed Kartavirya, constant in success, continue its course; the pious foundation of the dwelling of the famed stainless Santinatha by the worldrenowned fortunato Bichiraja has been well told with great clearness by the Kavi-Kandarpa whose verses possess goodly ornaments of style and lucid meaning, (Lines 62-63)- Free from faults, remarkable for significance is this decree which the Kavi-Kandarpa, whose verses are equal to nectar, an emperor of the poets of the four tongues, has joyfully related. This is the decree related by Balachandra-dova, a swan in the lotuswood of everlasting literature that has risen from tasting the nectar of the utterances of the blessed Madhavachandra, emperor of masters of the triple lore. B.-OF THE SAME TIME AND DATE. This inscription is engraved on a massive stone tablet, having a total height of about 4 feet 7 inches and a total width of about 4 feet. The greater part of the stone is occupied by the inscription, which is incised on a sunken surface of a width varying between 2 fcet 11 inches and 3 feet, enclosed between two outstanding perpendicular borders, carved into bands of varying width, of a maximum breadth of 5". This area is surmounted by a plain cornice, 21 high, containing the prelude (line 1) of the inscription; and above this is the top of the stone, carved in the shape of a dome in tiers. Over the centre of the cornice is a small medallion containing the figure of a squatting Jina. The surface of the stone is damaged here and there : but the inscription is mostly in a state of good preservation, and seems to be readable all through without any substantial doubt. The character is in every respect very similar to that of the previous record, the only difference being that the special forms for m and v are extremely common. The peculiar y, on the other hand, is found only in Podayadol, 1. 6. The initial ri occurs in rit-okti (1. 24): and there is a subscript ri by mistake for ri in the Dame Hadrigunti (11. 50-51). The upadhmaniya siga is found in bhavinah-p, 1. 60; see above, vol. 12, p. 271.-The language is Kadarese, except for the prelude (verse 1) and the two standing verses on 11. 59-61, which are Sanskrit. The metrical Kanarese portions (11. 2-31, 56-59, 61 f.) are in the old dialect; the prose is medieval. In the metrical parts the vocabulary is normal, the only rare word being sella (1. 15); but the prose portion contains a number of obscure words, chiefly relating to agriculture, which are not to be found in any dictionary.--The orthography is medieval: the archaic I only oocars once, and then it is a mistake for l, viz. in Bharatado!, 1. 3. In Appeya, 1. 52, for Appaya, we find the frequent change for a to o before y. In subject this inscription is closely connected with the preceding document, as it records a grant of certain lands to the same temple and the same trustee by the same prince. In verses 3-13 it narrates the pedigree of the Ratta ralers from Sena II to Kartavirya IV, and in verses 14-22 it descants on the merits of the family of Udaya down to Bichana, but adds nothing to the information gained from the other inscription. Verdes 22-25 extol the Jain doctors Maladharidova, Nomichandra, and Subhachandra. Then follows the formal grant of the village of Umbaravani, in the Koravalli kampana of the Kundi three-thousand province, in sarva-namasya tenore, with specification of boundaries, and a record of certain lands given on sthala-vpitti tenure, all for the benefit of the Ratta-Jinalaya Jain sanotuary in Belgaum (11. 31-56). Then como two Kanarese verses (11. 56-59), two Sanskrit stanzas (11. 59-61), and a metrical Kadarese epilogue (11. 61-62). The date of this insoription (1. 35) is exactly the same with that of the preceding record A : its details answer to Saturday, 25 December, A.D. 1204 ; see p. 18 above,

Page #49
28 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. The places mentioned are fairly numerous. Regarding the Kundi three-thousand province (1. 36) see p. 18 above. The Koravalli kampana, a division of that province (1. 36), has already been localized by a record of A.D. 1208 (Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p. 245), which places in it a village Bhoyija which is the modern Bhoj, about twelve miles towards north-west from Chikodi, which latter place, the head-quarters of the Chikodi taluka of the Belgaum District, is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, N. W. (1905), in lat. 16deg 25', long, 74deg 38'.1 Koravalli itself, however, which gave its name to the kampana, remains to be identified; but it is not impossible that Koravalli may have been the ancient name of Chikodi itself. With that guide we easily identify Umbaravani, which was in the Koravalli kampana (1. 36), with Umrani, a village, shown in the same map, about three miles towards south-east from Chikodi, and sixteen miles from Bhoj. Among the places mentioned in the specification of the boundaries of Umbaravani, Belgodu (1. 40) is certainly the "Belkud" of the quarter-sheet 41, N. E. (1903), the "Belkoor" of the full sheet 41 of 1852,-three miles south-east from Umrani; Bammanavada (1. 40) is, no doubt, "Bombalvad" of the map 41, N. W., two and a half miles south of Umrani; and Karavase (11. 41, 42) must be the "Kharosi" of the same map, -the "Karooshee" of the old sheet 41,-four miles towards west-south-west from Umrani. Of the other places, Karbur (1. 45) is Kabbur, eleven miles towards south-east-by-east from Chikodi, and Hingalaje (1. 48) seems to be Na-Hinglaj, seven miles towards west-south-west from Chikodi. The other local places cannot be found: they were of course in the Kandi three-thousand, but not necessarily in the Koravalli kampana. Hanasoga (1. 35) is Hanasoge in the Yedatore taluka of the Mysore District: see p. 17 above. TEXT.4 1 Srimat-parama-gambhira-syadvad-amogha-limchhanam } jyat-trikya-nathasya Sasanam Jina-sasanam || [1]6 || Namo vita-ragaya Santaye || || 2 Sri-Jina-samaya-nav-ambudhi rajisut-irkk-amathan-a (0)rjjit-amrita-ratna-sri-janana griham sat[t]va-daya-jivanam-aparimita-gabhiram-a 3 param [2] || Jambudvipada Bharatadol 10 Ambujabhava-sara-srishti Kumdi-mahichakram bage-golipudu sakala-jan-ambaka-ghana-sukri 4 ta-phala-vilasa-nivasam II [3] Sri-Rashtrakuta-vada-saroruba-vana-rajahamhaanadan-Alvam vistari-yaso-nidhi Sena-mahi-ramanam 5 sambbrit-amal-obhaya-paksham | [4] Siriyam nij-anujeyan-adaradim sasiy-itta rajan-adam nappam dhariyisi mikk-amt-a Sena-rajano 6 - jan-enipavan-vais II [5] Sthin teyan-uttumgateyam -senasi || dhariyisid=a Sena-nripa-var-odayadol-bhasura-tejo-sidhi padm-abhirama 7 n-ene Karttaviryya-raviy-ndayisida (da) m || [6*] nitamtam Karttaviryya-pada-nakhadol-chelv-enikum parvva-pad-asri 1 Bhoj is in the quarter-sheet 40, S. W. (1903) in lat. 16deg 32', long. 74deg 30'. [Of the four possibilities about Koravalli suggested by me in Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p. 244, the only really admissible one is Koorlee, Kurali,' about eighteen miles west-by-north from Chikodi: but it does not seem satisfactory. I am inclined to think now that the place must be Chikodi itself. The name Chikodi is, of course, chikkodi, from chikka, small,' and vadi, padi, 'settlement, hamlet, village,' and very possibly may not be as old as the place itself seems to be, but may date from a time when the town had become for a while of minor importance.J. F. F.] Vinata-ripu-pratibimb-ali The prefix Na distinguishes this place from Gad-Hinglaj in the Kolhapur State, twenty miles towards southwest from Chikodi. From the stone. Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). The verse is preceded by the Jain symbol. Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol surrounded by rays. The spiral symbol surrounded by rays again follows. * Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. Metre: Kanda, as also in verses 3-8. 10 Bead dol.

Page #50
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: B, ALSO OF A.D. 120 4. 8 taran-alida tan-mantra-kritige paded-appuva-vol || [7] Sthiti-karini vimala-gun. Invite Padmaladevi Karttaviryya-dhariti-pati-dayite tam triva9 rgg-omnata (ti)-Badhikey=apara-niti-vidye-vol=eseva! || [8] Janiyisida samasta guna-samkula-samstuta-Lakshma-bhumipam jaua-nuta-Karttaviryya20 vibhuga s ati-Padmaladevigam sutan janiyipa-vol Jayantan-Amara prabhugam Sachigam Mayura-vahanan Abhavangav=Adrijegam=Angabhavan Harigami 11 Ram-akhyegam | [9] Vaniteyaram mara!chuva samakpitiyim sumand bhivriddhiyam janiyipa siladim ka-valayakke vikasaman=iva maymeyim jana12 nayanakke Kar ano Vasantano Chandramand ditakke pel=ene vibhu Lakshmi devan-osevam kavi-samkula-kalpa-bhurubam (10") "Vijita-ripu-raja-raj-atma13 je Chamdaladevi Lakshma-ntipa-satiy-eseva!=vijita-glata-sarppa-made visva-jana stata-charu-charitey=ene dbariniyo! || [11*] Avar-irvvarggam kali-Karttavi14 ryyanum Mallikarjjunanum=adar=prodbhava-samrajya-Ram-adhipa-yuvaraja-kumarar atmajar-ggbana-tejath(r) | [12] Janam ella mochche challam 15 pagovar-urada sellan jaya-srige nallar Manu-marggam sa-trivarggam tanag= eseye nisarggam grihit-ari-durggam Ba-nay-a!Apar 16 surupa negaldan-ati-Dilipam jit-arati-bhupam ghana-sauryyan kabatra-vam(va). ryyam sura-kuja-Badpis-andaryyan=1 Karttaviryyam [13] 17 6Srimat-kul-abdhi-varddhana - soman=enipp=Udaya . vibhuvin=atmajan-atyuddama. yaso - nidhi Bicham bhi-mahitam saumya-vrittiyam taled=esevam 1 [14] Bicham18 ge sukavi-sarnstuta-vachang=adar=sgatar=Jjin-endra-mata-sri-lochana - samnibhar atma - hit-acharanar-nnegalda Permmananum=Appapanum | [15*] Tanagam 19 Brahmam gam=udyach-chaturate tanagam varddhigam gunpu chagam tanagam Karonamgam-atyumnati dari tanagar Merogam bhu-priyatvam tanagar Chandramgam-Arhan-mata-ru20 chi tanagam Varishenamgam-emd=ernt=anisam bhavy-alibannippudu guniy= enis-irdd-Appanam pritiyimdam || [16*) Srikaran-agranig=Appamg=akalita las& 21 ch-charitre dayiteg=a!amkar-akirone vinute vara-varnn-aksiti Vagdeviy-nchita nim adin-esova! || [17] 'Ghana-lakshmi-pati-Pandugar: negalda Ka22 nti-devigam Dharmama-nandana-Bbim-Arijonar-ada-vol-tanujar=adar=vvierutar-Kk rttaviryya-npipa-Srikaran-Appanamgam=esev=i Vagdevigam sara-lan23 ryya-nidhanar=vvibhu-Bicha-Vaija-Baladevarennirjjit-aratiga! || [189] 10 Anupama vidyeg-udgha-vinayam sirigaoppuva, chagad=e!go jauvanake vinirmma!-&24 charanam-ayage vistrita-kirtti vak-pravarttanege rit-okti tamn=eakadin sale mamdanam-age varttipam jana-pati-Karttavirya-rachiv-aika-firo25 mani Richan-arvviyo! || [19] Ida tam Srikarap-Appan-agra-suta-sat-punya prabha jalam-int-ida Ratta-kshitipala-mamtriya Rama-emer.avalok-amba 26 matt=ido dal dharmmika-chakravarttiya daya-dugdh-abdhi;vichi-samabhyudayai tan-one Bichirajans yagam parvvitta mi-lokamar || [20] 19Vinuta-nija 1 Metre : Champakamala; and so in verse 10. Metre : Kanda ; and no in verse 12. * Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol. Metre : Mabiaragdhara. Here follow on the stone two spiral symbols, with a daxda between them. * Metre : Kapda; and so in verse 15. + Metre : Mahasragdhari. Metre : Kanda. Metre : Yattebhavikridita. 10 Metre : Champakamala. Metre: Mattobhavikridita. 1 Metre : Kanda; versca 22-25.

Page #51
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 27 prabhug-alochanadol=naya-Sastra-dpishti astram vinodado!=narmma-sachivan=enipam durddhara-samar-Evani(ni)yoleisita-jayVaijam || [21] Bharadim tanam 28 dids taruni-janav=ereds ri(va)mdi-btimdam mattorvvaran=1kshisad=ereyadrenal surupan=&natisaya-vitaranam Baladevam || [22]1 | Sri-Karttaviryya-npipati29 frikaran-adhipana Bichanana guru-kn!ado! lok-ottara-sucharitra-vivokar Mmala dhari-deva-munipar-nnegaldar || [23] A muni-mukhyara sishyar-bhbhu(bbhu)m isvara 30 vamdyar-smalatara-siddhamta-sri-mukha-tilakar-prathit-oddama-gunar=nnega!da Nemi chandra-mun-Irdrar | [24] Nirupama-tapo-nidhanar=ddharanisvara-jala-mau. 31 !i-lalita-padar=emd=aru-modadin kirttipud=urvvare vibhu-Subbachandra-deva bhattarakaram || [25]deg|| Svasti Samadhigata-parcba-mahasabda-mahamanda32 lesvaram Karttaviryya-devan nij-anuja-yuvaraja-kumara-Vira-Mallikarjjuna-devam berasu Venugrama-skamdhavarado!=samrajya-sukhaman=anu. 33 bhavisuttam=itmiya-srikaran-igra-ganyanum=aganya-punganum=appa Bichirajam madisida Ratta-Jin-alayada sri-Santinatha-devara aringa-bhoga34. rarga-bhoga-nity-abhishok-archchana-tad-avasa-khamda-sphutita-jirnn-oddharan-ahir-adi. dana-nimittar Sri-Mula-sangha-Kondakurd-anvaya-Desiya-gana-Pu. 35 staka-gachchha - Hanasaga - pratibaddha - taj - Jin - Zlay - acharyya - sri - Sabhachandra bhattaraka-dovargge Saks-varshada 1127neya Raktakshi-samvatsarada Pu. 36 Bhya-suddha-bidige Vaddavarado?-ada samkramana-samayado! Kamdi-musasirad olagana Koravalli-gampanads Umbaravaniy-emba gra. 37 mamam sarvv-abadhu-pariharam-ashta-bhoga-teja-svamya-sahitan nidhi-nikshops jala-pishan-aram-adi-samanvitam sarvva-namasyam mali svakiya-sa38 mrajya-samtana-yes-bhivriddhy-arttham=agi dhara-pirvvakam-atipritiyim kottan Adarkke sime aisaniya-kono! naruvala money=839 lli. natta kallwallim terka mogade madana dikkino! natta kall-allin murte natta kall=allim momde Nagara-kerey=allim mumte agneyiya kono! Ma40 lsvalli-Belgoda mugguddeyalli natta kall=allim paduva mogade terkana dikkino! Bammanavada-Kutukavadada mugguddoya Imguni-gere41 ya kelelage natta kall-allim mumde Kunikil-gall-alli natta kall-allim monte nirutiya kono! Kutukavada-Karavaseys mugguddeyalli natta kall-allim bndaga mo42 gade paduvana dikkino! Melugumdiya Karavaseya muggaddeyalli natta kalla allim mumde Kemdariya morkino! natta kallallin munte vayuvina 43 kono! Melgumdiys Navidigeya mugguddeya gomytes-gattinalli natta kall-allim muda mogado badagana dikkino! sunnada kodiya megan=ottu-gull=a44 llimi munde Sindike-vettada paduvana moneyalli natta kallallim mumte Herahina-kodiya kalla hamjikeya mel natta kall-allim mumde malada mel Datta kall 45 Matta nado! kotta sthala-vritti Karbura kal-valli Malavalliyol-urim madal Belakabbeys keyyim terkal key=kammav=emta nuru Karbburo46 l-Maddi Gavundana maneyim paduval-apu-gayyaagalad-ippatt-omdu kay=nilada maney=ondu || Kuliyavaligeyoletrimg-Isanya47 dalli Kornesvara-dovara keyyim mudal Kumdiya kula mattar ordu basadiyim terkal hannir-kksyy=agalad-irppatt-omdu kay=nilada manoy-onda | Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol, surrounded by rays. ? Here follows on the stone the symbol of the fatkha. * This word seme corrupt. * This line is preceded on the stone by a symbol like the chakra surrounded by rays.

Page #52
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204. 31 48 Harigabbey-Aluro!=urim padaval Himgalajeya batteyim badagal=a kola mattare omdu badagana keriyalli hannir-kkayy=agalad=irppattu 49 kay-nilada maneyromdu Chachchakkiyallimadana prabhu-manyad-olage Bochchula-gereyim mudal-Mudugodeya batteyim terkal haruva50 gola mattar-mmuvattu Setti-gatta Naganana maneyim badagal hannir-k kayy agalad=irppattu kay=nilada maney=omdu | Belagaleya hali Hadfi(dri)gum. 51 tiyo!=urim madan ottim paduval kamma nalnur-ayratta | Uchchugaveya halli Nitturol=urim nairfityado!=mahajanamga! kotta ka52 8-goda-geyar Appeya Savantan=am baliyalli kotta keyam sime Kamdeya kereyin badagal Hulagana guttiyim mudal Savantana koda-ge53 yyim terkal Sella-saralim paduval natta kal mida-geriyalli danagara maneya sthalado! hadina(lku*]-gayy=adda-vane mumtreradu goddige | Kannagavey=A. 54 lurim nairfityadalli ele-domtam- baruva-gola mattar omdu kammav=elnur-apuvatt erta terkanim bamda(da) Muguliya hallav=adarkke tenkana hele pa55 duval- hallam badagal-Uramba-Laviya tomtam Imudal Mulasthana-devara tomtam lagneya kono!=ura nadavana dovalayada tomtam Te. 56 leya tomtadim temkal-2 halladim mudal hu-dortam kammam nalnuru | I simegalo!=ella natta kalga! || Osed-I Sasana-marggadim pripar=ad-ir-palippar=1 57 dharmmamam nisadam tat-buksit-atmar-Atma-bala-mitra-preyasi-gotra-putra samriddhatradol omdi visva-dhareyam nish kamtakam mali samtosadim rajyaman-appu-key da padeva58 r-ddirgh-ayamam Sriyamam | Ene(ni)sum lobhade sasana-kramaman=avom mifidam tad-duratman-asevy-acbaran-anvitam palige paisa(su) nyakke papakke bhajanan-alp-a59 yu ruj-avilan ripa-hfit-atm-orvvi-talam durvvalam ghana-duhkh-ispa dan=agalum Darakad-8lol-kadugum mudagur | Samanyoxyam dharmma-se60 tar-pripanam kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhih [] Barvvan=etan=bhavinah partthiv-emdran-bhuyo bhayo yachat: Ramachandrah | 8Sva-dattam para dattam 61 vayo hareta vasundharah shashtim varsha-sahasrani vishthayam juyate krimih | 10Prahat-ari-braja-Karttaviryya-sachivam fri-Biohirajam yabo-mabi62 tam pe!im-enalke Saganaman-olpim Balachandram gun-agrahi vidvaj-jana sammata-sphuta-pad-artth-alapkriya-sarkul-Ivaham-app-ant-ire peldan-intu Kavi. Kandarppam budh-adhiavaram ||11 TRANSLATION. (Verses 1 and 2 are the same as in the preceding inscription.) (Verse 3)-In the Bharata (division) of Jambudvipa the Kundi province, a choice creation of the Lotus-born (Brahman), fascinates the mind, an abode where are displayed fruits of abundant good deeds of the eyes of all folk. This line on the stone is preceded by the spiral symbol. ? Read ogeya. * Read teya. * Here follows on the stone the chakra symbol. Metre: Mattebhavikridita) and so in the next verte. Here follows on the stone the spiral symbol surrounded by rays. * Metro: Galini. * Metre: sloka. Here follows on the stone the faikha symbol. 10 Metre Yattebhavikridita. 1 Here follow on the stone two apiral symbols surrounded by rays

Page #53
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIIJ. (Verse 4)- A royal swan in the lotus-forest which is the blessed lineage of the Rashtrakutas, a treasure of abounding glory, Sena (II), beloved of the Earth, who represented two stainless pakshas, ruled it. (Verse 5)-The moon was (entitled) raja ("king" or "moon " ], bestowing (upon Sena) with reverence and affection his own younger sister Fortune. Who, with that king Sena, could be wrathful, and (still) be styled rija (Verse 6)-On the eastern mountain (viz.) this excellent king Sena, who possessed constancy and exaltation, there arose the sun that was Kartavirya [III], a treasure of brilliant lustre, delightful to lotuses. (Verse 7)-The line of reflected images of bending foemen on Kartavirya's toe-nails, (one after another) constantly driving out predecessors who had taken refuge at his feet, clung, as it were, in desire to take counsel with him. (Verse 8) --Establishing order, endowed with stainless virtues, Padmaladevi, beloved of Kartavirya the lord of Earth, in her turn appeared like a second science of polity, causing high success in the triple domain. (Vorse 9)-King Lakshma (Lakshmideva I), extolled for a multitude of all merits, was born as son to the lord Kartavirya, praised of the people, and to his good wife Padmaladevi, as was born Jayanta to the Lord of Celestials and to Sachi, as the Peacock-rider (Karttikeya) to Abhava and to the Mountain's Daughter, as Kima to Hari and (the goddess) named Rema. (Verse 10)-By his form, which infatuated the damsels, by his virtue, which caused the exaltation of the wise, by his splendour, which aroused an expansion (of delight) in the earth, the lord Lakshmideva, a tree of desire to the multitude of poets, so appeared to the eyes of the folk that they said : "Say in truth, is he Kama, or the Spring-god, or the Moon?" (Verse 11)-The good wife of king Lakshma was Chandaladevi, daughter of a monarch who conquered hostile monarchs, overcoming the pride of mighty serpents, praised by all people for ber noble conduct on the earth. (Verse 12)-Of this pair the song were the princes the valiant Kartavirya (IV) and Mallikarjuna, respectively) king and heir-apparent of the Fortune of their natal empire, intensely glorious. (Verse 13) -- As all the folk applaud (him) while he displays sport (consisting in) wounding foemen's breasts,7 love for the Spirit of Victory, & course (enjoined) by Manu associated with the triple domain, a natare whereby he captured foemen's fastnesses (and) held politic converse, glorious was this Kartavirya, goodly of form, surpassing Dilipa, conquering hostile kings, intense in valour, flower of knighthood, equal in bounty to the Tree of the Gods. 1 Apparently the two pakshas are the paternal and maternal families of Sens. With reference to the swan, the epithet secondarily means "equipped with a pair of stainless wings." The verse implies that Sena was good only to those who submitted to him and paid tribute, but deposed kings who were ill-disposed towards him. Also " delightful because of the presence of Fortune ": Padma = Sri. There is also a secondary reference to the name of his queen, Padmavati or Padmaladovi. * Namely, dharma, artha, and kama, religion, wealth, and love. Secondarily, in reference to the Spring-god, this means " causing a rich growth of flowers." The next epitbet secondarily refers to the Moon, and in that sense means " causing the opening of the lotus-flower." Because she wan fairer than any Naga woman; tee Kittel, s.v. ghafa-tarpa. For another view see Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p. 218. This translation is given with some reserve. Sellan does not appear in the dictionary ; I assume that it means the name as selle, and perba pe may be derived from falya. Cf. Dr. Fleet's remarks in Ind. Ant., vol. 32. p. 226. . Namely, dharma, artha, and kama.

Page #54
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM: B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204. (Verse 14)-Styled a moon raising up the ocean of his blest lineage, the lord Udays's son, & treasure of magnificent fame, was Bicha, celebrated over the earth, displaying courteous [or" moon-like") conduct. (Verse 15 is identical with verse 19 of the preceding inscription, introducing Permana and Appana, sons of Bicha.) (Verse 16)- To him and to Brahman (pertained) exalted skill; to him and to the Ocean profundity; to him and to Karna, bounteousness; to him and to Mera, verily high position ; to him and to the Moon, love of the earth; to him and to Varishena, delight in the Jinas' doctrine : in these words how constantly did the company of the righteous joyfully extol Appa as a virtuous man ! (Verse 17)-The Chief Scribe Appa's wife, endowed with brilliant conduct, full of elegance, renowned, having a form of choice hue, bore the fitting name of Vagdevi. (Verse 18)-As to Panda, prince of vast fortune, and to the illustrious queen Kunti were born the famous sons Dharma's son [Yudhishthira), Bhima, and Arjana, so to king Kartavirya's scribe Appana and to the distinguished Vagdevi (were born) the lords Bicha, Vaija, and Baladeva, treasures of choice prowess, conquerors of foes. (Verse 19)-Bicha, the unique crest-jewel of king Kartavirya's ministers, acted on earth (in such a manner) that in his splendid career model courtesy was verily an ornament to peerless learning, abundance of brilliant bounty (an ornament) to fortune, stainless conduct an ornament) to youth, widespread fame (an ornament) to age, truthful speech (an ornament) to eloquenoe. (Verse 20)-_This is indeed the mass of radiance of the goodly merit of the scribe Appana's eldest son !-this is a ray of the smiling glance of the Fortune of the Ratta king's minister this indeed is verily the risen tide of the waves of the Milk-Ocean (that is) the grace of the emperor of godly men !"-thus described, Bichiraja's fame spread abroad through the triple world. (Verse 21)-To his renowned lord in times of consideration vision of the lore of statecraft, on the field of stern battle a keen missile of victory, in time of sport a minister of amusement, was Vaija. (Verse 22)-The damsels and the troops of bards, who gazed upon him and begged with eagerness (respectively) eyed not and begged not of any other : 80 comely (and) unsurpassed in bounty was Baladeva. (Verse 23)-In the lineage of teachers of the blest king Kartavirya's chief scribe Bichana flourished the great sage Maladharideva, sublime of righteousness and intelligence. (Verse 24)-This pre-eminent sage's disciple, worshipped by lords of earth, an ornament on the face of the goddess of the most pure Doctrine, famed for extraordinary virtues, was the illustrious prince of sages Nemichandra. (Verse 25)-As a treagure of peerless austerities, one whose feet were caressed by coronets of troops of monarchs, did the earth with huge delight extol the lord Subhachandra-deva-bbat. taraka. (Lines 31-33)--Hail! While the Mahimandalosuara Kartavirya-dova [IV], possessor of the pancha-mahafabda,& in company with his younger brother the Heir. Apparent Prince Vira Mallikarjuna-deva, was enjoying the delights of empire in the camp at Venugrama, A saint of Jain legend. There was a sect bearing the name of V. Acharya : seo Ind. Ant., vol. 6, p. 30 f. This term, narma-rachida, occurs also in Kimandski, V. viii, 20, where sankarirya in his commentary instances Vasantaks as the narma-sgchipa of Vatsa-raja (scil. in the Ratnaval). Another instance on an inscrip tion is found in vol. 3 above, p. 30, l. 162 * See above, vol. 12, p. 254.

Page #55
84 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. (Lines 33-34)--for the purposes of the ariga-bhoga, rariga-bhoga, daily bathing, and worship of the divine Santinatha of the Ratta temple of the Jinas, which has been constructed by his Chief Scribe the incalculably meritorions Bichiraja, for the restoration of broken, burst, and worn-out (portions) of his abode, and for gifts of food and the like, (Lines 34-38)- he did with pouring of water grant in exceeding pleasure to Subhaohan. dra-bhattaraka-deva, the teacher at that temple of the Jinas, who was connected with the Mula Samgha, the Kondakunda Anvaya, the Debiya Gana, the Pustaka Gachchha, and the town) Hanasoga, at the time of the samkramana on Saturday the second day of the bright fortnight of Puslya of the cyclic year Raktaksbi, the 1127th (year) of the Saka ere, the village known as Umbaravani in the Koravalli kampana within the Kundi three-thousand making it immune from all conflicting claims, carrying with it teja-svamya of the eight rights of usufruct, accompanied with rights over) treasures, deposits, water, stoner, gardens, etc., to be universally respected, for the increase of the glory of his empire and his posterity. (Lines 38-39)-The boundaries thereof are : in the north-eastern quarter, at the corner of the naruval tree, & standing stone; thence, facing towards the south, in the direction of the east, standing stone; thence in front, & standing stone; thence in front, the Cobras' Tank ; (Lines 39-41)-thence in front, in the south-eastern quarter, a standing stone in the mug. guddes of Mulavalli and Belgodu; thence, facing towards the west, in the direction of the south, a standing stone below the Imguni Tank of the muggudde of Bemmanavada and Kutukavada ; thence in front, the Kanikil-gallu, there a standing stone; (Lines 41-42) thence in front, in the south-western quarter, a standing stone in the muggudde of Kutukavada and Karavase; thence, facing towards the north, in the direction of the west, a standing stone in the muggudde of Melgundi (and) Karavage; thence in front, a standing stone in the upper part of the Kendari ;: (Lines 42-44)--thence in front, in the north-western quarter, a standing stone in the ... building of the muggudde of Melgundi (and) Navidige; thence, facing towards the east, in the direction of the north, the upper pile of stones of the Chunam-heap; thence in front, at the western corner of the Hill of the Wild Date-tree, a standing stone; thence in front, above the stone- heap of Herahina Kodi, a standing stone; thence in front, above the lea, a standing stone. (Lines 45-47)-Likewise there was granted in the shire a sthala-vritti tenure (of the following estates) : in Mulavalli, the branch-hamlet of Karbur, on the east of the town, south of Belakabbe's arable land, eight hundred kamma of arable land; in the aforesaid Karbur, on the west of Maddi Gavunda's house, one house, six cubits in width (and) twenty-one cubits 1 On the ashfa Bloga see C. P. Brown, Three Treatises on Mirasi Right, p. 170., where F. W. Ellis quotes the traditional verse enumerating the eight bhogas, scil.nidM-nikahapa-pashanat niddha-padhya-jal-anvitar akahiny-agami-samyuktam ashfa-bhoga-samanoitam. Ellis explains thene : (1) widhi, treasure trove, (3) me kshepa, property deposited in the land and not claimed by another, (3) pdshana, mines, etc., (4) riddha, lands, etc., yielding produce, (5) sadhya, produce from such lands, etc., (6) waters, (7) privileges actually enjoyed, (8) privileges which may be conferred. Burnell, South Indian Palaography, p. 118n., renders siddha na "improvementa actually made and radhya as "improvements which can be made." See also Kittel, s.v. * The Prema spinosa or longifolia. The meaning of this term, which literally denotes "three heaps," is uncertain. Perhaps it is the same as the Telugu muggada, the junction of the boundaries of two or more villages (for examples of which see O. P. Brown's Three Treatises on Mirari Right, p. 32, in s spurious but fairly old grant)-[I have been inclined for some time to think that this term is equivalent to the tri-sardhi of some other records, and means the point at which the lands of three villages met, in this case of Umbaravini, Mulava!|i and Belgodu.-J. F. F.] * Momku, wbiob I assume to be identical with molew of the dictionaries Meaning either "red cave" or "red sands."

Page #56
No. 3.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BELGAUM : B, ALSO OF A.D. 1204. 35 in length: in Kuliyavalige, to the north-east of the town, east of the god Kennesvara's arable land, one mattar by the rood of Kundi, (and) on the south of the Jain sanctuary one houso, twelve cubita in width (and) twenty-one cubits in length; (Lines 48-49)-In Harigabbey-Alur, on the west of the town, north of the road to Hingalaje, one mattar by the aforesaid rood, (and) in the northern street, one house twelve cubits in width (and) twenty cubits in length; (Lines 40-51)-In Chachchakki, within the eastern manyal of the Prabhu, east of the Boshchula-Tank, south of the road to Mudugode, thirty mattar by the Brahmans' rood, (and) on the north of Setti-gutta Nagana's house one house, twelve cubits in width (and) twenty cubits in length; in Badrigunti, a bamlet of Belagale, on the west of the bank to the east of the town, four hundred and fifty kamma; (Lines 51-53)-In Nittur, s hamlet of Uchchugave, on the south-west of the town, the boundary of the kag-goda-gey granted by the burghers and of the arable land granted in the umbali of Appaya Savanta (is) a standing stone north of the Kande Tank, east of Hulaga's Bush, south of the Savanta's koda-gey, (and) west of the Sella-sara!, (and) in the grounds of the cattlekeeper's house, on the eastern street, an adda-vane-house of fourteen cubits, in front two koddige; (Lines 53-56)-In Alur, (a hamlet) of Kannagave, on the south-west, a betel-plant garden (comprising) one mattar seven hundred and sixty-eight kamma by the Brahmans' rood; the river of Maguli coming from the south, the southern hele thereof, on the west the aforesaid river, on the north the garden of the Urumba well; on the east, the garden of the Malasthana god; on the south-east quarter, the garden of the temple in the middle of the town; on the south of the aforesaid betol-plant garden, east of the aforesaid river, a flower-garden (comprising) four hundred kamma. At all the boundaries of these there are) standing stones. (Lines 56-58)-The kings who in accordance with this decree shall graciously preserve this pious foundation in very truth, inspired by the righteousness thereof, shall obtain prosperity for themselvos, their armies, friends, wives, families, and sons, shall clear the whole earth of obstacles, shall rule their empire with happiness, and shall gain long life and fortune. (Lines 58-59)--The wicked man who through greed shall transgress in any degree the order of this decree, following an improper course, being a vessel of guilt, malice, (and) evil, shall be short-lived, overwhelmed with disease ; his own lands shall be taken away by foes; feeble, suffering intense pain, he shall for ever be born to torture in the seven helle. (Lines 59-61)-This general principle of pious foundations of kings is to be maintained by you age after age: again and again Ramachandra makes this entreaty to all these futare sovereigns. He who should appropriate land, whether granted by himself or granted by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. 1 " Land either liable to a trifling quit-rent, or altogether exempt from tax"; Kittel, s.v. manya. In the Tamil country "Serva-manyam signifios land entirely free, of which both the Mol-varam, the Government share, and the Cudi-varam, the Inhabitant's share, is enjoyed by the holder of the Manyam; this tenure can only be lawfully created by the joint act of the Prince and the people ; Ardhs-manyam is land half free, of which the holder enjoys only the Mel-varam, it is created by the Prince only " (F. W. Ellis in C. P. Brown's Three Treatises on Mirasi Right, p. 24, n. 13). It would seem that the namasya tenure applied to holdings of Brahmans (cf. the salutation namaskara appropriate to Brahmana), and by analogy to other holdings in religious endowments, while the manya tenure was granted to secular persons or for secular purposes; but this distinction does not always hold good in the Tamil Country. ? I.e. the hard (or black-soil P) koda-gey. See above, p. 25, n. 4. A kind of rent-free holding. F 2

Page #57
EPIGRAPEIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Lines 61-62)-Say, the blest Bichiraja, minister of Kartavirya [IV] the slayer of & multitude of foes, is exalted in glory; therefore Ba!acbendra, a Kavi-Kandarpa, a sovereign of sages, appreciating merit, has thus rightly declared the decree, so that it conveys an abundance of ornaments of clear words and ideas approved by the learned. No, 4.-INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. The village of Ittagi lies in the south-west corner of the Nizam's territory, about twenty miles to the east of Gadag in the Dharwar District, Bombay, and some four miles north of the Bannikop station on the Southern Maratha Railway. It is shown as "Ittugi" in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827 and 1893), in lat. 15deg 27', long. 76deg 1'. With only the slight difference of the earlier final e, its name is given as Ittage in the inscriptions, in A, verses 34, 40, 41, 61, and B, line 91 : and it is described in A, verse 34 and line 75, as & mahi-agrahara or "great assignment to Brahmans"; in A, line 70, as simply an agrahara ; and in B, line 91, as an anadi. agrahara, "an agrahara so ancient as never to have had a beginning." The record A further places it (verse 34) in the Belvala, i.e. Belvola, country, and in the group of villages known as the Nareyamgal twelve (see p. 40 below). This village has a large temple of Mahadeva (siva), the building of which, in or shortly before A.D. 1112, is narrated in the first of the two inscriptions published herewith. This temple, which is in the Chalukyan style of architecture, measures at its extreme points about 120 feet in length and 60 foet in breadth ; and in the massiveness of its construction and the richness of its decoration it fally deserves some of the praises lavished on it in the inscription A, including a mention of it in verse 67 as devalaya-chakravartti, "a very emperor among templea." A full description of it, with illustrations, from which its merits can be properly appreciated, will be found in Mr. Cousens' forthcoming volume on "The Chalukyan Architecture of the Kanarese Districts." Fergusson said of it that it must be regarded as one of the most highly finished and architecturally perfect of the Chalukyan shrines that have come down to us. In the opinion of the late Meadows Taylor, the principal temple is perhaps superior in decorative art even to the Gadag temples. In it the carving of some of the pillars and of the lintels and architraves of the doors is quite beyond description. No chased work in silver or gold could possibly be finer." On the south of the above-mentioned temple there is a smaller temple of the same class of architecture but not of such elaborate work, which is perhaps the temple of Murtti-Narayana (Vishnu) that is mentioned in verse 68 of the inscription A. And on the verandah of this temple there recently stood-and, it is presumed, still stands- detached stone tablet bear. ing a long record consisting of the two inscriptions which I edit here from ink-impressions received from Mr. Cousens in 1914, and placed at my disposal by Dr. Fleet. A transcription of these two records, in many places very inaccurate, is given in Sir Walter Elliot's MS. Collection of South Indian Inscriptions, in vol. 1, pp. 319 6 to 327 a, of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy; and from the titling of the transcription the temple at which the tablet stands seems to be now known as Madosa-Ningana gudi," the temple of Madega-Ninga." It is not clear why the record should be at the minor temple rather than in the sanctuary of Mahadeva, to which it properly belongs : possibly, however, the tablet was not built into any structural part of the 1 See, meanwhile, his remarks in the List of Antiquarian Remains in the Nizam's Territory (1900), p. 89. 1 History of Indian and Eastern Architecture (2nd ed., 1910), vol. 1, p. 424. . For a particular instance, soe note 1 on p. 59 below, under the date of the inscription B.

Page #58
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. great temple, but was set up in some place, perhaps the courtyard, in which it would be more visible to the public, and was removed eventually to its present position in order that it should be better preserved. 37 At the top of the tablet there are sculptures, which, according to the Elliot MS. Collection, are as follows: in the centre, a linga (presumably on an abhisheka-stand, as usual); on the left, two standing figures and a cow and calf, with the sun above them; and on the right, another standing figure and the bull Nandi, with the moon over them. The tablet bears 95 lines of writing, mostly in a state of excellent preservation, of which lines 1 and 2 cover an area of about 4' 4" in width and 11" in height, and the rest an area of about 4' 2" in width and 5' 4" in height. It includes, as has been said, two inscriptions: the first of them ends about half-way through line 89; and the second begins immediately after it. I mark the two records A and B. I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for some valuable suggestions in dealing with some of the verses in the first of them. A.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1112. The characters of this record are upright and finely formed Kanarese, of the time to which the record refers itself, averaging from" to " in height. The language is Kanarese, with the exception of the two opening stanzas and the stock verses, beginning on line 86, which conclude it, which are Sanskrit. After its opening namaskaras (lines 1, 2), the inscription is in verse as far as line 69; as usual, this metrical portion is in the ancient dialect. The remainder (excluding the Sanskrit comminatory verses on lines 86-89), is in the medieval dialect.-As regards vocabulary, we may note first that in line 41 we have the surname Chauvera, which apparently means "possessing four images." Other words to be noticed are: lavana, 1. 50 (explained by Kittel as "a list of soldiers or of public servants," but here used in a sense not unlike that of lavani, "mass," "collection "); pavula, 11. 70, 77 f. (see vol. 12 above, p. 270); atakuta, 1. 70 ("theatrical performances" ?); ghaliyara, 1. 77 ("clock" or "gong"; in Kittel gadiyara, gadiyala, gadiyala); vasuge, 11. 78, 80-82; takkilu, 1. 81; visaka, 1. 82; khandika, 11. 82 f.-The orthography presents several features of interest. The sonne is omitted at the end of verses 3, 5, 8, 9, 11-18, 20-23, 25, 28, 33-35, 37, 39, 46, 48-53, 55, 60-62, 68, 70, 72 and 74. Intervocalic 7 in Sanskrit words usually, but not always, is changed to . There is considerable confusion between, and r. The appears as r in ervvar, 1. 7; arddar, 1. 11; norppada, 1. 14, and norppadam, 1. 38; erpatt-, 1. 15; negardd-, 11. 23, 31, and negardda, 11. 44, 55; iridu, 1. 26, with irlda, 1. 38, and iridudu, 1. 602; torttu, 1. 30; negartteya, 11. 31, 38; arkkisal, 1. 36; negarlda, 1. 46; verkkuv, 1. 63; pogartte, 1. 68, beside such regular forms as e.g. negalda, 1. 25. The appears as in prabala, 1. 10; aldan, 11. 9, 23; ald, 11. 10, 16; taldi, 1. 21; golvudu, 1. 32; on the other hand, is changed to l in ilisidam, 1. 28; ilida, 1. 37; ilipe, 1. 66; negalalu, 1. 68; baliya, 1. 70; on this confusion see Kittel's Grammar, paragraphs 32, 236. Several times, even in the metrical parts of the first inscription, final m before initial vowels is changed to v. The sound ay is sometimes changed to ey: thus valeya, 1. 38; Poteya, 1. 41; taneyam, 1. 42 f.; Basaveya, 1. 42; udeyam, 1. 52, and udeydeg, 1. 58; abhyudeya, 1. 59; sameya, 1. 75. The spelling putrikeyer, 1. 58, 1 The word chau-vera seems to be a Prakrit form corresponding to a Sanskrit chatur-bera, "possessing four images." What this exactly means is not clear; but possibly it denotes a man who makes a living by showing images of gods, similar to the mankha, "a mendicant who went about getting his livelihood by showing a picture which he carried in his hand" (Uvasngadasao, in Biblioth. Ind., vol. 2, app., p. 1). The profession of imageshowman is already attested by Panini, V. iii. 99, jivik-arthi ch-apanye, "the affix ka is not added to denote an image when that image is used as a means of livelihood but is net for sale." In iridu (1. 26) and iridudu (1. 60) the crook representing r is placed on the top of the hook representing # on the right side of the . This mode of writing leads to some confusion, for in oreya (1. 29) and Bennekallu (1.71) the e in the syllables re and nne is represented by a similar hook surmounted by the same crook, whereas in Vennekal (1. 68) the e is denoted by a crook placed immediately over the nn, without any hook below it.

Page #59
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. is probably due to a similar phonetic cause. The upadhmaniya sound is represented once only, and here with the character for t, viz. payah-pura (1. 44); on this, which is perbaps a merely graphic feature, see above, vol. 12, p. 271. Lastly, we may note that the prose parts of both documents shew fluctuation in the use of initial p and its derivative h: thus we find here paduvulu, 1. 80, porh and ponna, 1. 83, and pana, 1. 83, by the side of hoda, 1. 77, hola", 1. 77, haduval, 1. 78, halla, 1. 78, hattu, 1. 78, hanneradu, 1. 83... The inscription begins with salutations to Siva and other deities, and verses in praise of Siva, Vishnu, and Brahman. It then gives some Puranic geneslogical and other matter, by way of an introduction to the real pedigree of the Western Chalukyas, one of whom, Vikramaditya VI, was reigning when it was written. It deals first with the race of Manu (verses 6-14), because the Chalukyns were affiliated to the Manavya Gotra. The son of the god Brahman was Manu Svayambhuva; his son was Priyavrata; his seven sons were Agaidhra, Medhatithi, Vapushmat, Jyotishmat, Dyutimat, Havyana, and Savana, who reigned over the seven dvipas or concentric islands of the Hindu cosmos. Agnidhra was succeeded by his son Nabhi. Then follows a geography, also in the Puranic vein, after which our poet goes back to his genealogy, telling us that Nabhi's eldest son was Rishabha, and the son of the latter was Bharata, the eponym of the land known as the Bharata-varsha. The author then makes a passing mention of the "emperor Vikrama" (verse 15), that is, Vikramaditya VI, who, he tells us, was an ornament of the Chalukya race, a scion of the race of Manu, and a very Vishnuvardhana, "an increaser of Vishnu," with allusion, no doubt, to the fact that the Chalakyas had Vishna as their family god, and the boar, typifying one of his incarnations, as their crest. The inscription then introduces the Solar Race (prose after verse 15). We are told first that the Manus Svayambhuva, Svarochisha, Auttami, Tamasa, Raivata, and Chakshusha had each in succession ruled the earth for seventy-one cycles of the four ages : this means that six manvantaras or patriarchates have elapsed in the current kalpa or pon. There is then introduced the seventh Manu, Vaivasvata, who presides over the manuantara in which we are now: he was a son of Vivasvanta, i.e. Vivasvat, the Sun, who was a son of the Prajapati Kasyapa by Aditi, daughter of the Praja pati Daksha, and to him there was born Ikshvaku, whose daughter was Ila. The Lunar Race, to which the Chalukyas really claimed to belong, by paternal descent, is introduced at this point (verse 16); the previous matter having been given with a view to adding glory to this race by showing an intermarriage of it with the Race of the Sun. The mind-born son of the god Brahman was the great sage Atri. His son, born from the pupil of his eye, was the Moon. The Moon's son was Budha, who had as his wife Ila, the daughter of Iksh vaka, mentioned just above. And their son was Pariravas, "an increaser of the Lunar Race." Pariravas begat Hariti Panchasikha (verse 17); this person, we may remark, was obviously invented because the early Chalukyas of Badami were Hartti-patras, descendants of an original ancestress of the Harita Gotra. In descent from the sons of Hariti there arose the Chalukya race (verse 18). In this race the record mentions first Satyasrays (verse 21), meaning Pulakesin II (A.D. 609-42), whom it styles, without any real foundation," lord of Ayodhya ".5 in this connection the family was also known as the family of Satyasraya. It then (verse 22) 1 Compare Bhagavata-Purina, V, i. f., and Visbnu-Porina, II, i. * Compare Bhagavats, V, Xvi; Vishnu, II, i. About this matter see Dr. Fleet's paper on the Kaliyuga in Jours. R. As. Soc., 1911, p. 482. * There is no mention in this record of Hariti's water-pot (chulka, ebuluka, chaluka) from which some other records funcifully derive the name Chalukya: see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanaren Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2, p. 389. See Dys. Kan. Districts, ut supra, page 339.

Page #60
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. skips on to Taila II (A.D. 973-96), the founder of the later Chilukya line. And it then enumerates Taila's successors (verse 23) down to the reigning king Vikramiditya VI (A.D. 1076-1126), who is eulogized copiously (verses 24-32), but without any mention of definite details. The record then introduces an officer of Vikramaditya VI, the General Mahadeva, and proceeds to treat of his descent and pions works (verse 31 ff.). In the land of Bharata-varsha there was tho Belvala district (nadu). In this district there was a group of villages known as the Nareyamgal twelve. And in this group there was the great agrahara Ittage, in which there were four-hundred Brahman householders (mahajanas). One of them was Potaya Chauvera, of the Atreya gotra (verse 42), who begat Madhavabhatta, who begat Basavaya, who begat Deohiraja, who constructed & tank for his native town and begat by his wife Nijikabbe or Nijambike & son named Vasudeva. Vaendeva by Valajikabbe begat Narayanadeva, a very Murtti-Narayang or incarnation of the god Narayana (Vishnu), who married Chandrikambike or Chandrikadevi (vernacularly Chandalabbe). The offspring of this union was our hero Mahadeva (verse 56), who had three wives, Kalaladevi, Mallikadevi, and Pampaladevi. In recognition of Ittage being his birthplace (verse 61 ff.), Mahadeva built there the great temple of Siva-Mahadeva which is the chief glory of the place. Then (verse 68), in memory of his father Narayana, otherwise known as Murtti-Narayana, he constructed & temple of Vishnu under the name of Murtti-Narayana. And after that (verse 69), in memory of his mother Chandrikadevi, Chandalabbe, he raised a sanctuary to the god Chandalesvara, to which, with somewhat doubtful appropriateness, he added a residence of public women suleyar). And finally he crowned his labours by building a temple of his own tutelary deity Bhairava (verse 70) and a matha or monastery (verse 71), and making in the precincts of the temple of Mahadeva a tank named Devi.gere, "the Tank of the Goddess" (verse 73). This account of the General Mahadeva ends by naming in verses 74, 75, sixteen other places at which he did acts of piety which made him famous, including, it is said, even Varanasi (Benares). This brings us to the business part of the record, beginning in line 69; namely, the record of grants made to the temple of Mahadeva. We are told first that the king Vikrama. ditya VI himself gave to the temple an entire village named Benpekalla : no date is given for this grant. The rest of the record (live 71 ff.) is occupied with the donations made on a certain day in the year Nandana, the thirty-seventh year of the reign of Vikramaditya VI, by the General Mahadeve. And from the opening of this passage we learn that Mahadeva, in addition to being a Dandanayaka, held also the offices of Mahapradhana or High Minister, KannadaSamdhivigrahi or Sandhitigrahi for the Kanarese country, and Mane-vergade or Master of the Household, and also had the title of "& Mahasamantadhipati who possesses the panchamahasabda," The donations were given by him in trust to the Four-hundred Mahajanas, beaded by the Urode or village head-man, of Ittage, which is styled here (line 75) & maha. agrahara. The details of the date of this inscription (line 76) are : the cyclic year Nandana, being the thirty-seventh year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha, that is, of the reiga of Vikramaditya VI; the full-moon of Bhadrapada ; Adityavara (Sunday); an eclipse of the moon. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"This Nandana samvatsara was the Saka year 1034 expired, A.D. 1112-13. For this year the given tithi, the full-moon of Bhadrapada, answers as a true tithi to 7 September, A.D. 1112, on which day it ended at exactly 20 hours 13 minutes after mean sun. rise (for Ujjain). But the day was a Saturday, whereas the record specifies a Sanday; and the tithi as a true tithi cannot by any means be carried on to the Sunday. Accordingly, from this Regarding this surname see p. 37 above, under vocabulary. . Regarding this epithet see vol. 12 above, p. 264.

Page #61
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. point of view the date is an irregular one. But the given tithi as a mean tithi ended at 2 hours 29 minutes after mean sunrise on the Sunday: and the date in this way may perhaps be accepted as working out satisfactorily. There was, however, no eclipse of the moon, either visible or invisible in India, at this full-moon, or, indeed, at any time in A.D. 1112. And, though a similar case of a mean tithi giving perhaps a satisfactory result has been found in the oase of the Nidagundi inscriptiou of A.D. 1107 (see page 13 above), much more evidence is wanted before we can accept mean tithis, even as occasional instances, in the face of the general indications that all the details of the Hinda calendar were determined by true time from long before the period to which this record belonge. In this case, all that we can really say is that the date may be either Saturday the 7th, or Sunday the 8th, September, A.D. 1112, but the date is an irregular one, at any rate in respect of the alleged eclipse. The passage algo contains the term samkranti: it says soma-grahana-samkranti-vyatipitad-amdu. This term cannot have been used here in its ordinary meaning, namely, of the entrance of the sun into a sign of the zodiac, as the nearest such sankrantis were Kanya on 27 August and Tala on 26 September. It has perhaps been used here, in the simple meaning of a coming together,' to denote the beginning of the supposed eclipse, the first contact of the moon and the sun, for which the technical term is usually sparsa, 'touching. The same expression soma-grahana-samkranti-vyatipatad-andu is found also in the inscription B, line 93." Of the varions places mentioned in this inscription, some can be identified, but others remain for further inquiry. We have to note first that the record locates Ittage (verse 3+) in the Nareyamgal twelve and the Belvala district (nadu). The Belvala or properly Belvola district is well known as a three-hundred district, the chief town of which seems to have been Anpigere, now known as Appigeri, in the Nawalgund taluka of the Dharwar District. And Nareyamgal, which gave its name to the Nareyamgal twelve, is Naregal in the Ron taluka of Dharwar, about twenty-six miles east-north-east from Appigeri and twelve miles towards the north-west from Ittagi: there are inscriptions there, published in the Journ. Bombay Branch R. As. Soc., vol. 11, p. 219 ff. Kukkanuru, the chief town of a group of thirty villages (lines 70, 77), still exists under exactly the same name three miles north-by-east from Ittagi; it, also, was in the Belvola three-hundred:1 it has some unpublished inscriptions and several old temples. Bennekallu, in the Kukkanaru thirty (line 71), is evidently the "Bennikul" of the Atlas sheet 58, five miles south-east from Kukkanir and five and a half miles east of Ittagi. And Talakallu (line 77) is the "Tallukulloo" of the same map, eight miles south-south-east from Kukkanir. Among the places mentioned in verses 74, 75, as the localities where other pious acts were done by the General Mahadeva, Savasi (1. 67) is "Saunshi," se. Saumshi, which is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. E. (1904), in lat. 15deg 12', long. 75deg 21' : seven miles south-east from it is Guligere, the "Gudgeri" of the map; these two places are mentioned as forming together "the Savasi. or Samasi-Gudigere &grahara " in a Talgund inscription of A.D. 997, and the record seems to mark this as one of "the eighteen agraharas" which are mentioned in various inscriptions. Kundumgola is, do doubt, Kundgol, an outlying town of the Jamkhandi State about five miles north-west from Saunshi. Kandgo! and Saumshi are stations on the Southern Mahratta Railway on the Harihar side of Hubli, Velugrame is Belgaum, the chief town of the Belgaum District, Bombay. Varanasi is of course Benares. Svami-Pampa-sthala is, no doubt, the well known Hampe, Hampi, the still inhabited part of the great city Vijayanagara in the Bellary District, Madras. Modeganur is mentioned in other records as a nelevidu or standing camp of the Kalacharya 1 See Ind. Ant., vol. 4, p. 277. Ferguson, History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, 2nd ed., vol. 1, p. 426. . Seu vol. 6 above, p. 254 ; for the record itself see also imperfectly) Epi. Carn., vol. 7 (Shimoga), Sk. 179.

Page #62
No. 4.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. kings Somesvara, Sankama, and Ahavamalla: it cannot at present be traced, but should probably be found somewhere in the Nizam's territory. Lattalur, the name of which is also fonnd in inscriptions in the forms Lattanur and Latalanra, is Latar, a town in the Bidar District of the Nizam's territory, shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 56 (1845) in lat. 18deg 24', long. 76deg 38': it is noteworthy as having been the original home of the ancestors of the Rashtrakata kinge of Malkhod (see vol. 7 above, p. 223 ff.). Vennekal is very likely the Bennekallu mentioned above. TEXT. 1 Omorin Namas-Sivaya Om Namo bhagavati Vasudevaya | Orin Namo Brahmanayet nama[h*] | sri-Ganapatayo nama[h] sri-Sarasvatyai namah Om [11] Namas tumga-siras-chumbi-chandra-chumara-charave [l*] trailokya nagar-arambha-ma2 la-stambhaya Sambhavo II [1] Jayatyravishkritari Vishner=vvarahan kshobhit arnpavam [1*] dakshin-Ornata-danshtr-agra-visramta-bhuvanam vapuh || [2*] Sri-Sarkaraya namom(mo) namah || 3 Om Sri-Vani-natha-vamdya-prakriti-patu-nati-natya-sailishan=atm-ochchh-avirbhbhava svabhava-ttribhuvana-namit-aisvaryn-sampat-prabhav-aik-avasam vidya-vodam suksiti surabhi-sardoha-doha-kehamam mak=i visvakk-emdumantyutsava-sa4 mudayaman chandra-lekh-avatarsa || [3] Sri-rama-ramaniya-nitra-saphara-krid. aspadan kaya-karty-arudha-prachur-embu kaustubha-gabhasti-vyakta-kimjalka vistirar lochana-pamdarika-jathara-svarnn-[a"]bja-ramya samast-ara5 dhyam kamalakaran bol-esedam Lakshmi-mano-vallabham || [4*] 10Kamala vallabha-nabhihoma-kamalam janm-otsava-sthanam=age mahatmar paramam pavitran=ogedam padm-isanam Bharati-ramanam veda-maha-prabandhaka-Vira. 6 jam bhur-bhbhuvas-[6*]vas-trayi-krama-nirmmana-parayanam nikhila-lok-iradhya-pad ambuja || [5*] Enis-irdd=amburuha-Svayambhuge gutam Svayambhuvam puttidam Manuv=atange magam Priyabrata-nripar tat-putrar=Agnidhra mukhya-na7 romdr-ottamar-ervvarll=art-avargge(rge) Rapta-dvipamam pachchu kottan-ila vallabhan-i Priyabratan=udatta-kshatra-gotr-ottamar || [6] Lavan-ambhonidhi. sutt-iralk-eseva Jambudvipav=Agnidhra-rajya-vilas-ispadav=ikshu-voshtita-visala8. Plakshay-akshunna-saushthava-Medhatithi-palitam sure-gadal=suttirppinar nodal= oppuv[u*]d= Salmali S0(80)shma-sahasa-Vapushmad-bhubhuja-sviksitam || [7] 12Jyotishmamtam Kusadvipamanzesev-inegam sarpi sutt-irppudar vikhyat am bhorasi tapna dadhi ba9 lasidudam Kraumchamar raja-chakra-khyatam kai-kondan-art-8 Dyutimad-avanipam dugdha-varasi-sIm-&nvitar13 Sak-antavi(ri)pakk-arasan=enisidam Havyanam vyagra-teja II [8] Svad-adaka-vrita-Pushkara-mediniyam Savanan=aldanavanata-ripu-lakshmi-dayita-mortti Manu. See Dyn. Kan Disirs, ut supra, pp. 485, 487; and Epi. Carn, vol. 7. Shimova, Sk. 197. ? From the ink-impressions. Denoted by the spiral symbol. * This extraordinary dative seems to have been suggested by the following Ganapataye. Metre : Sloka; and in the next verse. * Denoted by the spiral symbol. 1 Metre : Sragdhark. Possibly rand yan. * Metre : Sardalsvikridits. 10 Metre : Mattebhavikridits; and so it Tire G 11 Apparently a dialectal form for elvar, unless it is a mistake for orerar. 12 Metre : Sragdhara. 18 See above, vol. 12, p. 270. 11 Metre : Kanda. 7

Page #63
EPIGRAPHIA INDIC... [Vol. XIII. 10 vams-odadhi-sa[m*]pirnna-chandran-anaghan-atamira || [98] Sakala-va-nati Priyabrata-sut-Agnidhr-adiga! tamma tamde kudalu sapta-samudra-sativa!itasapta-dvipamam sapta-sapti-kar-agra-prahala-pratapam-eseyalkald (ald)-in balikkan jagat-prakat-Agnidhra-sut-ottamar=dth addho) 11 reyan-arddamra-Nabhi-raj-adigalu || [10*] Himavat-parvratadimde terkan=aviu Nabhi-kshetram-a Homakuta-mahibhri(bhti)t-patirimde Kiripurusa-arsham tesmokal-opp-irppud=a kramadimd=a Nish:adb-tichalakke Hari-varshari dakshinasi Meru-madhyam=enalu torppnd Ilavsitam vsi12 ta-kanaj-Jambn-nadi-vibhrama ll [118] Nila-Svot-adri-r'i(eri)mign-kshitidhar-nikarar temkal-opp-irppinam Lokalok-utyamta-ramyam sogayisuvudu ramyam Hirin maintam: ettam bhulok-otkrishtam-app-Uttara-Kuru Kanak-adr-Indradi mudal-irkku eri-lilam Malyavamtam so13 gayisu vudu matt-alli Bhadrasva-varsha || [12*] Sama-samd=oppuva varah ottamamgalimd=eseva Moru-charute tamni[m]dam-onalke paduval-am(a) Gandhamadanakkrenisi Ketumalam-ad=esegu || [13*] 5A nava-khanda-mandalamahisaro!=agrajan=appa Nabhigamlana-gun-odayam Rishabhan-atmajan=adan aganya-punya-la14 kshmi-nidhi tat-sutam Bharatan=ududa Bharata-varshamwatanimd=a mripan=alto tano Manu-vumsa-vibhushanan-entu norppada || [14*] TA Bhart-di-bhuhhujarin-aggalam-agi samudra-mudrit-orvvi-bharam=ellamam nija-bhuja-baldin taledam Chalukya-vams-abharanum pratapa-nilayam vibhu Vikrama-chakravartti dbatri-bhuvana-prasiddha-Manu15 vamsa-jan-itane Vishnavarddhana || [15*] Gadya | Ad-ert-enal-erado(da)neya Kamalagarbhbharum tribhuvana-sad-dharmma-sntradhararum ananya-sa munyamahim-ispadarum raja-niti-lata-kamdarum=enisida Svayambhuva Svarochisha Uttama Tamasa 1 Raivata | Chakshushar=emba Manuga!=or-orvvar orppatt-omda chatur-yyugam baram dbare16 yan=ald-anantaram Hiranyagarbhbha-charu-charana-nakha-bukti-muktaphalan-enisida Daksha-prajapatig=Aditi puttida!=Aditigan jagach-chitra-karmma-kusha(sa)!an= enisida Kasyapa-prajapntigam samasta-lochanan=enisida Vivasvamtan=a Vivasvamtamge Manu-niti-nipunan=enisid=ele(a)neya 17 Manu-Vaivasvatan-a Vaivasvatamg=Ikshvaku-ksbitisa janiya(yi)sidan=i npiparga Ila-deviy-embasute puttidal=attal 1 10Anupama-homa-tamarasa-garbhbhana mapasa-patran=Atri tan-muni-pati-notra-putrikege puttida namdanan-Imda-mauli mandanan-ampit-amsu tat-priya18 sutam Budhan=annata-Soma-vamsa-varddhanan-ogedan Budhamgav-Ilegam prithu kirtti-lavam Purirava I [16*] 11 raja-rajan=enipa Pururavanimd=eseva Soma-vamgadol-adam Harlti-Pamchasikhan-akhil-aruti-narondra-mauli-le[khi*]ta. charana || [17*) 1Palarum Haritig=adar=98419 tar=atula-dhara-bhara-dhaureya-baha-ba!ar=i bhabhsit-kul-agresarare modal=enalk= Aytu Chalukya-vamsam vilasal-lakshmi-lati-vellitam-akhila-jagat-tumgam-ndyadyasn-nirmmala-mukti-ratna-garbhbham sakala-kula-kabhrid-vamsa-labdha-prasamsa ll [18*] Ischula-pamchaka-mam Metro: Mattabhavikridita ; and so in verse 11. Read aldar, or arddar. The sonne is written twice. Metre : Sragdhara. * Metre : Kanda. 5 Metre : Utpalamala. . For molpadan. 7 Metre: Utpalamala. 6 Ra, the fourth syllable of the word sutradhararum. is written over the line in smaller character. . For el 10 Metre: Champakamal... 11 Metre : Kanda. 1 Metre : Mahasragdhara. #1 Metre .Surdulavikuidita.

Page #64
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 119. 20 danar. Bhagavati-brahma-drum-aradhakar krod-irish krita-chibnem-arijita-bhaja. sphara-sphurad-vikuma-kridi-damdita-satravam suchi-ynsah-pratphulla malli-nav-apidabhrajita-dig-vadhukam-tsegu rajanyam-, vam adolu [198] Para-vam-ounati pola21 l=arkkumotadiya-riyan-cab-ti-ir-achel rivalil taldi manakkovard-enegam= ainta -sarnmanddam: bundtra-sukharn drilh a nt-virjita-phalan nishkampam= agr-agra-butidarin achchhidram-kartakui bhuvanalo!! Chalukya-vams-odays 120* 22 Jaya-jaya-rallabhan pallavitu-pija-Chaluky-anvayan kirtti-Inkshmi-priyan-arvvi. rakshan-aik-kshana-thuja-vijay-alarikritar satraci kshatriya-gotr-adr-indra-vajram nri(usi) pa-tilakan Ayodhy-adhipam bariada Satyasraya devam putte Satyasraya kula23 m-enisitt-alto Chalukya-vamsa 1 [21*) Negarddi varnsado!=urvvara-bhara dhurinam puiti sampuruntosauryya-gun-alkitt-Rashtrakuta-ntipatha(ra) samgramado!! beliu tage sapt-audi-aritushintulaman= ka-chchhatradimd= aldanrivagamu=int-apratima 21 pratapan=asubtit-kilalapai. Tailapa II 122*! Jamata sarostutan=ada Tailana magam Satyasrayam tarn-pripalana patran vibha Vikramam tad-anujari sand-Ayyan-orvvisan-itana tammam Jayasingan=utana magari Trailokya malla-kshitisan=enippAba[va*].. 25 mallan=atana magn Soma(me)svar-orvvisvarn [23] "Tad-andjan=uddhata ripu-nfipa-mada-gaja-mriga-rajan=amala-kirtti-vadhati-vadana-lalamani 679-riyaDilipam negalda Vikramaditya-ntipam il [24*] Penad-ugr-ahita-vamsamain taridu bhubhsid-varggamam 26 nurggi tat-kshanadim kamtaka-kotiyan kadidu sapt-arbhodhi-samruddha dhariniyam dor-vvalarlimde norppadisi kirtti-srige koli-gri(gri)h-imganam-apps ant-ire madidam subhatar(r)-ar-Chehalukya-Ramam bara [25*] Kamath adhisana bonnol=irlaue phani-raj-odyat-phan-ga27 kke vamda mahi-kamini dig-gajn-brajada kumbh-agramgalan metti Vikrama chakresan=udagrav=appa bhajamam bamd=erida!r ragudindam=id=en=umnatam ayto dakshina-bhajam Chalukya-chakresana [26] Pesara vish-orag. erdrana phan-agrado!=irppa bhaye(yam) Rasa28 talakk asuran-ad-urttuli numkida paribhavam=adi-varahan-ettavand=asuv-arey ada sode tanag-aridudembinav=Igal-i!dapalu vagurcati Vikramabharangbhipana bhari-bhuja-pradosado! il [27*] 19 Posar-v ve(ve)tt-irdd=adi rajakkaluman=ilisidam raja-vidya29 bhujangam rasudha-lakshmi-bhujangam tribhuvana-vijaya-sri-bhujamgam maba. sahasa-dor-bhbhamgi-bhujamgam sahaja-madhara-samgita-goshthi-bhujangan rasavadu-vani-bhujamgam npipa-gana-nilayam raya-vesya-bhujamga li [28] 13 Eragad-udagrar-ill-oroya ba 1 Metre : Mattebhavikridita. ? Metre : Mahasragdhari. * Metre : Mattebhavikridita ; the same in verse 22. * For negald * Delete the danda. Metre : Kanda. + Metro: Mattebhavikridita; the same in verse 26. # The syllable fa is omitted, and has been added under the line in smaller character. . Read id. 10 Metre : Champakamala. 11 Kittel's Dictionary gives the form of this verb as ad-wr. 12 Metre : Mahasragdhari. 13 Metre : Champakamala, the same in verse 30.

Page #65
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII 30 yole nolada rayar-illa kamd=uru-sere gottu torttu? vesa-geyyada marda! - nathar=illa tannaya keja vastu-vahanaman-attadar-ill-ene bannisalk-ad=ar= nnerovaro vira-vrittiyan agurvvina Vikrama-chakravarttiya !! [29] Pudidu podalda vikrama-vijrim31 bhanamam tored=a!-vesakke pond=odavida bhitiy-and-eragal-anya-nsip-avali pada pithado!u pada-nakha-darppanamga!=olag=a ripu-bhu para rupu chandra-bimbada mrigad-art-ir-irppuvu negartteya? Vikrama-chakravarttiya 11 [30] Negardd - a Vikrama-chakra32 varttiya pad-ambhojakke bhrimgam bhuj-asige kirpp=ajnege rakke bhi-vanitega epum-janvanam rajya-lakshmigo nitt-aydetana mi jasakke pasaram tojnkke knyp itan=emde gunam-golvadu Kumtal-avani-talam sriman-Mahadevanam 1 [31*] Kamda | Enipa Mahadeva-cha33 mipana janma-kshetra-vansa-viryya-srutam=atan=anoka-dharmma-karyya janata stutam=enisi negaldav=ene kovalame !! [32*) Ad=emt=ene || Sakala-dvipakalapamam miguva Jambudvipadolu kirtti-vettu karam Bharata-varsham irppud=ada varsh-otktishtam=amt=alli visva34 kula-sarnkula-janma-bbumi bhuvana-sri-ramya-ha[ro]my-igra-chilikey-irkkum bahu dharmma-dhenu-nivahakk-adun-bola Belvala (33*] Nareyam gal-panneradum dhar-amgana-tilakam=enisi Belvala-nadolu karam-oppi torkkum=avaro!=dore-vetta mah-a35 grabarav-Ittagey=esegu | [34*) Ida Kanak-adriy=amte vibudb-afrayam-int=idu noda naga-lokada vol=ananta-bhogi-jang-Bevitam-int=idu dugdha-varddhiy=andade purushottama-sthiti'-karam Dhanad-acha!ad=amdadimdam=imt=iduve Mahesvar. avaratham-e36 padar=aro tad-agraharama | [35] 10 Aduva soge paduv-aligalu nadap=aluva hamse pamohamam-baluva ganda-gogile kelar=nnodid=artutan=aga!=ante mataduva raja-kirav-olav-arkkisalllmarad=agaldu puvin-amb=ade lati-vanam buguva nallavar=alliya namda37 namgalo!a(!) [36*] 18Sura-tara-nandanakk-idara namdanadis dhage popuv Mabesvarana jat-agradimd=ilidaGamgega kal=idar=oppi bappa nir-vvari ghana-bri(bri)mdam-int-idara per-ggereyallige tivi nirggalam dbareg=anuragadim kaqevuv-akkuv=enippudu norppad13-i pura || [37] Kali-ma38 sak-arttha-dhumam=enis-ir!dal negartteyal homa-dhumam-aggalisi nacha(bha) rit baram milirddu(rdu) naka-nadi-prachura-pravaha-samvalana-vilasa-Yamuna-ja!odgamama mige jannav=irppa bha-vale(!a)ya-vinnta-vipra-vararimd=esed-irppude ad=etta norppadam16 || [38*] 17Avarindam veda-vidya39 latike nimirddurdu)d=a brahmana-jyeshthari bhu-bhuvanam vod-okta-margg. anogam=enisidud-i bhumi-dovarkka!-old-ik[ k uva nana-havya-samdohamane suraganam parddu komd-irppud= vipra-varar=ppechchalke 18 perchchittuatividitapara-brabmam=a brahma-vamsa || [39*] 19Sakala-vyakaranangalum vividha Apparently for toltu. Read negalteya. * Metre: Mattebhavikridita. * Read negaldu. Metre: Kanda. * Metro: Mattebhavikridita. 1 Metre: Kanda. * Metre : Champakamala. * The syllable ti is added onder the line, in smaller character. 10 Metre: Utpalumala. 11 For alkisal. 12 Metre: Champakamala; the same in verse 38. 11 For nolo. 14 Read ilda. 15 For negalteya. 16 For molo 11 Metre: Mahasragdbara. 18 Perhaps to be corrected to perchchalke. Metre : Mattebhavikridita.

Page #66
NO. 4.) INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OT A.D. 1112. 40 ved-artthangalum martti-gonda kala-sastra-sametam olagise tammam brahma vidya-visoshakar-amlana charitra-patraruamala-jnana-rddhi-sampannari sakalakshoaige pajyar-Itta geya nalnurvvar-ddvijanm-ottamaru | [40] Kamda 1 Anaghar=anavadyar-anupamar=anekavidha-yaja41 Da-yajan-adhynyan-adhyapa na-dana-sat-pratigraha-vinatar-Ittageya viprar- Dal norvvaru [419] Avaro!Pote(ta)ya-Chauvera-vesaro!-esed-irpps yajnn-dik shitar-esedar-bhbhuvans-nata-karmma-ku!a-sambhavar=atu!. Atreya-gotrar=amala-cha ritraru || [42] 42 Avara entar-enisidar-M madhavabhattar=asesha-fietra-pa ramgamar-arnpava-pokhal akhil-Brvvi-bhuvan-aika-pavitrar=adya-Manu-charitraru || [43] Enisiva(da) Madhavabhattara tape(na)yam Basave(va)ya shadangi-samgata-charitam jana nutansudam vodam manuj-akri(ksi)tiyim shadamgamam ta43 ldida vol || [44] Tat-tano(na)yam trayi-tripathaga-himavad-giri sach-charitra sampattiya bittu dharmmada tavar-mmane kirttiya janma-bhamilok-ottamanuttam-ottaman=udatta-sikhamani Dechiraja-vipr-ottaman=a maba-purushanam purushottaman-ennad-irppar-aru || [45] "Urimdam 44 terkal-opp-irppinam-akhir-jan-adharam=ag-irppinam dharmm-arambh-odyogi nang vidha-vibudba-nutar Dechirajam visieht-adharar tatparyyadim kattisida kere payar -para-vistaradimdam kshir-ambhorasi po[lo] matt-enisad=enisogum tunga ramgat-taramga I [46] "A negardda (lda) Dechirijana mana-6 45 manava-magdanana Batisati-jana-tilakam tan=enisi Nijikabbe mahi-nute pemp=eseyal-eseda vasumatiyo!u ![47*] Vasudha-dov-ottamam tan-ene pesar-vva(va)dad- Dechirajamgavramlana-satitva-khyate Nijam bikegay anupamam pattidam Vasudevam Vasudev-apatyag-emb-a[m]46 t-ire sakala-jagad-varditam brahma-vidy-Ivasathan ved-arttha-rithi. viharana-guru bhuloka-vipra-pradhana || [48] Ene negar]da Vasudevans Manu-charitana kante pirnna-chandr-anane mana-nidhana-bhami 'bh-sura. vanit-ottame Valajikabbe karta-ratna || [49] A Vasudeva-vibhugam bhu-vapitey=enippa Valajikambikegam Bayp=avarisalu Narayana. devam bha-deva-tilakan-udayam-geyda | [50] 0Negald-irdd=Imdr. ebham-asa-madha(da)-radaniga!o!u dugdha-varasi v arafigalolu Meru. kshamabhfit-pati kula-kudhara-sreniyolu Vajridik-pala-ga48 De-prakhyatarol-bhavisuvade migil-emt=ante Nariyankryyam migil-int visva-vipra-pravararol-enal-im mechchad-irpp=atan-ava || [51*] Bhritagotram Samkha-chakr 0jGj"]vala-yasan-aparimlana-sarira-padma-sthita-bhasvad brabma-tejam vibudha-gana-nutan satya-bham-abhiramam sthiti-sa49 ram sri-yatam vipra-vara-pati jagat-sevyan-erd-emda lokam stuti. geyyutt-irppa Narayanana mahimeyam banpisal ballan-iva | [52] 11 Jagav-ellam tanag-asritar-pparushakaram tanda meytane Lakshmigo mey-marcheban-odarchchut-irppa purushar puvy-adhikar-ttanna 47 1 Metre : Kands, throughout verses 41-44. * Metre: Utpalanila. * Metre : Sragdhari. * The character for r is here used for the wpadhmaniya. See above, vol. 12, p. 271. Metre : Kanda. * Delete these two syllables. * Metre : Mahasragdhara. 8 Metre of verses 49 and 50, Kands. . Read negalda. 10 Metre of verses 51 and 52, Mahasrigd Lara. 11 Metre : Mattebhavikridita.

Page #67
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 50 polvige varppar=perarwille sat[t*]vad=udayam brahma-svarupam prakasa gurutvam tanag-ekka lavanam=enippan Murtti-Narayana || [53] A vibhuvina vadhu nirmmala-bhava-pratyaksha-Gamge bhasura-guna-ratn-ivasa bhimi sakala-mabis-vanita-ratna-*]Chandrikam bike51 y-esedalu || [51] Vimal-achara-viobara-Johnavi dhara dev-a[m ]gan-ikara dharitri mahi-Joka-nilimpe-nirmma!a-kul-avirbhbhava-Savitri mirttimad-atmesvara-punya-lakshmi nava-nam-Arumdhati-dovi nitya-mahat[t]v-am bikey-ernda bannisadar-ar-i Cha[m]drikadeviya || [55] 52 Saka!-aradhye nag-omdra-nardanegam=Isamgam jagat-pajyan=appa Kumarar sthira-sakti-yuktan udayam-geyv-amdadim Chamdrikam bikegam Naranadeva-vipra-vibrugarh sriman-Mahadevan-atma-kul-arbhonidhi-parona charndran ude(da)yam-geydam jagan-mamdanam || [56*] Kali-kal-ottha-kalamkamar 53 terale nimkutt-irppud=atyamta-nirmmala-dharmma-drumak=alavala-jalam=irpp=amt-irp pud=apraksit-akbila-Many-adi-visishta-marggadol-odari-batt-irppud=avyahatar Kali-kala-pratipaksha-charu.charitam sriman-Mahadevana || [57] "Muvar enippa devara varamgalin-ami-var-amsa-jam Maha54 deva-chamupan=agal-gvar-oppuva saktiyarun tadiya-kamt-avaliy=ada vole egevar=oppuva Kalaladevi Mallikadevi maha-Bati-jana-siromani Pampaladeviy-erb-avaru 11 (58) Sakti-traya-sampannate sakti-sudhakara-kaladhara tvam beva-yukta-jana-rakshan-655 chita-bakti Mahadevan-alladamg-oppugume 11 (59*] Abhiman-odyana-lakshmi madhu-madhura-madhu-syamdi vag-mallika-vallabhan=amlana-trisakti-prakata-patu-nati-narttan-arainbha-Rambhi-prabhu rajad-raja-vidya-guru guru-guna-ratna karam dharini-vallabha-daodadhisa-chudamani negardda(Ida) 56 Mahadeva-dandad hinatha || [60*] Nija-janma-kshetramwerb- mahimeyol-ahim. ins-udbhav-adr-Indrava Varija-garbhbh-otpatti-parkojaman=amrita-kar-Otpatti dogdh-abdbiyar mikku jagad-vikhyatam-ad-Ittageyol-amala-kirtti-priya kirttiyam visva-jana-prastutyam=agal=nilipa bageyin-A57 treya-gotr-avatarsa [61] Raseyam nag-emdra-bhaevat-pana-mani-rucbituad Valuk-antar baram eodhisi munnir-diddi dhatri-dharamananita man gurdugall-ikki dig-darti-samah-otturga-gatr-aparam=ave tala-gambamgal-agalk-id-orn malisidan himyadriyat degulamanaeene Mahadeva-dandadhi58 natha || [62] Dhare ramgam kola-parvvat-ali tala-gambangalu disa-bhitti bhitti ras-alamkrita-chitra-patrikeye(ya)r=a dig-doviyar ddegular giri-rajar Kanak-adri pom-gnlasam-agalk-i Mahadevarmadaradirnd=ettisid=arte dovakulam-opp-irkkum Mahadevana || [638] Ude (da)y-adr-imdrado!-arkka-bimbam 1 - 59 dayar-geyd-art-adar damtal-ollade nimd=alliya lokamar belagut-irpp-art irkkum=attungat-aspada-dov-ayatan-agra-hema-kalasam Sriman-Mahadevan-abhyu. de(da)ya-sri pidid-irppa par pa-kalasam tan-ixt-id-emb-annegar || [64] Dharani-vallabha-dandaniyaka-birdratnam Mahadevan-idaradim midisal-oppe to 1 Metre : Kanda. * Correct to dhartri or dhatri. . Metre : Kanda. 1 Metre of verses 63-65, Mattebhavikridita. * Metre of verses 55 to 57, Mattebhavikridita. * Metre : Utpalamala. * Metre of verses 60-62, Mabasragdhara.

Page #68
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. GO ruva Mahadevesvaram sapta-sagara-sim-avani-madhya-deva-bhavanamgaig-ellamoppakke tam beral-ett-irldudu nodiv-imt-id-enikur tunga-dhvaj-abhogadim || Brahmanum Id-aparvath [65*] nirmmisal-ariyan-idam polalVisvakarmmang=ide dal-karmm-amtara-praudi(dhi)ge guruv=enisalu salvud emb-amtutam valam Deva-devamg-iral-takkud= 61 nodidar-ascharyyam-badal-madidan-idane enipp-uttumga-dev-ayatanam-esed-iralu dapdanatha-Trinetrain | [66] Udadhidevalayam munne madid-av-im-maduv-avvyvrita-dhatriyol-padiy-idals iga madisuv-av-avum polvave polav-imt-idu devalaya-chakravarttisald-irppudam mumm-mano-mudadim 62 y=enisalu madisi manad-oppuva Mahadevesvar-a (8) pantadol || [67] Sri-yuvati-viuoda-bhavanam bhuvana-stntikirtti-kirtti kalp-ayuvan-ald-iralke Murtti pitri-bhakti-rasam nele-verchche Narayana-devanam nenedu madisidam janakamge Martti-Narayana-de63 va-deva-kulamam kula-nandana-kalpa-bhuruha [6] Jananige svaraman-ettisidam pura-varggamam jagaj-jana-nutam-ige Kaman-elge(re)-vatt-ene madisidam Manoja-rajana Rati-Rambey-emb-avara samtatiy-igale verkkuv3-emba kaminiyaran-ayda tamdu para-varggada suleyar-age madidari II [69*] 64 Sahasa-Bhairavam sakala-satru-bhay-avaha-bahu-sahasam nij-ojvala-dharma-palakarig-hita-kirtti Sahasa-Bhairavamge madisidan-oppuva varadaige degulamam samasta-dhatri-hita-karyya-dhuryyan-udit-odita-punyan-aganya-paurusha [70] 10Sakala-kala-Sarasvatige vanmaya-marttige veda-mu 65 rttig-aprakatana-mamtra-murttig-amal-akshara-murttig=iralke bhaktiyim sakala-kala sarasvatiye madisidam mathamam samasta-sabdika-kavi-tarkkik-agamika-vaidikasakshara-saj-jan-asrayam || [71] Vanadhi-vyaveshtit-orvvi-talado!-ide pavitram Mahadevan-iyalk-enag-am kai-komda bha-mamdalam-idu Ka6 lig-i-dam-ittals goda pagal-sall-enutam kai-kondu kaiy-ikkida Mridan-adakildor-mmamdalam tan=enikum prakaram-asa-mada-kari-kata-kamduvinoda-pradesa [72] Nelasuttain Mridan-illi munn-ilipo Gamga-sindhuvam Jahnavi-jaladimd-1 Siva-tirttham-ayt-idane devam devig-anandadim jala-kolisaram-age kottad-abhidhanam taunol-a [73*] Savasi Mahadevos var-opa mtadolu || 67 nvarttham-agale Divi-gerey-irppad-oppuva Mattav=mtene 13Jagav=ellam kamdu kaiyyah mugiye Kumdum golam Kadalur-Ittage Velugrame Varanasi jana-vinutah SvamiPampa-sthalam Modeganur sri-Raya-Narayana-puri Nareyam galgal-em68 b-alli punyam negelalu dharmmangalam madidan-cseye Mahadeva-daydadhinatha || sri-Lattal ur 14Kadu-chelvim Nidugu[m]di Vvennekal-Vadavur-Kkoravuram pogarttel-vadad-irad-a Riddhigavamgaldharmmaman sale Mahadevam ya-lal.shmiyam [ni]rmmisi padedam dharini kurttu kirttisuvinam cham [74] Mamgalavuram emb-edey olu I Metre Utpalamala. 1 Metre: Maliaragdhara. 47 Chamdale 1 Read ildudu. 2 Metre: Mahasragdhars. Metre: Mattebhavikridita. 5 Metre: Utpalamala. The syilable do is added below the line, in smaller character. Apparently corrupt. May we conjecture something like 'stuta-kirtti-koti or stuti-kirttya-kirtti? 1 Metre: Champakanala. 6 For velkuv. 10 Metre: Champakamaja. 12 Metie: Mattobhavikridita. The prasa in this verse is irregular, unless we correct jala to jala. 13 Metie: Mahasragdhara. 14 Metre: Mattebhavikridita. 15 For pogalte.

Page #69
48 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 69 dr-arkka-taram baram [75] Om Svasti samasta-bhuvan-asraya sri-prithvi vallabha mabarajadhiraja paramesvara paramabhattaraka Satyasraya-kulatilaka Chaluky-abharana srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dovara vijaya-rajyam=uttarottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamapam-a-chandr-arkka-taram b aram salctiam-ire Om 70 Srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devaru srimad-agrabarav-Ittageys sri-Mahadevesvara-devar anga-bhoga-naivedyav-anna-dana-patra-pavula-parigrahakkam=atakatakkav = a-chamdrarkka-taran baram Dadav-amt-agi tribhog-abhyamtara[m] chatas-sim buddhiyim sarva-namasya(sya)v-agi bitta Kukkan uru muvattara bali. 21 ya Bonnekallu i mattavus duvargge tala-vrittiy-agi samadhigata-pamcha-naha sabda-maha-samant-adhipati maha-prachanda-dandadayakam vairi-bhaya-dayakam bandhu-jana-kavalaya-sudhakara niti-ratnakara vipra-kala-kamala-marttamda nudid-ante-gamda gotra-pavitra par-inngana72 putra svami-varchaka-gaja-parchananar sujana-jana-mano-ramjana srimat Tribhuvanamalla-deva-pada-pankaja-silimukham samara-mukha-Shanmukham Dam-idi samasta-prasasti-sahitam sriman-maha-pradhanam Kannada-sandhi vigrahi mane-Verggade damdan yaka Mahadevayyagalu ya73 ma-niyama-svadhyaya-dhyana-dharana-mo(maa)n-anushthana-japa - homsenmadhi -sila guna-sarpannara vibudha-pragannara Hiranyagarbhbhn-Brahma-mukha-kamninvinirggata-veda-vedang-Opamga-epi(sru)ti-gmtiti-purana-sbad-darsana-sbat-tarkka - pra vinar-sinfita-guna-girvvanar=asvamedh-ady-aneka-yajn-agama l 74 vidhi-paravara-parayanar-ddasa-dis-artaramga-valaya-divasa kara - tejar-asrita-jana-kalpa vrikshar - pparva - dakshina - paschim - Ottara-dharani - mokhala * chatus-samudraparyyamta - yaso - virajamanar - ggambhira-sagara-samanar-ddurit-ebha-pamchananar vviveka-ratnakararappara-hit-chi75 ryyar-kkula-kudhara-dhairyyar-Ttilottam-opam-any-amgana-jana-darar=ssamasta - vidvaj jan. adhurar - ddvatritsat - sahasra - same(ma)ya-droha-ku!a-nilaya-kala-d vanala[ro] praba! . ripu - bala - jaladhi-balav-Enalar-agha-ghana-prabhatjanar-saran-agata-vajra parnjararam-appa Sriman-mahagraha rav-Ittage76 y-or-odeya-pramukhav-asesha-mahajanam nalnurvvara kayyalu dravya-dana-parvvakath sarvva-namasya(bya)-sarvva-badha-pariharav=igi padadu srimach-ChalukyaVikrama-varshada 37neya Nandana-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-punnami Aditya vara soma-grabana-sarnkranti-vyati. 77 patad-am dusriman-Mahadevesvara-devar-arga-bhoga-naivedyav-anna-dana-bhatta-vritti ghaliyara-patra-pavula-parigrahakkam dhara-parvvakam madi bitta muda-volada mattaru aynuru L adara sime mudalu Kukkanurim Tala kallinge hoda batte tenkalu Talakalla holada me. 78 10 haduval-adda-vasuge more badagalu Kaniyahalla mere matta devara patra-pavu]a-parigrahakkairalu pura-varggavuagi bitta maney-irppatta-nalku bagila-vadadim terkala batteya hatta kayyar kalad-ar-odeyara mane mutte maneya niveeanad-agala kai 54 terkana 79 meyya nilamin Kodaliya Kotana maneyim muda mukhade kai . 43 badagana DIN Mudiyanurs Vishnu-ghaisasara maneyim mida mukbado kai 65 allim mndal batteyim terkalu 21 kai nilada manegalu muda mukhade Telugara Mageya kravitara mane mutte. Represented by the spiral symhol. Apparently two ciphers are illegible, Represented by the spirnl symx.

Page #70
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. 49 80 y=agalam 76 avar-olage devara namda-divigege mane-sahitam gana 2 vurim paduvalu kuliya keriya nila vasugeya mavina torta mattaru 3 kamma 225 devara parisatrada koteyim badagana to[mn]ta-vattu mattaru 5 ka 675 varim mudalu Jakkiyara kereyim 81 terkalu tornta-vattu mattaru 2 Kadiyur-ggeriya sri-Kesava-dovargge tevara keriy=adda-vasugeya takkilu mattaru 1 kamma 500 a satada kisu mattaru 1 kamma 100 muvattu komma vasugeya kisu matta[ro] 1 kama 100 Kadiyur-ggeriya mattaru vasu82 geya sonabovara visokada mattara 4 i devargge midalu Jakkiyara kereya terkana torta mattaru 1 i keriva satrakke vura koteyim modalu mattaru 40 keriya taleya mane 1 alli Ru(Ri)g-reda-bala-si(si)ksheya khandika 1 Yashn (ju)r-veda-bala-si(si)ksheya 83 khandika lant-ay-erudu khandika nadavant-agiy=ascsha-mahajanam nalnurvargge podige varshakke pana-vrid.ihiyal-ekkade kettal-okki gadyanan nir-irppattu arkadolam pom-gadyana 120[*] Ant= ponna varala-vriddhiya hanneradu gadyana nervvaraupadhyaya84 rgge nalnurvvaru Varsham prati kotta nadasuttar barpparu [19] Int-initumam sriman-nalnurv varun sarvva-namasya-sarvva-budha-pariharay-agiy-8-chandr-arkkataram baram pratipaligu varu [] Inti dharmmamam Sva-dharmmariim pratipalisidavargge sri-Viranasi 83 Argghyatirttha Prayage Kurukshetrav=emb=1 punya tirtthagnlolu suryya grahanadalu sahasra kavileya kodum kolagumar suvarnnudalu kattisi chatur-y veda-parag rasppa sahasra brahmanaran-alam karisi yadhi(tha) vidhiyinde kotti phalam-akku || I dharmmama. 86 Dealidavargg-tirtthaga!alliy=a sahasra brahmanaruvan i sabas kavilegalan alida patakam-akku || Bahuthir=rasudhi bhukti rujabhis-Sagar-adibhih yasya yasya yuda bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam | Danam va palanam viti da 87 nach-ch hroyo-nupalanami danat svarggam=avapnotipalanad=achyutam padam | Sva-dattain para-dattam va yoharta Vasundharam l shashtim varsha-sahasrani vishta(shtha)yam jayate kri(kri)mih 11 Suvarnuam= ekar gam ekam bhnmer-apy=ekam-amgularni haranen rakam-a88 pnoti gavad-a bhita-samplavam || Samasyoxyam dharmma-seturensipanam kale kalo palaniyo bhavadbhih [l*) sarvan=etan=bhaginah parthiv-emdran-bhiyo bhiyo yachate Ramabhadrah | SMad-vamsa-jah para-mahipati-vamsa-ja Va 89 papad-apota-manaso bhuvi bhumipalah [1] Fe palayamti mama dharmmam= imam samastam tebhyo maya virachito=injalir-esha murdhni 11 TRANSLATION. (Line 1) Oin, On! Homage to Siva ! On ! Homage to the Lord Vasudeva! Om ! Homage to Brahman! Homage to the blessed Ganapati, homage! To the blessed Sarasvati homage! Om ! (Verse 1) Homage to Sambhu, beauteons with the yak-tail fan which is the mooa kissing his lofty head, the foundation.column for the construction of the cities of the threefold world! (Verse 2) Victorious is the Boar-form of Vishnu as it revealed itself stirring up the ocean, with the universe resting on the tip of its lofty right tusk. To the blessed Sankara homage, homage! 1 Metre : Sida ; the same in the next three verses. Metre : silini. Metre : Varantatiluki.

Page #71
50 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 3) dlay he who is worshipped by Fortune's lord (Vishnu) and Vani's lord Brahman), who is the male actor in the play of that cunning dancing-girl the Primal Matter, the sole seat of lordship, fortune, and power adored by the three worlds that naturally arise by his will, to whom the Vedas are known, who is able to milk a crowd of celestial kine of good works, he whose diadem is the crescent moon, ever produce for this universo a growth of perfect happiness! (Verse 4) The Beloved of Fortune (Vishan), worshipped by all, appeared like a lotuspool, being a place for the play of the carp which are the lovely eyes of Lady Fortune, having abaudant water suggested by the (blue) colour of his hody, displaying a mast of filaments consisting of the rays from the Kaustubha (jewol), charming with the blue lotuses of his eyes and the golden lotus fronu his belly. (Verse 5) There arose the great, supreme, pure Lotns-throned (Brahman), Sarasvati's lover, the Virat who is the great author of the Vodas, engrossed in the creation of the series of the trinity Bhur-Bhuvas-Sver, whose lotus-feet are worshipped by the entire world, the seat of tho blessed event of whose birth was the golden lotus from the navel of Kamala's Da liag [Vishnu). (Verse 6) To this Self-born Being of the Lotus was born a son, Svayambhuva Manu ; his son was king Priyavrata ; as his sons arose the monarchs Agnidhra and others. To these latter Priyavrata, darling of the earth, noblest in the exalted knightly races, apportioned the seven continents. (Vorse 7) Jambudvipa, remarkable as having the Salt Ocean surrounding it, was the scene of the display of Agnidhra's empire. The spacious Pinksha, encircled by the Ocean of) Sugarcano, was protected by Modhatithi perfect of excellence. Silmall, which appears to the sight with the Ocean of Brandy surrounding it, was taken over by king Vapushmat of fiory prowess. (Verse 8) Jyotishmanta approprinted Kusadvipa, which is always encircled by the famous Ocean of Butter. Similarly Kmafcha, which in turn the (Ocean of) Whoy encompasses, king Dyutimat, renowned in the circle of kings, appropriated. Of the Saka continent, surrounded by a border (consisting of the Ocean of Milk, the king was named Havyana, vigorous in splendour (Vers. 9) Savna, whose form was beloved of the goddesses of the fortunes of his prostante fous, full-moon from the ocean of Manu's race, sinless, vigorous, possos3ed the land oi Pushkara, which is encircled by the Ocean of) Sweet Water. (Verse 10) After Agnidlern and the other sons of Priyavrata the lord of all the continents by the gift of their fathor ruled the seven continents encircled by the seven oceans, displaying a Bupreme puissant splendour like that of the rayy of the Lord of the Seven Steeds (the Sun.gudl, subsequently the noble sons of the world-renowned Agnidhra, king Nabhi and others, ruled the earth. . (Verse 11) The realm of Nabhi (lay) to the south of the Himalaya mountains ; south of Homakuta, lord of mountains, appears the Kimparusha-varsha. In due order, the Harivarsba lies to the south of the Nishadha mountains; the Tlavrita (region), having Moru og its centre, displays itself, enclosing the bright Jambu river's wandering course. (Verse 12) The delightful (region of) Hiranmant, exceedingly charming with Lokaloka. displays itself in splendour on all sides, on the south whereof appears a mass of mouutains (consisting of) the peaks of the Nila and Sveta hills. On the east of the voldon king of mountains [Meru) is Uttarakuru, most exalted region of earth; and thero appear in bounty Palyavanta, having the grace of Fortune, and Bhadrasva-varsla. Or "known through the Vedas." See Fanini II, ii. 37.

Page #72
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAUI!'*57*XD! 2004 51 (Verse 13) On the west of Gandbamadane, Ketumala stands out in distinction above the (other) excellent regions of generally famed splendour, so that it would seem as if the brilliant beauty of Meru were caused) by it. (Verse 14) Of Nabhi, the eldest of the kings of this sphere of nine portions, the eldest son was Rishabha, in whom were realised unfading virtues, (and) who was a store of wealth of incalculable merit. His son was Bharata ; from him was the country) Bharata-varsha (80 named). This king was from every point of view an ornament of Manu's race. (Verse 15) Best of the kings beginning with Bharata, a Vishnuvardhana, the lord Emperor Vikrama by the power of his arm supported the whole burden of the ocean-ringed earth, an ornament of the Chalukya race, a seat of majesty, a scion of the race of Manu famed over the earth's regions. (Line 15) Proge: If it be asked how this was, (the answer is): when the various Manus Svayambhuva, Svarochisha, Uttama, Tamasz, Raivata, (and) Chakshusha, who were second lotas-born ones (Brahmans], architects of righteousness for the triple world, Beats of unique majesty, roots of the creeping-plant of royal polity, one after another had ruled the earth each for seventy-one cycles of the four ages, subsequently Aditi was born to Daksha the Patriarch, who was a pearl from the matrix of the nails of the beautiful feet of Hiranyagarbha. To Aditi and the Patriarch Kasyapa, who was a skilful artificer of the carved figures of the world, was born Vivasvanta, Vivasvat, the Sun] of the all-seeing eye; to Vivasvanta (was born) the seventh Mana, Vaivasvata, who was skilled in the polity of the Manus; to Vaivasvata (was born) king Ikshvaku ; to this monarch was then born a daughter named I!a-devi. (Verse 16) The mind-born son of him who dwelt in the womb of the peerless golden lotus [Brahman) was Atri. The son born from the pupil of the eye of this lordly saint was the Nectar-rayed [Moon-god), ornament of [Siva] who wears the moon-diadem. His beloved Bon was Budha. To Budha and Ila was born Pururavas, an increaser of the exalted Lunar Race, voiced in widespread fame. (Verse 17) In the distinguished Lunar Race was (born) from this king of kings Purtravas Hariti Panchasikha, whose foet were scraped by the diadems of all hostile monarchs. (Verse 18) To Hariti were (born) many sons having strength of arm fit to bear the incomparable burden of the earth. With these leaders of royal races as ancestors arose the Chalukya race, which is tremulous with brilliant creeping-plants of fortune, exalted above the whole world, a source of flawless pearls of lofty glory, appropriating eulogies from dynasties of monarchs of all races. (Verse 19) The kings in this lineage are illastrious, having for ornament five crests, worshipping the brahma-druma of the Lady, having the sign [the boar-crest] brought to light by the Boar, punisbing foes with sport of prowess coruscating in the vibration of their mighty arms, making the damsels of the quarters of space radiant with fresh crowns of the flowering jasmine of pure glory. For the explanation of this allusion see Dr. Fleet's paper on the Kaliyuga in Jour. K. 46. Soc., 1911, P. 482. * The Seventh Manu is the one in whose manvantara or patriarchate we are now; see loo. cit. (preceding note), p. 484. Literally, bamboo'; the following two epithets imply the bamboo se upamana. * The allusion is not to their laichhana, but to pancha-likha,' five-crested,' having five tufts of hair on the head, the epithet of Hariti, who is mentioned in the preceding verse and verse 17. The patea frondosa. H 2

Page #73
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. (Verse 20) The fortune of the Chalukys racel in the world strikes the mind with wonder, as if one should ask whether the exaltation of other dynasties could equal their prosperity: it is full of sap (vigour), possessing vigorous and beautiful branches, firmly rooted, rich in fruit, unshaken, beautiful in tip over tip, without flaw, without thorns. (Verse 21) As good king Satyasraya was born in it, a darling of the Lady Victory, one who made his own Chalukya lineage to bud forth, beloved of the goddess Glory, adorned by the conquests of his arm, which alone was able to protect the earth, a thunderbolt of Indra to the mountains (which are) the races of hostile princes, an ornament of kings. ruler of Ayodhya, the race of the Chalukyas is verily called "the lineage of Satyasraya." (Verse 22) Tailapa [II], a bearer of the barden of the earth who was born in this illustrious lineage, after conquering in battle Rashtrakuta kings adorned by the virtue of perfect heroism, controlled ever rightly under his sole sway the earth encompassed by the geven oceans, incomparable in splendour, a Fire-lord to foes (or, drinking the blood of foes). (Verse 23) The son of Taila, praised by the people, was Satyasraya; this monarch's son was the lord Vikrama (Vikramaditya V] ; his younger brother was good Ayyana (II), prince of the earth; his younger brother was Jayasinga (Jayasimha II]; his son was Ahavamalla (Somesvara I), known as king Trailokyamalla ; his son was Somesvara (II), ruler of the earth. (Verse 24) His younger brother was the illustrious king Vikramaditya [VI), lion to the raging elephants who were haughty bostile kings, an ornament on the face of the stainless Lady Glory, a fortanate Dilipa among kings. (Verse 25) Lopping down the unsociable races (bamboos) of fierce foemen, crushing * host of kings, in an instant cutting off crores of thorns, by the might of his arm holding in barmony the earth surrounded by the seven oceans, he made as it were a pleasure-court for the goddess of Fame; what heroes are equal to the Chalukya-Rama ? (Verse 26) The Lady Earth, after standing on the back of the Lord of Tortoiser. coming upon the top of the lofty hoods of the Snake-king, and trending upon the tops of the temples of the troop of Elephants of the Quarters, in affection mounted upon the lofty arm of the emperor Vikrama: so lofty was the right arm of the Chalukya emperor ! (Verse 27) Now that the fear of standing on the top of the hoods of the lord of serpents, whose very name is poisonons, (and) the insult caused by the demon who in rude opposition pushed her into the nether world, (and) the fatigue when on being uplifted by the primeval Boar her life had become half-extinct, have been allayed, the Earth stands upon the mighty arm of the king whose ortament is valour (Vikramabharana). (Verse 28) A gallant of kingly science, a gallant of the goddess Earth, a gallant of the genius of victory over the triple world, a gallant of the sweep of the arm of mighty prowess, vallant of the concert of naturally sweet music, a gallant of graceful speech, a seat of royal virtuos, a gallant of the mistresses of kings, he has humbled famous monarchs of old. (Verse 29) There were no exalted ones who did not bow; no kings who were not suspended in the mouth of his scabbard ; no lords of provinces who on seeing him) did not perform bis mandate of service, repressing hesitation ; none who did not follow the trengarewaggon of his hand : in view of this, who would be able to describe in eulogy the heroic career of the terrible emperor Vikrama P (Verse 30) As the row of other kings bowed down in present awe at his footstool, abandoning the richly developed manifestation of (their) prowess (and) consenting to liege 1 Again a play ou the double meaning "bamboo " and " lineage."

Page #74
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. service, the forms of these hostile monarchs in the mirrors (consisting of) the toe-nails of the glorious emperor Vikrama were like the deer (in the moon) to the moon's orb. 53 (Verse 31) As a bee to the lotus of the foot of this illustrious emperor Vikrama, a sharp edge to the sword of (his) arm, a protection to (his) authority. fresh beauty of youth to the Lady Earth, a condition of long and happy married life for the Fortune of the kingdom, extension for (his) glory, warmth to (his) lustre, did the land of Kuntala esteem the fortunate Mahadeva. (Verse 32) The valour and learning of the race which was the field of the birth of this General Mahadeva, and his own performance of manifold pious works, were peculiarly distinguished as objects of public praise. If it be asked how this was, (we answer) : (Verse 33) Truly in Jambudvipa, which transcends the group of all the continents, there lies this Bharata-varsha, famed as the most exalted of regions. In it lies Belvala, natal soil of the multitude of all tribes, culminating peak of the charming palace of the goddess Earth, ranging-ground for the herds of kine of many pious works. (Verse 34) The Nareyangal twelve (group of villages), ment of the Lady Earth, is verily to be seen in the province of famous mahagrahara Ittage. (Verse 35) It is like the Golden Mountain [Mera], a home of vibudhas [gods, or sages]; behold, it is like the Nagas' world, haunted by ananta-bhogi-jana [Ananta and other snakes, or innumerable happy folk]; after the fashion of the Milk Ocean, it gives lodging to purushottama [Vishnu, or excellent men]; after the manner of the mountain of the Lord of Wealth, it is a dwelling-place of mahesvara [Siva, or great lords]; who is there that does not [thus] speak of this Brahman estate ? which may be called an ornaBelvala; therein appears the (Verse 36) Dancing peacocks, singing bees, swans walking about, cock cuckoos warbling the panchama note, rose-ringed parrakeets prattling exactly as some persons have previously spoken, lovers entering the groves of creeping-plants when the Bow of Flowers is at work, vibrating without being able to exhaust its delight, (are found) in this park. (Verse 37) Its park causes the park of celestial trees to be in danger of falling (in estimation); its water-course that presents itself to sight is the stream of Ganges slipping down from the top of Mahesvara's braided locks; thus (thinking), the troops of clouds, pouring abundantly into its great tank, affectionately supply waters to the earth: such is the appearance of this town. (Verse 38) It appears on all sides radiant with noble Brahmans famous over the encircling earth, holding sacrifices whereof the glorious smoke of oblations, which is as it were a smoke for the purpose of (driving away) the gnat of the Kali age, expanding (and) swelling up even to the sky, surpasses the outpouring of Yamuna's waters marked by (their) union with the abundant stream of the Heavenly River. (Verse 39) Through them the creeping-plant of Vedic lore grows high; by means of these excellent Brahmans the earth is said to pursue the path prescribed by the Vedas; the company of celestials waits for the full series of diverse oblations which these gods of earth joyfully present; as these worthy sages rise from excellence to excellence, this Brahman race perfectly understands the supreme Brahma. 1 See above, vol. 12, page 145, (Verse 40) The noble Brahmans, the four hundred of Ittage, in whom all grammars and various lore of the Vedas, together with the text-books of the arts, have assembled themselves in incarnation, are distinguished by [or, are specialists in] the knowledge of Brahma, vessels of unfading good conduct, possessors of the perfection of stainless wisdom, worshipped by the whole of this earth.

Page #75
54 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 41) Sinless, blameless, peerless, famed for various modes of sacrifice by their own and other hands, study, teaching, charity, and acceptance (of alms) from worthy persons, are these four hundred Brahmans of Ittage. (Verse 42) Among them flourished a person consecrated for performance of sacrifice, who was distinguished by the name of Potaya Chauvera, scion of a race whose rites were famous over the world, a member of the peerless Atreya Gotra, stainless of conduct. (Verse 43) His son was named Madhavabhatta, a master of all books of lore, uniquely holy in the whole ocean-girdled earth, following the primitive course of Manu. (Verse 44) This Madhavabhatta's son was Basavaya, a man of conduct meet for a master of the six Angas, renowned among the folk, as though the Veda in human form were displaying its six Angas. (Verse 45) His son was the noble Brahman Dechiraja, a Mount Himavat to the Ganges of the triad [of Vodas], a seed for the attainment of good conduct, a native house of righteousness, a natal soil of fame, highest in the world, highest of the highest, crest-jewel of the exalted; who is there who does not style this great man purushottama [noblest of men, or Vishnu]? (Verse 46) Lying to the south of the town and forming a foundation for (the existence of) all people, there is a tank with high tossing waves, which Dechiraja, active in undertaking godly works, famed among diverse classes of sages, foundation of the select, built with (pious) purpose, (and) which in the abundance of (its) streame of water-it cannot be gainsaid-is like the Ocean of Milk. (Verse 47) Of this illustrious Dechiraja, ornament of mankind, the good wife, named Nijikabbe, an ornament of good wives, famous over the world, flourished in dignity on the earth. (Verse 48) To this Dechiraja, who was renowned as a most noble Brahman, and to Nijambike, famed for unfailing wifely virtue, was born the peerless Vasudeva, who was like Vasudeva's offspring [Krishna], worshipped by the whole world, a dwelling-place of spiritual wisdom, a teacher of dalliance in the bazaar of Vedic lore, a leader among the sages of earth. (Verse 49) Of this illustrious Vasudeva, who walked in the ways of Manu, the beloved (wife) was Valajikabbe, whose face was that of the full moon, a site of the treasure of dignity, noblest of Brahman women, a jewel among ladies. (Verse 50) To this lord Vasudeva and to Valajikabbe, who was like the Lady Earth, was born in the affluence of their merit Narayanadeva, an ornament of Brahmans. (Verse 51) As Indra's splendid elephant is supreme among the furious elephants of the sky, as the Ocean of Milk (is supreme) among the oceans, as Meru, lord of mountains, (is supreme) in the series of primitive mountains, as the Thunderbolt-bearer [Indra] (is supreme) among the famous ones of the troop of guardians of the quarters of space, so, when one reflects, was Narayanadeva supreme among the best of Brahmans of this universe: in view of this, who now is there that applauds him not? (Verse 52) Who is competent to extol the greatness of Narayana, whom the world praises as being a supporter of his Gotra [or, uplifter of a mountain], having fame as brilliant as [Vishnu's] conch and discus [or, brilliant with Vishnu's conch and discus], having radiant divine splendour residing in the lotus of his body, praised by hosts of sages [or, gods], charming with the radiance of truth [or, charming to Satyabhama], possessing the essence of established order, blessed [or, consort of Fortune], lord of worthy sages [or, of best radiance], worshipped of the universe. On the surname Chauvera see p. 37 above, under vocabulary. 2 The string of epithets that now follows may be applied equally to the Brahman Narayspa and the god Narayana-Krishna.

Page #76
No. 4.] (Verse 53) The whole universe was dependent on him; manliness was his very body; he was himself a man who aroused in Fortune a personal affection; there were no other men, however great their merit, who attained to resemblance of him; he was a Murtti-Narayana [an incarnate Narayana], in whom were combined the manifestation of sattva [characteristic of Vishnu], the nature of Brahman, and profundity of radiance [characteristic of Siva]. INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. 55 (Verse 54) This noble mau had a distinguished wife (named) Chandrikambike, a manifest Ganges of pure soul, a dwelling-place of gems of brilliant virtues, (renowned) over the earth. (Verse 55) A Ganges of study of stainless conduct, the Earth in the form of a Brahman lady, a Savitri appearing in a stainless race of Brahmans, the incarnate spirit of her husband's merit, the goddess Arundhati under a modern name, a mother of eternal majesty: who extols not in these terms this Chandrikadevi ? (Verse 56) Even as the world-adored Kumara stout of might was born to the allworshipped daughter of the Mountain-lord and to Isa, so to Chandrikambike and the noble Brahman Naranadeva was born the fortunate Mahadeva, a full-moon from the ocean of his race, an ornament of the universe. (Verse 57) The fortunate Mahadeva's beautiful course of life, repugnant to the Kali Age, breaks up and drives away the defilement arising from the Kali Age; is, as it were, irrigationwater for the tree of perfectly pure righteousness; and is in unbroken harmony with the refined path of all the select, from Manu downwards. (Verse 58) While the General Mahadeva by the favours of the triad of gods was a partial incarnation of them, their glorious Saktis also appeared in the form of the series of his wives, who were the distinguished Kalaladevi, Mallikadevi, and Pampaladevi, a head-jewel of women of great virtue. (Verse 59) Are possession of the three Saktis,1 the wearing of the moon-digit of Holy Writ, (and) power suited for the protection of devotees seen in any except Mahadeva ? (Verse 60) The illustrious General Mahadeva is a darling of the jasmine of eloquence dropping honey sweet as the nectar of the genius of gardens of pride; a Lord of Rambha [Indra] in setting up the dance of those famous skilful dancers, the trinity of Saktis; a teacher of the brilliant science of kings; a mine of gems of weighty virtues; a crest-jewel of generals of the Earth's Favourites [the Chalukyas]. (Verse 61) In such a manner as to establish at Ittage,-which was (already) renowned in the world as having surpassed, in the greatness of being the place of his birth, the lordly Mountain of sunrise (and) the lotus whence arose the Lotus-born [Brahman] (and) the Milk ocean whence arose the moon,-(still more) fame so as to be worthy to be praised by all maukind, (this) ornament of the Atreya gotra, who was beloved of stainless Fame, (Verse 62) Having penetrated the earth down to the sands radiant with the gems on the glittering hoods of snake-princes, straightened the ocean, (and) laid down all the mountains as surrounding stones and the lofty fore and hind quarters of the troop of elephants of the Quarters as ground-columns, has not the General Mahadeva made the Himalaya into a temple? (Verse 63) Mahadeva's temple appears as if the Great Gods had raised it in reverence, with the earth as its terrace, the line of primitive mountains as its ground-columns, the divisions of space as its walls, the goddesses of the Quarters as its cunningly carved statues adorned with taste, the Mountain-king [Himalaya] as (the body of) the temple, the Golden Mountain [Meru] as its golden cupola. 1 These Saktis are probably the triad prabhutva, mantra, and utsaha in reference to the Brahman Mahadeva and juana, ichekha, and kriga in reference to the god Mahadeva, to whom the qualities mentioned in this verse are equally applicable; compare the next verse.

Page #77
56 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. (Verse 64) The golden cupola on the summit of the god's dwelling, & sent of exaltation, looks as if it were the sun's orb that had arison on the lordly mountain of suprise, (and) staying there, nowilling to step over it, was illumining the world; it is in fact ever like a full pitcher held by the Goddess of Fortune (who presides over the fortunate Mahadeva's prosperity. (Verse 65) The temple of the) god Mahalera, which displays itself as having been constructed in reverence by Mahadeva the head-jewel among the Gonerals of the Earth's favourites (the Chalukyas], in the vastaese of its lofty flagstaff lifts a finger to point a comparison with all other abodes of gods on the earth bounded by the seven seas, saying: "Look! such are they, (and) this!" (Verse 66) When the god's lofty abode was displayed, which was indeed worthy to belong to the God of Gods, (this) Siva of a General caused those who only looked at it to feel amaze. ment, so that they said: "This is unprecedented; even Brahman does not understand how to contrive (or) imitate it; it verily deserves to be styled a Guru to Visvakarnan for teaching him) skill in other works." (Verse 67) When one compares temples on the ocean-bounded earth, are any, whether it be those formerly built or those yet to be built or those now building, equal to this? They are not equal. So, after previo 18ly constructing with joy of soul this one, which is worthy to be called the Emperor of Tomples, in the everlastingly brilliant precinot of the god Mahadeva (Verse (8) As there was a pleasure-house of the Lady Fortune, having glory of glory in the world's praise (?), enduring for an ea, he, a tree of desire to the scions of his family, as the sentiment of devotion to his father increased in streagth, miditated on the god Murti-Narayana (and) constructed in honour of his sire a temple of the god Marti-Narayana. (Verse 69) in honour of his mother he set up (a temple of the god Chandalesvara. He constructed a subarb, which was celebrated by the people of the world, & crown of Kama : having collocted (and) brought ladies who must be very descendants of the Mind-born king [Karna) and Rati and Rambha, he established them as public women of the subarb. (Verse 70) Terrible in prowess [or. a Bhairava in prowes9], having a prowess of arm striking terror into all foes, having attained glory, managing affairs for the welfare of the whole earth, haviag his merit fully brought into operation, possessing incalculable manliness, he constructed in honour of the boon-giver Sabasa-Bhairava, the tutelary (deity) of his own brilliant cult, a splendid temple. (Verse 71) He, who was a Sarasvati of all arts, a patron of all grammarians, poets, logicians, masters of tradition, professors of the Vedas, adepts in spells, and (other) worthy men, constructed a monastery in piety to Sarasvati of all arts, represented by literatare, Vodas, mystic formulae, (and) the holy Akshara. (Verse 72) The surrounding wall is like the gathered circle of the arms of Mrida [sival when he lars down his hand in assuming charge, with the words : "Over the surface of the ocean-encompassed earth this district, which through Mahadeva's gift to me I have taken under my charge, is holy; it is not fitting for Kali to enter on any side "-a place of sport for tho furions elephants of the sky to rub their temples. (Verse 73) This sanctaary of Siva arose from the waters of Ganges when Mrida [Sival in ancient times standing there brought down the river Gauges; as the God joyfully gave it to the Goddess to be a pool for her aquatic sports, the " Tank of the Goddess [Uma or Parvati] " stands in the brilliant precinct of the god Mahadeva, with its name corresponding to reality.

Page #78
No. 4.) INSCRIPTIONS AT I'TTAGI: A, OF A.D. 1112. 57 (Verse 75) By performing duly pious works with extreme brilliance at the places called Nidugundi, Mangalavura, the fortunate Lattalur, Bennekal, Vaqavur, Koravura, and the famous Riddhigava, Mahadeva obtained a wealth of glory such that the earth will affeotionately praise (him) as long as moon, sun, and stars (endure). (Line 69) Om! Hail! When the victorious role of king Tribhuvanamalla, refuge of the whole earth, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, was advancing in its course of successively increasing prosperity (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars: Om ! (Lines 70-71) Whereas king Tribhuvanamalla, for the supply of material for personal enjoyment, offerings, food-gifts, alms, and festival cloths for the god the Lord Mahadeva of the agrahara Ittage and for theatrical entertainments (?), had granted (the) one (entire village) Bennekallu, within the Kukkanaru thirty, in perpetuity as long as moon, sun, and stars (endure), as a universally respected possession, with definition of the four boundaries within the tribhoga, to be held on tala-usitti tenare for that god : (Lines 71-72) Further, the General Mahadevayya, high minister, Sandhi-vigrahi for the Kanarese country, Master of the Household, possessor of all titles of honour, such as : " the high chief of fendatories, who has attained the pafcha mahatabda, great angast general, terrifier of foes, moon to the night-lotuses of (his) kinemen, mine of the gems of polity, sun to the day. lotuses of the Brahman race, seeing as he speaks, pare in his Gotra, (behaving) as a son to the wives of other men, a lion to the elephants who are traitors to his lord, delighter of the souls of worthy men, a bee to the lotus-feet of king Tribhuvanamalle, a Skanda in the front of battle," (Lipes 72-76) Having delivered property into the hands of the sheriff of the great agrahara Ittage and the rest of the Four-hundred Mahajanas, who are endowed with the virtues of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, oblation, and ecstasy, gracious to sages, skilled in the scriptares of the Vedas that issued from the lotus-mouth of Hiranyagarbha-Brahman, the Vedangas, and the ancillary sciences, in the traditional law, in the Parapes, in the six philosophical systems, and in the six modes of logic, gods in excellence of sweet speech, consommate masters of the rules of the traditions for the arvamedha and many other sacrifices, having a lustre like that of the sun in the circuit encompassed by the ten points of space, trees of desire to dependents, shining in glory as far as the four oceapa girdling the earth on the east, south, west, and north resembling the profound ocean, lions to the elephants of sin, mines of gems of right judgment, teachers of philanthropy, having the firmness of the primitive mountains, indifferent to others' wives though they be like Tilottama, supporters of all learned men, conflagrations of doom to the homesteads of the thirty-two thousand forms of treachery, submarine fires to the oceans which are the armies of potent foes, sbatterers of the clouds of guilt, adamant chambers to those who come to them for refuge, - (Lines 76-78) Did on Sunday, the full-moon day of Bhadrapada of the oyalio year Nandana, being the thirty-seventh year of the Chalukya Vikrama era, on the occasion of a transit (causing) an eclipse of the moon, daring & vyatipata, grant with pouring of water, for the personal enjoyment, oblatione, food-gifts, professors' stipends, clocks, and retinue of dancing-girls and attendants of the god Mahadevesvara, five-haadred mattar of the eastern fields, as & universally respected possession, free from all conflicting claims: the boundaries 1 As here, henceforth in all prose passagen I shall omit to translate fri and frimat when they are merely honorific prefixes. * See Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p. 271. Regarding this epithet ne voL 12 above, p. 254.

Page #79
58 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. thereof are: on the east, the road going from Kukkanuru to Talakallu; on the south, the border of the fields of Talakallu; on the west, the border is the adda-vasuge; on the porth, the border of Kaniyahallu. (Lines 78-82) Also, for the retinue of dancing-girls and attendants of the god there were granted twenty-four houses, as a suburb (for them) to dwell in: on the south of the gate-house -omitting ten cubits of roadway-as far as the sheriff's house, an extent of mesguages (consisting) of the houses (amounting to) 54 cubits as the line of the southern area; on the front eastward from the house of Kodaliya Ketana, . . 4 cubits as the northern line; on the front eastward from the house of Mudiyanurs Vishnu-Ghaibasa, 65 cubits; there on the east, to the south of the road, houses forming a line of 21 cubits, with eastward frontage as far as the house of .............. extending to over 76 cubits; with these, two oilmills with their buildings, for the perpetual lamp of the god; on the west of the town, a line (consisting of the street of the kuli, (comprising) 3 mattar 225 kamma of mango-garden of vasuge; north of the wall of the god's precinct, a garden (comprising) 5 mattar 675 cubits; on the east of the town to the south of the Tank of the l'airy Ladies, & garden (comprising) 2 mattar; at the janction of the adda-vasuge of the Road of the Hill with the temple of) the god Kesava of the street of Kadiyur, 1 mattar 500 kamma of takkilu land; of this hundred, 1 mattar 130 kamma red land of vasuge, 1 mattar 100 kamma red land; of the street of Kadiyur ... mattar; of the Senabova's visaka of vasuge, 4 mattar; on the east of the temple of) that god, south of the Tank of the Fairy Ladies, 1 mattar of garden; for the choultry of that street, 40 mattar east of the wall of the town (and) one house at the head of the street. (Lines 82-84) There for the instruction of youths in the Rigvoda 1 khandika, for the instruction of youths in the Yajurveda 1 khandika, amounting altogether to 2 khandikas, being (given) in perpetuity, there was a sum of one hundred and twenty gadyana, in figures 120 gold gadyana, (entrusted) to the whole body of Four-bundred Mahajanas, for which they have to pay regularly at the rate of interest of one pana per gold piece annually. Thus the Four-hundred sre to deduct twelve gadyana of annual iuterest on this gold, and regularly pay it every year to the teachers; so the Four-hundred shall maintain this much as long as moon, sun, and stars (ondure), with universal respect (and) in freedom from all oonflicting claims. (Lines 84-86) Thus for those who maintain this pious foundation according to its proper rule the fruit will be the same as if they decorated with gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine during an eclipse of the sun at the holy sanctuaries of Benares, Arghyatirtha, Prayage, and Kurukshetra, and presented them according to role, so ornamented to a thousand Brahmang learned in the Four Vedas. To those who violate this pious foundation will accrue the guilt of destroying those thousand Brahmans and those thousand kine at those sanctuaries. (Lines 86-89) The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, beginning with Sagara; who soever at any time holds the soil has at the same time the fruit thereof. As between a donation and the maintenance thereof, it is more blessed to maintain (a grant) than to give it; through a grant one attains paradise, through the maintenance thereof the everlasting seat. He who should appropriate land, whether given by himself or given by others, is born as a worm in dong for sixty thousand years. He who takes away a single gold piece, a single oow, or a single finger-breadth of soil goes to hell until the dissolution of the universe. "This general principle of law for kings must be maintained by you in every age;" again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these bappy sovereigns. I clasp my hands on my head in salatation to those monarchs on the earth, whether born of my own line or of lines of other kings, who with souls free from sin preserve this my law in its entirety.

Page #80
No. 4.] INSCRIPTIONS AT ITTAGI: B, OF A.D. 1178. B.-OF THE TIME OF SANKAMADEVA: A.D. 1178. As has been said above, this record begins midway in line 89 directly after the end of the inscription A, from which it is separated by only a double mark of punctuation. The characters here are in a script similar to that of A, but somewhat smaller and cramped and inelegant. They are for the most part from " to " in height. The language is Kanarese, of the medieval type, all in prose.-As regards vocabulary, in line 89 we have the form Astayja for Asvayuja: Dr. Fleet remarks that this seems to indicate the origin of the form Asvija, Asvija, which is well known. In line 93 we have the accusative kala for kalam, perhaps intentionally, but perhaps only as the result of a careless omission of the anuseara. In line 95 we have the word bala: Dr. Fleet tells me that this is another form of bana, which term is used to denote recognized separate groups of the head-men or the accountants of a town or village when they are not all of the same descent, and is also applied to the corresponding divisions of the lands attached to the office. In this line we have also another instance of the change of the ay sound to ey, in the anrname Gheysa, Ghaysa, Ghaisa.-The orthography shows, like that of A, a fluctuation in the use of initial p and its derivative h: thus, we have paduval in lines 94 and 95, by the side of hola, line 93, and hoda, line 94. The inscription is of the time of the Kalachurya king Sankamadeva. It records grants which were made for the temple of Mahadeva, and were given in trust to the Four-hundred Mahajanas, headed by the Urode or village head-man, of Ittage, by a certain Nagadevayya Nayaka, who, being described as a maha-vadda-vyavahari, seems to have been a banker or money-lender on a grand scale. The details of the date (line 89) are: the cyclic year Vilambin, being the second year of the reign of Sankamadeva ; the new-moon of Asvaynja; Adivara (Sunday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"This Vilambin samvatsara was the Saka year 1100 expired, A.D. 117879. For this year the given tithi, the new-moon of Asvina, as a true tithi, answers to 12 October, A.D. 1178, on which day it ended at about 22 hrs. 20 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). This day, however, was a Thursday; whereas the record specifies a Sunday. In this case a mean calendar does not help the tithi as a mean tithi ended at 8 hrs. 39 min. on the next day, Friday. Thus, from both points of view this date is an irregular one. Further, we are told in line 93 that the grants were made on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon : but of course there cannot be such an eclipse at a new-moon; and there was no eclipse of the sun at this new-moon, or of the moon at the full-moon of Asvina, to justify our proposing any emendation of the record. The text here, again, has the expression soma-grahana-samkramtivyatipatad-amdu: regarding this use of the term samkranti see p. 40 above." : 89 Regarding two of the places mentioned in this record, namely Kukkanuru and Talakallu (lines 93-4), see remarks at p. 40 above, under the inscription A. TEXT.' chakravartti-Sam kamadeva-varsa (raha) da Asvayjad*=ama 59 Om Svasti Srimatu-Kalachuryya2neya Vilambi-samvatsarada 1 In connection with this date the following note may be made. In the Elliot MS. Collection the name of the samvatsara is given as Hevilambi. This is well known as a southern corruption or variant of Hemalambi. The Hemalambin samvatsara comes next before Vilambin. And it happens that for A.D. 1177 the given tithi answers quite regularly to Sunday, 23 October, on which day it ended at about 10 hrs. 43 min. But the record has unmistakably Vilambi, with no possibility of any other reading.-J. F. F. From the ink-impression. Represented by the spiral symbol. Read Afvayajad=, and see above. 1 2

Page #81
60 90 vasye svasti samasta-guna-sampannar-appa sriman maha-vadda-vyavahari Nagadevayya-nayakaru svasti yama-niyama-svadhyayadhyana-dharana-mo (mau)n-anushthana (na)-japa-samadhi-sila-gupa-sam pannarum vibudha-prasamnarum Hiranyagarbhbha-Brahma-mukha-kamala-vinirggata-veda-vedamg-o91 pamga-sruti- smri (smri)ti-purana-shadu-darsana-shatu-tarkka-praviparl-asrita-jana-kalpavri(vri)ksharam-appa Adivarad-amdu BVA EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. srimad-anadiy-agraharam Yittagey-ur-odeya-pramukhav= asesha-mah [a]janam nalnorvvara kayyalu dravya-dana-parvvakadim sarvva-namasya (sya)-sarvva-badha-pariharav-agi padadu svasti yama-niyama [VOL. XIII 93 Somesvara-pamdita-devara 95 geriya [1] 92 dhyaya-dhyana-dharana-mo(man)n-anushthana (na)-japa-samadhi-sila guna-sampannarappa fri-Svayambhu-Trikutesvara-devara eri-Mahadevesvara-devar-acharyyarum-appa eri-Kriyasakti-pamdita-devar-avara Sishyaru eri-Somesvara-pam dita-de var=avara sishyaru sri-Vidyabharana-pamdita-devar-avara sishyaru sri kala karchchi dhara-parvvakam madi soma. eri-Mahadevesvara-devara agr grahana-samkramti-vyatipatad-amdu asanakke bitta keyi muda-voladalu mat[t]aru 35 adara sime madalu Niddi(Ptti)gaveya hola mere terkalu mere paduvalu Kukkanurim kavileya kallu 94 Talakallimge hoda batt[e] mere badagalu eri-Someevara-devara agr-asanada keyi Gavaresvara-devara keyi mere mattav-i devarggey-urim badagalu tomta mat[t]aru 1 adara sime mudalu katte mere temkalu Naraposvara-devara tomta mere paduvalu Kiriya-Sam [..] balam mere badagalu Ip-pemdira Vasudeva-gheysara tomta more TRANSLATION. (Lines 89-91) Om! Hail! On Sunday, the new-moon day of Asvayuja of the cyclic year Vilambin, being the second year of the Kalachurya emperor king Sankama, the maha-vadda-vyavahari Nagadevayya Nayaka, endowed with all virtues, having delivered property into the hands of the sheriff and the rest of the Four-hundred Mahajanas of Anadiagrahara Ittage, who are endowed with the virtues of practice of the major and minor disci plines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, obla tion, and ecstasy, gracious to sages, skilled in the scriptures of the Vedas that issued from the lotus-mouth of Hiranyagarbha-Brahman, the Vedangas, and the ancillary sciences, in the traditional law, in the Purapas, in the six philosophical systems, and in the six modes of logic, trees of desire to dependents, (Lines 91-93)-did grant with laving of the feet and pouring of water to Somesvara Pandita-deva,-disciple of Vidyabharapa Pandita-dova, disciple of Somesvara Papdita-deva, disciple of Kriyasakti Pandita-deva, who is endowed with the virtues of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, oblation, and ecstasy, and is the teacher (attached) to the god the Lord Mahadeva (belonging to the temple) of Svayambhu-Trikutesvara, during a transit (causing) an eclipse of the moon, in a vyatipata, 35 mattar of arable land in the eastern fields for the agrasana of the god the Lord Mahadeva, as a universally respected possession, free from all conflicting claims. 1 Read pravinarum. This stands for kalam; perhaps intentionally, perhaps only by a careless omission of the anusvara, One syllable is illegible here; or perhaps two.

Page #82
No. 5. ] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 61 (Lines 93-95) As to the borders thereof : on the east, the Gelds of Niddig ve are the bound; on the south, & cow's stone (s stone with a cow sculptured on it] is the bound; on the west, the road going from Kukkantru to Talakallu is the bound; on the north, the arable land of the agrasana of the god Somesvara (and) the arable land of the god Gavaposvara are the bound. Likewise (he granted) to that god I mattar of garden-land on the north of the town. As to its borders : on the east, the causeway is the bound : on the south, the garden of the god the Lord Narapa is the bound; on the west, the bala of Kiriya-Sam.. geri is the boand; on the north, the garden of Vagadeva Gheys3 of the Two Wives is the bound. No. 5.-THE CYCLE OF JUPITER, AND THE NAMES OF THE SAMVATSARAS APPLIED TO HINDU SOLAR YEARS. A continuation of the author's "Indian Chronography." BY ROBERT SEWELL, I.C.S. (RETD.). Introductory. 199. In my "Indian Chronography" (pp. 46-65 and Tables XXVII to XXXI A) I have shewn how the exact beginning and ending of a Jovian year can be ascertained, according to the various astronomical authorities in use in India, from K. Y. 3117 (A.D. 16-17) to 5133 (A.D. 2032-33). These calenlations were made, as regards the motion of Japiter, by the mean sign system, that is to say, by conceiving the length of each samvatsara as being the time oooupied by the planet in passing by his mean motion through one sign, or 30deg, of the Hindu zodiac; and they were made as regards the solar year by determining the number of days and decimals of a day by which each samvatsara began after apparent Mesha samkrantil in each Bolar year. In the single case of the Original Surya Siddhanta, however, (Tables XXX and XXX A) the computation was made with reference to the moment of mean Mosha sarnkrinti for the reason that it is almost certain that during the whole period of its use the Hindu calcalators worked entirely on that system. 200. Since the publication of the Indian Chronography I have examined a large number of dates of Indian inscriptions, and have come across many cases where the name of the given sarvatsara does not exactly accord with the solar year with which it should be connected scoording to rule framed with apparent Mesba samkranti as the guiding-point. Sometimes this may be due to mere accident; sometimes it may arise from the use of the name of the samvatsara current at the moment of the action commemorated by the record instead of that of the samvatsara current at Mesha samkrinti of the current year. But it is certain that at least ap to the time of Sripati (about A.D. 1040) and probably for a long time afterwards the Hindu calculators based their determination of the Jovian samvatsara current at Mesha sankranti (snd, therefore, according to oustom giving its name to the entire solar year) not with reference to the apparent but to the mean Mosha sankranti ; and this would often cause the solar year to be called by a different Jovian cyole-name. The late Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit hinted (Indian Oalondar, p. 28) that possibly this practice lasted till as late as the 15th century. 201. My tables in the Indian Chronography were intended to enable the beginning and ending time of a samvatsara to be calculated by time measured from a known point, and since Table 1 of the Indian Calendar stated that point (apparent Mesha sankranti) in each year it was obviously most simple to use that point. The tables were not framed to serve as a gaide to the Jovian name to be correctly applied to each solar year, though that could be gathered from them with a little trouble and care. The Misha wkranti point marks the first moment, or beginning, of each solar your.

Page #83
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 202. It is evident, however, that we can only be secure in our accoptance of, or rejection as irregular of, an inscription-date, if, besides the tables calculated by the apparent Mosha samkranti, we have others calculated by the mean Mesha sam kranti ; and furthermore have at hand a table containing the Jovian cycle-name properly (i.e. by Hinda rule) counected with each solar year with refrence to both apparent and mean Mesha saunkranti, and by all the Hindu Siddhantas, s.e. such a table as will shew at a glance whether a cycle-name is properly applicable to a particular solar year by any bystem or by any known Hindu authority. This then is the work partly done in the present paper. 203. Before explaining the method of preparation and the use of the tables which follow a few remarks may not be considered out of place. 204. As mentioned below, the late Mr. S. Balkrishna Dikshit expressed the opinion that the Second Arya Siddhinta, whose date is believed to be about A.D. 950, was in no part of India in use for a long time. The Siddhanta which has obtained most general acceptance, except in the south, is the Present Surya Siddhanta, wbich dates perhaps from about A.D. 1000, and which in parts was corrected by the author of the Makaranda in A.D. 1478. My Table XLII (below) shews all the years in which suppressions of Jovian samvatsaras took place according to each anthority. These suppressions are marked with asterisks. Now it will be apparent to anyone using that table that in this respect the results afforded by calculation from the elements of the Second Arya Siddhanta are much nearer to those of the Present Surya Siddhanta with the correction (bija) than to results obtained by the use of any other authority. The position of Jupiter, that is, as calculated by the Second Arya differed considerably from that calculated by the Surya Siddhanta until the Hindu astronomer in the 15th century introduced the correction to the latter's elements; after which the two come much closer together. If, therefore, the corrected Surya Siddhanta is really the most accurate authority, we must hold that at least in the matter of the motion of Jupiter the Second Arya Siddhanta was unworthily dealt with and received scant justice. 205. Although the Second Arya Siddhanta seems to have been in use for a very short time I was induced to continue the calculations according to its elements through the whole period of over 1,400 years embraced in the general Table XLII below, partly in order to call attention to this peculiarity. 206. In ordinary cases it would suffice, when once the moment of beginning of a samvatBara had been calculated with reference to apparent Mesha samkranti, merely to add to it the time-difference or sodhya, between apparent and mean Mesha sankranti in order to arrive at the moment of its beginning with reference to mean Mesha samkranti; and in ordinary cases the four decimal points given in my tables would suffice. But in order that there may be no mistake in very close cases I have worked the whole of these tables by nine places of decimals. One instance, and that a very interesting and instructive one, will show how important it is that this should be done, especially with reference to the information afforded by Table XLII. 207. Note the year K. Y. 3710, A.D. 609-10, in which No. 1 Prabhava of a cycle began, according to the First Arya Siddhanta and as tabulated for four decimals of a day, 169-4400 days after mean Mosha samkranti (Table XXIX B below). We see that during that cycle 41 Plavanga was suppressed because it both began and ended within the limits of the solar rear A.D. 649-50. Turning to the complementary Table XXIX A of the Indian Chronography we see that 41 Plavanga began in its year 169-4400 days prior to the time when No. 1 Prabhava began in its year; which means that in A.D. 649 it began precisely at the moment of mean Mesha sankranti. Was it or was it not suppressed P Did it begin after or before that moment? If before, it was current at that moment and gave its name to the year; if later, it both began and ended within the limits of the solar year, and did not give its name to the year.

Page #84
No. 5.] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. Calculation by nine decimals settles the question. 1 Prabhava in A.D. 649-50 really began 169-439979088 days after mean Mesha samkranti and 41 Plavanga began 169:439978320 days earlier than No. 1 Prabhava. So 41 Plavanga actually began 0-0000007684 or 066 of 8 second after the moment of mean Mesha sainkranti. Consequently it began and ended within the solar year; it was not current at menn Mesha samkranti, and on that basis did not give its name to the year; it was suppressed. But if it had begun a tenth of a second earlier it would have been current at the critical instant and the solar year would have been named after it. I am confident that the Hindu framers of panchangs would have insisted on the year A.D. 649-50 being named after 40 Parabhava even though that samvatsara expired less than a tenth of & second after the beginning of the year and 41 Plavanga was current from that instant till shortly before its close. The rule was strict as to the naming of the year according to actual currency at Mesha sankranti, and it would have been adhered to. 208. We have yet to learn, and our knowledge can only come from careful and painstaking research aud study of a large number of inscription-dates, how far the practioe of naming a solar year after a Jovian samvatsara was extended to the luni-solar year in those parts of India where such reckoning was used, and when such extension took place. In the Indian Calendar ($ 57, p. 53) it was noted that evidence exists to shew that such a practice was followed, at least for a time in some tracts; and the system adopted would doubtless be similar to that obtaining in the case of the solar year, but applied to the luni-solar year; that is to say, the year would be called after the name of the samvatsara current at the moment of beginning of the luni-solar year, or at the exact moment when, at the time of the new moon at the end of the lunar month Phalguna, the longitude of the moon's centre coincided with that of the sun. This moment always takes place earlier than the moment of the solar Mesha sam kranti, and of course the Jovian name thus given to the luni-solar year might be one different from that given to the solar year with which it was mostly connected. Carefal caloolation as to the aro travelled by Jupiter between the moment of beginnings of the luni-solar and solar year would have to be made by the framers of luni-solar panchangs for each year separately, in order to find the appropriate samvatsara whose name the luni-solar year was to bear. This cannot be determined by any general table. In such a system no expanction of a samvatsara can take place except in a luni-solar year which has an intercalary month, since the luni-solar common year is in length roughly seven days less than the samvatsara. 209. I begin Table XLII from the year A.D. 490 when a cyole began, and not from an earlier date, because at present the earliest certain date yet found in India which contains the samvatsara-name of a year belongs to the 8th centary A.D. Scholars are not quite clear about the Chalukya inscription of A.D. 602 (see Indian Chronography, p. 3). It seemed vreless to begin from an earlier date. 210. The present Tables XXVII B to XXXI E supplement the work of Tables XXVII to XXXI A published in Indian Chronography, and enable the beginning and ending time of a Jovian samvatsara to be ascertained by any of the principal Incinn Siddhantas, when caloulation is made on the basis of meau Mesha sankranti. . 211. The present Table XXVII B follows the Present Surya Siddhanta without the bija (or correction introduced in A.D. 1478) on the basis of mean Mesha samkranti, Table XXVII of Indian Chronography being calculated by apparent Mesha sankranti; and Tablo XXVII B is to be used with Table XXVII A just as is Table XXVII. The rule is given in $ 146, p. 51, and examples in $ 147, and (pp. 117-120)" Examples" 48 to 52.

Page #85
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, (VOL. XIIL The present Table XXVIII B is calculated for mean Mesha sam kranti according to the Present Surya Siddhanta with the bija, and is to be used with Table XXVIII A, Indian Ohron. ography, just as is Table XXVIII in that work for apparent Mesha samkranti. Similarly the present Table XXIX B is for mean Mesha sankranti by the First Arya Siddhanta or Aryabhatiya, and is to be used with Table XXIX A, Indian Chronography. And the present Table XXXI B is for mean Mesba samkranti by the Brahma Siddhanta and the Siddhanta Siromani, and is to be used with Table XXXI A, Indian Chronography. . Explanation is fully given in Indian Chronography (pp. 52 to 62), and the work is shewn in Examples 53 to 60. The present Tables XXXI C, D and E are similarly prepared according to the Second Arya Siddhanta, C for apparent, E for mean Mesha samkranti, D being common to both. 212. Having completed my caloulations so far I drew up Table XLII, which shews at a glance (the numbers in columns referring to the list at the side) for every year from A.D. 490-91 to 1914-15 what Jovian Dame would be given to each solar year according to the Hindu rule of naming the year by the samvatsara actually current at Mosha samkranti; and this by all the authorities, and both by apparent and mean Mosha samkranti. It will be found very Useful in tosting the accuracy of dates given ia inscriptions found in tracts which, as in the north, carried on from year to year the practice of naming the year after the actual astronomical position of Jupiter. 213. Thus, to give an example, suppose we have a date given in & record in the year K. Y. 4606 or Saka 1427 expired (=A.D. 1505-6), Table XLII shows us at a glance that that solar year was called "Angiras" according to the Sarya Siddhanta without the bija whether on a basis of apparent or mean Mesha sankranti, by the Surya Siddhanta with the bija also on either base, and (if they had been in use) also by the Original Surya on a mean base, and by the Second Arya Siddhanta on either base; whereas according to the First Arya Siddhanta on either base, or according to the Brahma Siddhanta and Siddhanta Siromani on either base the name of the year was "Srimukha." CTOLE OF JUPITER. ELEMENTS ON BASIS OF MEAN M88A BAAKRINTI. Table XXVII B. By the Surya Siddhanta without the bija. 214. [Calculation on the basis of apparent Mesha sankranti is fully explained in Indian Chronography, pp. 49-51.) At the epoch of the Kaliyuga or in K. Y. O expired, B.C. 3102-1, the samvatsara 26 Nandana ended and 27 Vijaya began exactly at the moment of mean Mosba samkranti, Jupiter being then assumed to be precisely in long. 0deg. Since Vijaya ended before the end of the solar year it became kshays, and did not give its name to any year. From the end of 26 Nandana 34 samvatsaras passed before the moment of beginning of 1 Prabhava of the next cycle. Using the letters of the List of elements of this Siddhanta on p. 49, Indian Chronography, we calculate the interval between the end of 26 Nandana and the beginning of 1 Prabhava by the formula E-(F x 34). (E) 365-258756481 days-(P x 84) 143-889205368 days=221-369551113 days. This is the time after mean Mesha samkranti of K. Y. 33, B.C. 3069-8, when 1 Prabhava began. Between this 1 Prabhava and the 1 Prabhava of K. Y. 3117 there were exactly 52 whole samvatsara cycles. I D " is the length of ono sam vatsara of Jupiter. "E" is the length of the sidereal solar year. "F"-E-D, or the difference between E and D. " " this difference for an entire cycle, or, P x 80. "1-E-H, or additive difference for beginnings of successive cycles

Page #86
No. 5.] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 65 Ix52=5789-504726772 days. Ex16=5844:140103703 days. Deduct the latter from the former, and add 221:369551113 days (the beginning time of 1 Prabhava of K. Y. 33), aud the result is 166-734174182. At this distance of time, therefore, after mean Mesha samkranti No. 1 Prabhara began in K. Y. 3117, B.C. 3069-68. Calculation for the following cycles follows in order by adding for each the element "1." Table XXVIII B. By the Surya Siddlvinta with the bija. 215. [Calculation on the basis of apparent Mesla sankranti is explained in Indian Chronography, pp. 52-53.) Although the bija, or correction, was not introduced till A.D. 1478 still, since it involved the change in some respects of the elements of the Siddhanta (compare the Lists, pp. 49 and 53, Indian Cluronograply), calculation had to be made afresh from the epoch of the Kaliyuga, K. Y. O expired. At the moment of meau Mesha sankranti in that year 26 Nandana ended and 27 Vijaya began. Vijaya was kshaya in that year. Using the elements at the top of p. 53, Ind. Chrow., we find E-(FX34)=221-639172313 days. This is the time measured from mean Mesha sankranti, when 1 Prabhava began in K. Y. 33, B.C. 3069-68. From the beginning of this Prabhava to the beginning of the 1 Prabhava in K. Y. 4540, A.D. 1439-40, there were exactly 76 cycles of samvatsaras. "I"x 76=8497-744791036 days. E x 23=8100-951399063 days. Deduct the latter from the former and add 221-639172313 days as above, and the result is 318-432564286 days. In K. Y. 4540, A.D. 1439-40, therefore, 1 Prabhavn began 318-4326 days after mean Mesha samkrinti. For the beginning-moment of each successive cycle we add the element "T," or 111.812431461 days. Tabla XXIX B. By the First Arya Siddhanta or Aryabhatiya. 216. [For method of calculation on the basis of apparent Mesha sankranti see Indian Chronography, pp. 53-55.] At the epoch of the Kaliyuga 26 Nandana is assumed to havo ended, and 27 Vijaya to have begun, precisely at the moment of mean Mesha samkranti. The year was K. Y. O, A.D. 3102-1. Vijaya was kshaya. We use the same formula as before, vis. E-(F x 34), to find the number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mosha samkranti in K. Y. 33. E=365-258680555 days; Fx 34=144:023981572 days. Result 221-234698983 days. There were exactly 52 cycles between this Prabhava and the Prabhava which began in K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16-17. We therefore add the above result to ("I" x 52) and deduct & multiple of the solar-year length, i.e. (Ex 16). ("I" x 52)=5777-133079900. Adding for the beginning of Prabhava 221-234698983 we have 5998-367778883. Deduct (Ex 16) or 58+4 138888880, and the remainder is 154.228890003. This is the number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mosha sankranti in K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16. The calculation begins regularly from that figure, adding the value of "I" for each cycle. Table XXX B. By the Brahma Siddhanta and Siddhanta Siromani. 217. (For method of calculation on the basis of apparent Mesha samkranti see Indian Chronography, pp. 58-62.) It has already been determined (see Indian Chronography, p. 59, $165) that in K. Y. O Jupiter reached long. 0deg 6'49836 days after mean Mesha samkranti. At that moment 27 Vijaya began and 26 Nandana ended. In the following year, K. Y. 1 expired, 28 Jaya began ("F"=) 4.238430044 days earlier in the year than 27 Vijaya. Hence in that year 28 Jaya began 2.259929956 days after mean Mesba sam kranti, and as it ended about 361 days later ("D") it onded before the end of the solar year and became kshaya,

Page #87
66 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. not giving its name to any year. To find the beginning-moment of the No. 1 Prabhava of the next cycle we add as before E-(Fx 34) to the ending-moment of 26 Nandana as found above. E=-365-258437500 days (Fx34)=-144-106621496 do. 221-151816004 do. +6:498360000 do. 227-650176004 do. Therefore 1 Prabhava began 227-650176004 days after mean Mesha samkranti in the year K. Y. 33, B.C. 3069-68. Add this to "I" x 52, and deduct a multiple of the solar year length. or Ex 16, and we have the datum for K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16-17. "I" x 52. 5769-537012720 +227-650176004 5997-187188724 Ex 16.5844-135000000 153-052188724 This last is the number of days by which 1 Prabhava began in that year after mean Mesha samkranti. From that moment we proceed regularly as before, adding the cycle difference "I" for each cycle. CALCULATION BY THE SECOND ARYA SIDDHANTA ON BASIS OF (i) APPARENT, (ii) MEAN MESHA SAMKRANTI. 218. In my Indian Chronography (n. 2, p. 63) I intimated my intention to publish Tables for finding the time of beginning and ending of a Jovian samvatsara according to the Second (or Laghu) Arya Siddhanta in the same way as those published (Tables XXVII to XXXI A) according to the other Hindu authorities; and I now fulfil my promise. 219. The date of the Second Arya Siddhanta is believed to be about A.D. 950; and according to the opinion of the late Mr. Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit, it does not seem to have been anywhere in use for a long time. It was, however, known to Bhaskaracharya in A.D. 1150, and such being the case I have considered it advisable to prepare the Tables for the whole period covered by the other tables referred to. Though this is certainly useless for later years it is dangerous to draw a line and it is best to be on the safe side, as we know as yet neither the tract where this Siddhanta was used nor the date when its use ceased. As regards the samvatsaras of Jupiter this Siddhanta could never have been received as an authority in the South of India because there the astronomically calculated succession of samvatsaras, in the matter of the application of their names to the solar years, was neglected after the year A.D. 906; every year being afterwards serially connected with the name of a samvatsara without regard to any suppression. The presumption is that the use of the Second Arya Siddhanta was confined to the north, or at least to those tracts where suppressions of samvatsaras were attended to.

Page #88
No. 5.] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 67 TABLE XXXI C. Apparent Mesha sankranti as basis. 220. The process of calculation for Table XXXI C is as follows: According to the Second Arya Siddhanta the position of Jupiter at the moment of mean Mesha samkranti in K. Y. O expired, 1 current, that is to say, at the epoch of the Kaliyugs era, or the moment of mean sunrise on Friday Feb. 18 B.C. 3102, was 357deg 7' 12' (Indian Chronography, p. 63). Jupiter did not reach the point 0deg till he bad travelled 2deg 52' 48' of arc. Calonlating by his mean motion this journey ocoupied 34d. 15h. 45m. or 3465.624537 days (Table XXXIV). He reached long. 0deg therefore at that length of time after the moment of mean Mosha samkranti, and when he reached it the samvatsara 27 Vijaya began. The time-interval between mean and apparent Mesha samkranti in K. Y. O, i.e. the interval which we call the " sodhya ", was determined by Dr. Schram (op. cit. p. 16) as 2:171973 days or 2-171972 days after calculation by two separate methods, the result shewing a minute difference of 0.09 of a second. I have halved this difference, and calculated with a sodhya of 2.1719725 days, or 2d. 4h. 7m. 38.424s. Jupiter therefore reached long. 0deg, 26 Nandana ended, and 27 Vijaya began, (34:65624537 + 2.1719725 days =) 36-82821787 days, or (34d. 15h. 45m. + 2d. 4h. 7m. 38-424s. =) 36d. 19h. 52m. 38-4248. after apparent Mesha samkranti in K. Y. O expired. 221. Next has to be ascertained the moment of beginning of the first samvatsara "1 Prabhava" of the next 60-samvatsara cycle. This occurred after the expiration of exactly 34 samvatsaras counting from the end of 26 Nandana. The length of the solar year is (El =) 365-258690278 days. The annual difference between the lengths of the solar year and sainvatsara is (F=) 4.231719473 days. This last multiplied by 34 is 143-878462082 days E-(F x 34)= 221-380228196 days. This, added to the number of days by which 26 Naudana ended after apparent Mosha samkranti (viz. : 36-82821787 days, as found above) gives us 258-208446066 days. 1 Prabhava therefore began 258-208446066 days after apparent Mesha samkranti in the year K. Y. 33 expired or B.C. 3069-68. The reason why the solar year was not K. Y. 34 expired is because in K. Y. 8 expired, B.C. 3094.93, the samvatsara 35 Playa was expunged. 222. To arrive at the exact beginning of the "1 Prabhava" which began in A.D. 16-17, between which year and the year K. Y. 33 expired or B.C. 3069-68 there were exactly 52 complete cycles of samvatsaras, eloment "I" must be first calculated. This is the difference in the beginning-time of the samvatsara No. 1 Prabhava at the beginning of successive 60-year ayoles. The annual difference being (F=) 4.231719473 days, Fx 60 is 253.903168380 days. Deduct this from the year-length "E" given above, and the remainder is the value of "I", vis. 111.355521898 days. 52 of these cycle-differences ("I" x 52) amount to 5790-487138696 days. To this must be added the time by which the 1 Prabhava began after Mesha samkranti in K. Y. 33 expired, or B.C. 3069-68. This was found to be 258 208446066 days. The total is 6048-695584762 days. Deduct from this a multiple of the solar year-length E, viz. (Ex16=) 5844:139044448, and the remainder is 204556540314 days. 223. No. 1 Prabhava therefore began in A.D. 16-17 or K. Y. 3117 expired 204-556540314 days after apparent Mesha samkranti. From this point the calculation for Table XXXI C is carried regularly forward cycle by cycle, the expunged, or kshaya, samvatsaras being duly noted, with the years in which the expunction took place. 224. It has been mentioned that in the earliest of the cycles which have been dealt with above the samvatsara 35 Plava was expunged. This occurred in the year K. Y. 8 expired B.O. 3094-3. From 27 Vijaya to 35 Plava is 8 samvatsaras. The annual difference "F" 3. See the list of elements of this Siddhanta on p. 63, Indian Chronography, and footnote above, p. 64.

Page #89
69 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. . multiplied by 8 ia 33-853755781 days. Vijaya was found to have begun 36-82541 870 days after apparent Mesha kaminkranti in its solar year. Deducting from this 33.853755784 days, vis: the 8-years collective difference, the remainder is 2.974162086 days. 35 Plavn, therefore, began at that length of time after apparent Mesha sankranti in K. Y. 8 expired or B.C. 30:1-3; and since the length of st samvatsara is only 361 odd days, it is evident that Plava ended before the expiry of the 3654 days of the solar year. It has been necessary to work out this point since, if there had been no exponction in the cycle in question, the year connected with: 1 Prabhava of the following cyclo would not have been, as it is, K. Y. 33 but K. Y. 34 expired. [For the sake of conformity with the similar Tables for the other Siddhantas (Tables XXVII to XXXI A, Luulin Chronography) I have calculated tho sodhya as it has been determined by Dr. Schram for K Y. O, ris. : 2.1719725 lays, leaving it to workery to make the very slight alteration necessary if a very close case shonld be discovered) to get perfect accuracy for the contury concerned. Dr. Schram's results will be found in Indian Clironography, p. 16. The sodhya iu K. Y. O was 2.171972 days, in K. Y. 3000 was 2-172707 days, in K. Y. 4000 was 2-172952 days aud in K. Y. 5000 was 2-173197 days. Having found by my Tables the beginning-time of a samvatsara, if greater acenrncy is necessary, deduct from the result after K. Y. 8000, fairly in proportion to the 2000 years' interval, an amount varying from 0-0007 to 0.0012, or from Im. 2. to lm. 468. This last is the greatest possible difference.] Table XXXI D. Table XXXID is to be used for Second Arya Suldhantn computation just as Tablo XXVII B (Indian Chronnyraphy) is used for computation by the Surya Siddhanta without the bija. TARGE XXXT E. Meus Mesht sankranti as basis. 225. The mothod of work for finding the beginning of the samvatsara 1 Prabhava in the year A.D. 16-17, K. Y. 3117 expired, ou the basis of reference to moan instead of to apparent Mosha sari kranti, could be explained in exactly the same way as has been already done in the latter caso; but it is necessary to go into such full details a second time. It suflices to say for a beginning, that with reference to mean Mosha sankranti in the year K. Y. O expired or at the epoch of the Kaliyuga era it has been shown that the samvatsara 26 Nandana ended, and 27 Vijaya began 31486245370 days afuer tbat moment. We work from this point. 8 samvatsaras luter 35 Plava began (F X 8) 33-853753784 days earlier than did 27 Vijaya. Deducting the latter from the former figure we find that in the solar year K. Y. 8 expired, B.C. 3069-8 35 Plava began 0-802489586 days after mcan Mesha sankranti, and therefore ended before the end of the solar car. It was a kshaya samvatsara. Hence, as before so here, the 1 Prabhava of the next cycle logan in K. Y. 33 and not in K. Y. 34 expired. 226. No. 27 Vijaya began in K. Y. O expired 34:656245370 days after mean Mesha samkranti "H"-"F"X31)=221:380228196 days. ($ 221 above.) Ald there. Then I Prabhava in K. Y. 33, B.C. 3069-8, began 256036473566 days after ruoan Mosha sankranti. Add this to "I" x 52 which=5790-487138696. Result G1140-523612962 days. Deduct "E" X 16 or 58 14.139044148 days and we arrive at 202-394597814 dnys, which is the number of days by which 1 Prabhava of the cycle began after zuenn Mosha sankranti in K. Y. 3117, A.D. 16-17. This is tabulated : 202-3510 days, and so in succession.

Page #90
No. 5.] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 69 Time-corrections. 227. Calculation by Tables XXXI C and D, or E and D will.enable us to ascertain the moment of beginning and ending of any samvatsara by the Second Arya Siddhanta with reference to any Mesha samkranti moment, true or mean; but as in the case of the Original Surya Siddhanta, Brahma Siddhanta and Siddhanta Siromani we must, if we use the Indian Calendar Table I, for giving us the time of occurrence of Mesha samkranti each year (cols. 13 to 17 for the First Arya Siddhanta) apply a correction in order to get at the exact time of Mesha samkranti by the Second Arya Siddhanta, because the length of the year fixed by the First Arya differed slightly from that fixed by the Second Arya Siddhanta. The two started from the same point, tis. : the sunrise epoch of the Kaliyuga, or mean sunrise on Feb. 18 B.C. 3102, but according to the Second Arya the year is 0.84s. longer than the First Arya year (Ind. Ohronography, p. 158, col. 3). Hence the following Table must be used : TABLE A A. DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE MOMENTS OF MEAN MESHA BANKRANTI AS CALCULATED BY (1) THE FIRST ARYA SIDDHANTA, (2) THE SECOND ABYA SIDDHANTA, THE TWO HAVING BEEN TOGETHER IN K. Y. 0, B.C. 3102. [Haring found from Table I, cols. 13 to 17, etc. (by applying the fixed sodhya to the apparent Mesha samkranti) the moment of mean Mesha sankranti by the First Arya Siddhanta, add the time difference given in this Table for every expired year of the K. Y. in order to obtain the same by the Second Arya Siddhanta.] Difference in years. Time difference. Difference in years. Time difference. Differ ence in Time difference. Difference in years. Time difference. years. M. H. H. M. S. 24 14 S. 0.84 1.68 2.52 3.36 100 200 300 400 - 42 IIIIIII!! M. S. - 840 - 16-80 - 25.20 - 33.60 - 42.0 - 5040 - 58.80 17.20 15-60 2000 2000 3000 5000 OVORA 4000 4.20 HIIIIIIIII 500 1 100 6.72 7.56 600 700 800 900 - N.B. To obtain exact time of apparent Misha sankranti by the Firat Arya Siddhanta ada 30s. to the time given in Table I, col. 17 of the Indian Calendar in years 4.D. sohore number is odd, but not in thon ohore wumber is even. See Indian Chronography " Hints for workers," No. 20, p.79. 228. Again, to fix the exact moment of apparent Mesha samkranti by the Second Arya Siddhanta we have to note that according to it the sodhya, or time-difference between mean and apparent Mesha samkrantis varies slightly year by year, whereas the sodhya hy the First Arya Siddhanta is a constant; so that we must, for absolute accuracy in Second Arya Siddhanta time, take note of this varying difference.

Page #91
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII Dr. Schram has fixed its value for us (see Indian Chronography, 139 D, p. 16) at different millenniums thus TABLE B B. SECOND ARTA SIDDHANTA BODHTA. K. Y expired. Christian year. Exact value of fodhya as fized by Dr. Schram. maMsa 3000 4000 5000 t s s 8 B.C. 103-02 A.D. 899-900 A.D. 1899-1900 B. 41.88 305 24.22 9 It will be seen that for all ordinary purposes it will suffice to tie a constant 2d. 4h. 9m.; but for very close work take the sodhya-value at K, Y. 3601, A.D. 500, as being 28. 4h. 8m. 54-5828. and add for every succeeding 100 years 2.117s, and for 1000 years 21.168s. RULE FOR WORK, AND EXAMPLE. 229. All work formerly necessary for the purpose of ascertaining which Jovian samvatsara began in the course of any given year according to any of the principal Siddhantas, and whether calculated by apparent or mean Mesha samkranti, is now obviated by the information given in Table XLII below, which solves tha question at a glance. It shews the samvatsara current at every M&sha sathkranti, and we therefore know that the next samvatsara of the cycle began during the year. When there is an asterisk shown it means that this latter samvatsara both began and ended during the solar year, so that the next again also began during that year and was current at Masha sankranti of next year. 230. But we sometimes desire to know the time of beginning and ending of a samvatsara in order to ascertain whether it was current at the time of the event or action chronicled in an inscription. 231. This time is precisely the same whether we calculate from mean or from apparent Mesha samkranti, and as the time of the latter is already given in, or can be gathered from, cols. 13 to 17 or 17a of the Indian Calendar, it is easiest to use that information as basis of work. Find this required time, therefore, according to the Surya Siddhanta (with or without the bija), the First Arya or Aryabhatiya, the Original Surya, and Brahma Siddhantas, and the Siddhanta Siromani in the manner described in $$ 146, 147, 153, 158, 162 or 167 A and examples 48 to 59 A of Indian Chronography. 232. The work according to the Second Arya Siddhanta is precisely similar, but we have to zase the Tables A A and B B in the text above instead of any of the other Tables in the text of Indian Chronography. I proceed with an example. 233. We want to know what samvatsara began in K. Y. 4380 expired, A.D. 1279-80 according to the Second Arya Siddhanta. The answer is given by Table XLII below. 18 Tarana was current both at apparent and mean Mesha sankrantis, and therefore in either caso gave its name to the solar year; 19 Parthiva began in the course of the year. When did Parthiva begin ? and when did it end? For rough work the following will always suffice, whether we have been calculating by mean or apparent Mesha sankranti, the time being the same by both. We will work by

Page #92
No, 5.] CYCLE OF JUPITER AND NAMES OF SAMVATSARAS. 71 apparent Mosha sankranti. Table XXXI C below shows that in the cycle concerned 1 Prabhara began 351 days after Mesha samkranti, and Table XXXI D shews that in its year 19 Parthiva began 76 days earlier than did 1 Prabhava; so 19 Parthiva began (351-76) 275 days nfter apparent Mesha samkranti in the given year. We find the time of apparent Mesha sanktanti in that year from the Indian Calendar Table I, 1.c.according to the First Arya Siddhinta, on March 25 on day 84 (Table IX) at about 21 hours after mean sunrise. Call this day 85.1 Table A A shews the time-difference between the two Siddhantas, for the 4350 years since K. Y. O, ns being about one hour. This may be ignored. 19 Parthiva began 275 days later. 275+85= 360, 2.c. (Table IX, Ind. Cal.) 19 Parthiva began on December 26 A.D. 1279. This suuticos for a rough solution of the problem. For close work we must calculate more carefully. I give here the closest possible according to our available Tables, following the course prescribed above. For the beginning of 19 Parthiva (Tables XXXI C and D) we have 351.4704-76.1710=275.2994:=(Table XXXVI) 275d. 7h. Ilm. 8:16s. after apparent Mesha samkranti. Apparent Mesha samkranti by the First Arya Siddhanta (Table I, Indian Calendar, and Indian Chronography, " Hint" 20, p. 79) is 84d.20h. 57m. 30s. The difference in the sodhya interval between mean and apparent Mesha samkranti has to be taken into account. The First Arya Siddhanta fixes this interval as always 20. 3h. 32m. 30s. But according to the Second Arya it varies slightly. (See above, Table B B, 228, and accompanying remarks). The given K. Y. year is 4380. In K. Y. 4000 it was 2d, 4h. 9m. 3.05s. Add for (say) 400 years 8.476., at the rate of 2.1178. per 100 years and we have the bodhya in the given year by the Second Arya Siddhanta as 22. th. 9m. 11:52s. The time-difference between the two authorities (Table 4. A above, SS 227) must also be ascertained. This is, for 4000 years, 56m.; for 300 years, 4m. 128.; for 80 years, Im.7.20.; total lh. lm. 19-20s. Now we make our calculation, d. h. m. s. First Arya Siddhanta apparent Mesha samkranti ... 84 20 57 30 First Arya Siddhanta sodhya ... ... 2 3 32 30 First Arya mean Mesha samkranti ... 87 0 30 0 Time-difference between First and Second Arya Siddhanta in K. Y. 4380 ... 1 1 19.20 Second Arya Siddhanta mean Mesha sarkranti ... 87 1 31 19-20 Second Arya Siddhanta sodhya ... -2 4 9 11:52 Apparent Mesha samkranti by Second Arya Siddhanta ... 84 21 22 7.68 19 Parthiva began after this ... ... 275 7 11 816 Time of beginning of 19 Parthiva by the Second Arya Siddhanta ... ... 360 4 33 15.84 360d.=(Table IX, Indian Calendar) December 26. We have found therefore that 19 Parthiva according to the Second Arya Siddhanta, whether based on apparent or mean Mesha samkranti ($ 231 above) began at 4h. 33m. 15.846. after mean sunrise on December 26, A.D. 1279. 1 To suit, that is, the European name of the day,

Page #93
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. TABLE XXVII B. THE SIXTY-SAMVATSARA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sigo system by the SURYA SIDDHANTA WITHOUT TIE BIJA calculated with reference to mean Mosha samkranti. (For all India up to A.D. 906, and for the northern portion alone after and inclusive of that date.) Number of days by which Year of the Kaliyuga Christian Year of the Christian Number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesla. sankranti. Kshaya (expunged) samvatsaras. Prabbava Kshaya (exprnged) samvatsaras. (expired). year. Kaliyuga (expired). year. began After mean Mosha samkranti. 3117 (3156) 3176 3236 (3241) 3295 (3327) 3354 (3412) 3413 3473 (3497) 3532 (3582) 3591 3651 (3668) 3710 (3753) 3769 3829 (3838) 3888 (3924) 3947 40071 B.C. A.D. (3102-01) 27 Vijaya. (4009) (908-09) 3 Sukla. 3069-6 221.3696 4066 965-66 121.8264 (4094) (993-94) 29 Manmatha A.D. 4125 1024-25 233-1631 16-17 166-7342 (4180) (1079-80) 56 Dundubhi. (55-56) 40 Prabhava. 1083-84 344.4997 75-76 278.0708 1143-44 90:5776 135-36 24.1487 (4265) (1164-65) 22 Sarvadhirin. (140-41) 6 Angiras. 1202-03 201-9142 194-95 135.4853 (4350) |(1249-50) 48 Ananda. (226-27) 33 Vikirin. 43621261-62 313-2509 253-54 246.8219 4422 1321-22 59-3287 (311-12) 59 Krodhana.! (4436) (1335-36) 15 Vpisha. 312-13 358-1586 4481 1380-81 170-6654 372-73 104-2364 (4521) (1420-21) 41 Plavanga. (396-97) 25 Kbara. 4546 1139-40 282-0020 431-32 215-5731 (After this date Tables XXVIII B below, (481-82) 51 Pingala. 490-91 326.9097 and XXVIII A in the Indian Chronography 550-51 72:9876 are ordinarily to be used.) (567-68) 18 Tirana. 46009 1499-1500 28.0799 609-16 184-3242 (4606) (1505-06) | 7 Srimukha. (652-53) 44 Sadharana. 4659 1558-59 139.4165 668-69 295.6608 (4691) (1590-91) 33 Vikarin. 728-29 41.7387 4716 1617-18 250-7531 (737-38) 10 Dhatri. (4777) (1676-77) 60 Kshaya. 787-88 153.0753 47711 1676-71 362.0897 (823-24) 37 Sobhana. 846-47 264.4120 906-071 10.4898 1 In Southern India the expunction of samvatsaras was neglected from, and inclnding the cycle buioning in A.D. 906. About A.D. 1500 the bija (correction) was generally introduced, and the beginning moments of the cycles were recalculated from the epoch of the Kaliyugn. For years subsequent to A.D. 1500 Tables XXVIII B below and XXVIII A (Indian Chronograpky) should as a rale be used. But since the bija was not introduced all over India at the same time calculations for three more cycles bave been here given according to the Surys Siddhanta without the bija.

Page #94
No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 73 TABLE XXVIII B. THE SIXTY-SAMVATSARA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the SURYA SIDDHANTA WITH THE BIJA calculated with reforence to mean Mesha sarnkranti. Number of days Year of the Kaliyaga (expired) 1 Christian year, Kshaya (expunged) sampatsaras. Year of the Kaliyuga! Christian year. which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkranti. Number of days by which 11 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkrauti. Kshaya (expauged) Barivatsaras. (expired). 1 2 35 Plava. A.D. 45401439-40 318.4326 4600 1499-1500 64-9862 (4615) (1514-15) 4659 1558-59' 1767987 (4700) (1599-1600) 4718 1617-18 288-6111 4778 1677-78 35.1648 (4786) (1685-86) 4837 1736-37' 146.9772 16 Chitrabha na. 42 Kilaka. A.D. (4871) (1770-71) 4896 1795-96 258-7896 4956 1855-565-3433 (4957) (1856-57) ... 5015 1914-15 117.1557 (5042) (1941-42) 5074 1973-74 228-9682 (5128) | (2027-28) . 5133 2032-33 3407806 2 Vibhaya. 28 Jaya. 9 Yuvan. 55 Durmati.

Page #95
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII, TABLE XXIX B. THE SIXTY-BAAVATSARA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the First ARYA SIDDHANTA OR ARYABHATIYA. Calculated with reference to mean Mesha sankranti. Number of days by Year of the Kaliyuga (expired). which Christian year. Number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkranti. Kshays (expunged) samvatsara. Year of the (Kaliyugs) Christian year. Kshsya (expunged) samvatsara. (expired). 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkrinti, 3 B.C. (3102-01) 3069-68 27 Vijaya. 221-2347 25 Khara. 52 Kalayukta. 5524 37 Sobhans. 18 Tarana. 44 Sadharana 10 Dhatri. 37 sobhana. A.D. 3117 16-17 154-2289 (3153) (52-53) ... 3176 75-76 265-3276 3236 135-36 11.1676 (3238) (137-38) 3 sakla. 3295 194-95 122-2663 (3323) (222-23) 29 Manmatha. 3354 253-54 233-3651 (3409) (308-09) 56 Dundabhi. 3413 312-13 344-4638 3473 372-73 90-3038 (3494) (393-94) 22 Sarvadharin. 3532 431-32 201 4025 (3579) (478-79) 48 Ananda, 3591490-91 312.5012 3651 550-51 58-3413 (3664) (563-64) 14 Vikrama. 3710 609-10 169-4400 (3750) (649-50) 41 Plavanga. 3769 668-69 280-5387 3829 728-29 26-3787 (3835) (734-35) ... 7 Srimukha. 3888 787-88 137-4774 (3920) (819-20) 33 Vikarin. 3947 846-47 248.5762 (4005) (904-05) 59 Krodhana. 4006 905-06 359-6749 A.D. 4066 965-66 105-5149 (4090) (989-90) 4125 1024-25' 2166136 (4176) (1075-76) 4184' 1083-84327 4244 1143-44 73 (4261) (1160-61) 4303 1202-03 184.6511 (4346) (1245-46) 43621261-62 2957498 44221 1321-22 41.5898 (4431) (1330-31) 4481 1380-81 152.6885 (4517) (1416-17) 45401439-40 263-7872 46001499-1500 9.6273 (4602) (1501-02) 4659 1558-59 120-7260 (4687) (1586-87) 4718 1617-18 231.8247 (4772) (1671-78) 4777 1676-77 342.9234 4837 1736-37 88-7634 (4857) (1756-57) 4896 1795-96 1199-8622 (4942) (1841-42) 4955' 1854-55 310-9609 5015 1914-1556-8009 5028 (1927-28) 5074 1973-74 167.8996 (5113) (2012-13) 5133 2032-33 278.9983 3 sukla. 29 Manmatha. 55 Durmati. 21 Sarvajit. 47 Pramadin. 10 14 Vikrams. 40 Parabhava.

Page #96
No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER, TABLE XXXI B. THE SIXTY-SARVATSABA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the BREMA SIDDHANTA AND SIDDHANTA SIROMANI. Calculated with reference to mean Mosha sankranti. Year of the Year of the Kaliyuga Christian Christian Number of days by which 11 Pralhava begag after mean Mosha samkrauti. Kshays (expunged) samvatare. Kaliyuga ant i Number of days by which Prabhava began after mean Mohs samkranti. Prabhava Kshsya (expunged) samvatsara. (expired). 1 year (expired). Year. B.C. (3101-00) 3069-68' 22766502 28 Jaya. 3117 (3.153) 3176 3236 (3238) 3255 (3323) 3354 (3408) 3413 3473 (3493) 3532 (3578) 3591 3651 (3664) 3710 (3749) A.D. 16-17 153.0522 (52-53) 37 Sobhana. 75-76 264.0048 135-36 9.6990 (137-38) 3 Sukla. 194-95 120-6517 (222-23) 29 Manmatha. 253-54' 2316043 (307-08) 55 Durmati. 312.13 342'5569 372-73 88.2511 (392-93) 21 Sarvajit. 431-32 199-2038 (477-78) 47 Pramadin. 490-91' 310-1564 550-51 55-8506 (863-64) 14 Vikrams. 609-10 166-8032 (648-49) 40 Parabhaya. 668-69 277-7559 728-29 23-4501 (733-34) 6 Angiras. 787-88 134.4027 (818-19) 32 Vilamba. 846-47 245.3553 (903-04) 58 Raktaksha. 906-06 356-3080 A.D. 4066 965-66 102 0022 (4090) (989-90) 25 Khara. 4125 1024-25 212.9548 (4175) (1074-75) 51 Pingala. 41841083-84 323-9074 4244 1143-44 69.6016 (4260) (1159-60) 17 Subhanu. 4303 1202-03 18045543 (4345) (1244-45) 43 Saumya. 4362 1261-62 291.5069 4422 1321-22 37.2011 (4430) (1329-30) 9 Yuvan. 1380-81 148-1537 (4515) (1414-15) 35 Plava. 45401439-40 259.1064 1499-1500 4.8006 (4601) (1500-01) 2 Vibhava. 4659 1558-59 115.7532 (4686) (1595-86) 28 Jaya. 4718 1617-18 226 (4771) (1670-71) 54 Randra. 4777 1676-77 337-6585 4837 1736-37 83.3527 (4856) (1755-56) 20 Vyaya. 4896 1795-96 194-3053 (4941) (1840-41) 46 Paridbavin. 4955 1854-55 305.2579 5015 1914-15 50-9521 (5027) (1926-27) 13 Pramathin. 5074 1973-74 161.9048 (5112) (2011-12) 39 Visvavasa. 5133 2032-33 272.8 8 7058 3769 3829 (3834) 3888 (3919) 3947 (4004) 4006 L 2

Page #97
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. [VOL. XIII TABLE XXXI O. THE SIXTY-BAMVATSARA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the SECOND ARYA SIDDEINTA. Calculated with reference to apparent Mesha sankranti. Number of days by Year of the Christian Kaliyuga (expired) Kshays (expanged) samvatsara, Christian year. which 1 Prabhava began after apparent Mesha samkranti. Year of the Kaliyuga (expired). Number of days by which 1 Prabhaval began after apparent Mesbs 8:1mkranti. Kshays (expungeil) samvatsara. year, co 3117 (3065) 3176 3236 (3250) 3295 (3335) 3351 3414 (3421) 3473 (3506) 3532 (3591) 3591 3651 (3676) 3710 (3762) B.C. (3102-1) (3094-3) ... (3069-8) 258-208446 A.D. 16-17 204.5565 (64-65) 75-76 315 9121 135-36 | 62.0089 (149-50) 194-95 173.3644 (234-35) 253 54 284.7199 313-14 30-8168 (320-21) 372-73 142-1723 (405-06) 431-32 253-5278 (490-91) 490-91 364.8833 550-51 1109802 (575-76) 609-10 222-3357 (661-62) A.D. 4007906-07 48-5959 (4018) (917-18) 12 Baho35 Plava. 4066 9 65-66 159.9514 dhanya. (4103) (100.2-03) ... 38 Krodhin. 4125 1024-25 271.3070 4185 1084-85174038 (4189) (1088-89) 5 Prajapati. 4244 1143-44 1287593 49 Rakshasa. (4274) (1173-74) 31 Hema4303 1202-03 240-1148 lamba. (4359) (1258-59) 57 Radhirod15 Vrisha. 4362 1261-62 351.470-4 garin. 4422 1321-22 97.5672 41 Plavanga. (4445) (1944-45) 24 Viktita. 4481 1380-81 208.9227 (4530) (1429-30) 50 Anala. 8 Bbava. 45401439-40 320 2782 4600 1499-1500 66-3751 34 Sarvarin. (4615) (1511-15) 16 Chitrabhi4659 1558-59 177.7306 60 Kshaya. (4700) (1599-1600) 42 Kilaks. 4718 1617-18 289.0861 4778 1677-78 35.1829 26 Nandana. (4786) (1685-86) 9 Yuvan. 4837 1736-37 1465385 53 Siddhar- (4871) (1770-71) 35 Plava. thin. 4896 1795-96 257 8940 4956 1855-56 3.9908 (4956) (1855-56) 1 Prabhava. 19 Parthiva. 5015 1914-15' 115-3463 (5042) (1941-42) 28 Jaya. 46 Paridhav-ll 5074 1973-74 226-7019 in. (5127) (2026-27) 54 Raudra. 5133 2032-33 338-0574 nu. 333.6912 79-7880 3769 3829 (3847) 3888 (3933) 668-69 728-29 (746-47) 787-88 (832-33) 191.1436 3947 846-47 302.4991 N.B.-This table is based on Dr. Schram's valuation of the Sodhya in K. Y. 0, a mean being taken between his two results (see Indian Chronography, p. 16) obtained by different modes of calculation, viz., 2:171973 days and 2-171972 days. It is taken here as 2.1719725 days. The greatest difference between the bodhya in K. Y. O and that in K. Y. 5000 amounts to no more than 1m. 4616., or 0:001226 day.

Page #98
No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. TABLE XXXI D. THE SIXTY-SAMVATSARA CYCLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the SECOND ARYA SIDDHANTA. The number of days and decimals less than the day given in Table XXXI C by which each samvatsara began after apparent Mesha samkranti in its solar year. No. 1 Samvatsara. 1 Prabhava 2 Vibhava 3 Sukla 4 Pramoda 5 Prajapati 6 Angiras 7 Srimukha 8 Bava 9 Yuvan 10 Dhatri 11 Tevara 12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramathin 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha 16 Chitrabhanu 17 Subhanu 18 Tarana 19 Parthiva 20 Vyaya 21 Sarvajit 22 Sarvadharin 23 Virodhin 24 Vikrita 25 Khara 26 Nandana 27 Vijaya 28 Jaya 29 Manmatha 30 Durmukha 31 Hemalamba 2 Number of days.. 3 No. 1 Samvatsara. 0.000 32 Vilamba 4-2317 33 Vikarin 8-4634 34 Sarvarin 12-6952 35 Plava 16.9269 36 Subhakrit 21.1586 37 Sobhana 25.3903 38 Krodhin 29.6220 39 Visvavasu 33.8538 40 Parabhava 38-0855 41 Plavanga 42.3172 42 Kilaka 46.5489 43 Saumya 50-7806 44 Sadharans 45 Virodhakrit 46 Paridhavin 55 0124 59.2441 47 Pramadin 63.4758 67.7075 48 Ananda 71.9392 76.1710 80.4027 49 Rakshasa 50 Anala 51 Pingala 84.6344 52 Kalayakta 88.8661 53 Siddharthin 54 Raudra 2 .. 77 Number of days. 131-1833 135-4150 139 6467 143-8785 148-1102 152-3419 156.5736 160-8053 165-0371 169-2688 173.5005 177-7322 181-9639 186*1957 190-4274 194-6591 198.8908 203.1225 207-3543 211.5860 215-8177 220-0494 224-2811 228-5129 232.7446 236.9763 241.2080 245-4397 249-6714 93.0978 97.3295 55 Durmati 101.5613 56 Dundubhi 105.7930 57 Rudhirodgarin 110.0247 58 Raktaksha 114-2564 59 Krodhana 118-4881 60 Kshaya 122-7199 1 Prabhava (of the following 253.9032 126.9516 cycle).

Page #99
78 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XIII. TABLE XXXI E. THE SIXTY-SAMVATSARA CICLE OF JUPITER. Mean-sign system by the Second ARTA SIDDHANTA. Calculated with reference to mean Mesha sankranti. Year of the Kaliyuga Christian Year of the Christian Number of days by which 1 Prabbaval began after mean Mesha samkranti. Kshaya (expunged) samvatsara. Kaliyuga Number of days by which 1 Prabhava began after mean Mesha samkrafti. Kahaya (expunged) samvatsara. (expired). year. (expired) year. (8) 33 3117 (3064) 3176 3236 (3250) 3295 (3335) 3354 8414 (3420) 3473 (3505) 8532 (3591) 3591 3651 (3676) 3710 (3762) 3769 3829 (3847) 3888 (3932) 3947 B.C. (3102-1) (3094-3) 35 Plava. 3069-68 256-3802 A.D. 16-17 202.3846 (63-64) 48 Ananda. 75-76 313.7401 135-8659-8369 (149-50) 15 Vrisha. 194-95 171-1924 (234-35) 41 Plavanga. 253-54 282-5480 313-14 28-6448 (319-20) 7 Srimukha. 372-73 140-0003 (405-06) 34 Sarvarin. 431-32 251.3558 (490-91) 60 Kshaya. 490-91 362.7114 550-51 108-8082 (575-76) 26 Nandana. 609-10 220 16371 (661-62) 53 Siddharthin. 331-6192 668-69 728-29 776161 (746-47) 19 Parthiva. 787-88 188-9716 (831-32) 45 Virodhakrit. 846-41 300-3271 906-07 46-4239 (916-17) 11 Isvara. 965-66 1577795 A.D. (4103) (1002-03) 39 Krodhin. 4125 1024-25' 269 1350 4185 1084-8515.2318 (4188) (1087-88) 1 4 Pramoda. 4244 1143-44 126-5873 (4273) (1172-73) 30 Durmukha. 4303 1202-03 237-9429 (4359) (1258-59) 57 Rudhirod garin. 4362 1261-62 349.2984 44221321-22 95.3952 (4444) (1343-44) 23 Virodhin. 4481 1380-81 206-7507 (4529) (1428-29) 49 Rakshasa. 45401439-40 318.1063 4600 1499-1500 64.2031 (4615) (1514-15) 16 Chitrabhi nu. 4659 1558-59 175-5586 (4700) (1599-1600 42 Kilaka. 4718 1617-18 286-9141 4778 1677-78 33.0110 (4785) (1684-85) 8 Bhava. 4837 1736-37 1443665 (4871) (1770-71) 35 Plava. 4896 4956 1795-96 255-7220 1855-561.8188 4007 (4017) (4956) 5015 (1855-56) 1914-15 1 Prabhava. 113'1744 4066 To determine the beginning and ending times of a samvatsara use this Table with Table XXXI D. For bodhya see foot of Table XXXI C.

Page #100
No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 79 TABLE XLII. The Jovian name of each Hindu Calendar year according to the different Siddhantas and systems of calculation.

Page #101
TABLE XLII. I JOVIAN NAME OF EACH HINDU CALENDAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE DIFFERENT SIDDHANTAS AND SYSTEMS OF CALCULATION. shews when an expunction of a samvatsara occurs, and when, therefore, the following samvatsara does not give its name to the next year. "S."=Siddhanta ; "M. S."=Mesha sainkranti; numbers in columns 3 to 13 refer to the list of Names of the Jovian atsaras on the right. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MRAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. GE 0. SURYA SORYA S. NO S. WITI BIJA. BIJA FIRST ARYA ORIG. SORYA S. BRALMA SECOND AND ARYA S. SOBYA S. NO BIJA. SURYA S. WITH BIJA. FIRST ABYA BRAHMA SECOND ARYA ORIG. Expired year of Kaliyuga. AND STRO. SIRO. S. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Apparent Mean Mean M. S. . . Mean M. S. Mean M. S. M. S. Mean Apparent Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Mesn Mean Mean Mean Mein 2. Viblosva. 1 5 0-91 60 1-92 1 2-93 2 3-94 3 4-95 4 M. S. la Apparent i 490 08 000-8 COO8 1986 3606 3607 3608 33609 3610 1. Prabhava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukha. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatsi. 11. Isvara. 12. 'abudhanya. 13. Pramachin. 14. Vikioma. 15. Vrisha. 16. Chitrabbanu. 17. Subhanu. 18. Taran. 19. Partbiva. 20. Vyaya. 15-96 5 16-976 17-98 7 18-99 8 1-5001 0 10 DO 505-08 15 506-07 16 507-08 17 508-09 18 509-10 19 510-11 20 511-12 21 512-13 22 513-14 23 514-15 24 515-16 25 516-17 26 517-18 27 518-19 28 519-20 29 3611 3612 3613 3514 3516 E 25 10-01 10 11-02 11 12-03 12 13-04 13 14-05 14 3616 3617 361 3619 || 3620 [VOL. XIII,

Page #102
| 84 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 No. 5.] 3662 8621 8622 3623 3624 3625 520-21 521-22 522-23 32 523-24 524-25 3661 3663 8664 8665 560-61 10 561-62 11 562-63 12 563-64 13 564-65 14 565-66 15 566-67 16 3626 8627 8628 8629 8630 525-26 526-27 36 527-28 37 528-29 88 529-30 39 3666 3667 3668 3669 8670 3631 3632 3633 3634 3635 530-31 40 531-32 41 532-33 42 533-34 534-35 3671 3672 3673 3674 3675 567-68 568-69 569-70 570-71 571-72 572-73 573-74 574-75 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarvad harin. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vikpita. 25. Khara. 26. Nandans. 27. Vijays. 28. Jaya. 29. Manmaths. 30. Durmukha. 31. Hemalamba. 32. Vilamba. 33. Vikarin. 34. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. 36. gabha krit. 37. Sobhana. 38. Krodhin. 39. Visvavasu. 40. Parabhava. 41. Plavanga. 42. Kilaka. 43. Saumya. 44. Sadharans. 45. Virodhskrit. 46. Paridhavin. 47. Pramidin. 48. Ananda. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Analo 3636 8637 3638 3689 3640 535-36 45 536-37 46 537-8847 538-39 539-40 3676 3677 3678 3679 3680 575-76 26 576-77 577-78 28 578-79 29 579-80 30 SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 3641 3642 3643 3644 3645 540-41 541-42 51 542-43 52 543-44 544-45 3681 3682 3683 3684 3685 3646 3647 3648 3649 3650 & S85364 545-46 546-47 547-48 57 548-49 58 549-50 59 8686 3687 3688 3689 3690 580-811 31 581-82 32 582-83 33 583-84 34 584-85 35 585-86 36 586-87 37 587-88 88 588-89 39 589-9040 590-91 591-92 592-93 593-94 594-95 8651 3652 3653 3654 3655 550-51 551-52 1 552-532 553-54 3 554-55 4 3691 3692 3693 3694 3695 51. Pingala 52. Kalayukta. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 55. Darmati. 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 58. Raktaksha. 59. Krodhana. 60. Kshaya. 3656 3657 3658 555-56 556-57 557-58 558-59 559-60 7 3696 3697 3698 8699 3700 595-96 46 596-97 47 597-98 48 598-99 49 599-600 50 3659 3660

Page #103
TABLE XLII-contd. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. ear A.D. SORYA S. NO BIJA. FIRST ABYA ear A.D. SURYA S. WITH - BIJA, BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARYA ORIG. SORIA S. Expired year of Kaliyaga. SORYA S. No BIJA. FIRST ARYA SORYA S. WITH BIJA, Expired year of Kaliyuga. OKIG. SORYA S. BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARYA SRO. S. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Mean Apparent M. S. Menn M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. 1 Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. 6 2 3 4 en 8 9 10 11 12 12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. : 3701 3702 8703 3704 8705 34192 :: * 3723 3724 3725 : 600-01 51 601-02 52 602-03 53 603-04 64 604-05 55 605-06 56 606-07 57 607-08 58 608-09 59 609-1060 620-21 11 621-22 12 622-23 13 623-24 14 624-26 15 625-26 16 626-27 17 627-28 18 628-29 19 629-30 20 3726 3706 3707! 3708 1 3710 3727 3728 3729 3730 3731 3732 3733 889 8**** OTACON- 86*** OTA CO 6010 CA CO Y 1. Prabhava. 2. Vibhava. 3. Sulla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukha. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatri. 11. Isvara. 12. Bahudhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vpisha. 16. Chitrabhanu. 17. Subbanu. 18. Tarana. 19. Parthiva. 20. Vyaya. 8711 610-11 1 3712 1611-12 2 3718 612-13 31 8714 613-14 4 8715 1614-15 5 630-31 631-321 22 632-33 23 633-34 24 634-35 25 3734 3735 8738 8716 3717 3718 8719 87201 615-16 6 616-17 7 617-1818 618-19 9 619-20 10 3788 3740 3737 3739 685-36 26 636-37 637-38 638-39 29 639-40 30 [VOL. XIII. E 6 O

Page #104
M 2 T 5 03 co 1 1 350-51 41 3 985 2868 888 23456 373-74 5 78881 4567 ***** 85889 #9999 59907 8888 888 10 78891 23456 ***** 88 *88** 85889 99399 59985 98368 5888288 888 939 53985 98368 588822838 85889 999 990 2018 ROD 99399 9982 88888 5888 23456 8 9 10 11 12 13 78800 23456 78POE * 88 939 59985 98*68 688 PREG 2346 23456 78001 18801 78901 28838 85889 #33 88 89 90 95998 5188 5888 95998 5998 23456 78 23456 788CE 1 2 8*22* **E 23 22 2*** 22 *8 8 ARE RARE FAR PAR FRA ARLER DEN * 2 88 3399 709-10 41 41 | st 89 9999 713-14 45 45 99 9985 7 8 9 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 12 21. Sarvajit. 14 13 13 13 22. Sarvadharin. 23. Virodhin. 15 24. Vikrita. 16 25. Khara. RRRR RACE 88 22 RR 222 RAR NARA *** *** 20 22 222 228 22222 ***** *** *** ***** 589 8 111 999 999 99985 399 9985 99399 59985 99 R 17 389 8 89 58893 99999985 18 20 20 20. Jaya.the 21 21 20 Manmaths. 21 30. Durmuks. 2**** 22 22 31. Hemalamba. 5952. Vilamba. **** PR 17 26. Nandana. 18 27. Vijaya. 27 27 36. Subhakrit. *** 2 88 ** 30 30 30 39. Visvavasu. 31 40. Parabhava. * ***99 22 43 44 34 38 28 2340. Paridhavin. 89 999 41. Plavanga. 35 44. Sadharana. 36 45. Virodhakrit. 1998 43. 9985 9985 43 52. Kal 44 53. Siddharthin. 45 54. Raudra. 46 2 55. Durmati, 47 56. Dundubhi. 48 57. Rudhirodgarin. 49 58. Rakrakeha. 50 59. Krodhana. 60. Kshaya. No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 83

Page #105
TABLE XLII-contd. 84 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. Year A.D. Year A.D. FIRST ARYA STRYASURYA S. NO S. WITH BIJA. BIJA. Expired year of Kaliyuga. ORIG. SURYA S. BeARMA SECOND S. AND ARYA S. SIRO. S. SORYA S. NO BIJA, FIRST A RYA Expired year of Kaliyuga. SURYA S. WITH BIJA. ORIG. SURYA S. BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARYA 8. SIRO. S. Apparent Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. COM. Mean M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. / 2 4 7 8 9 10 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 11 12 13 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 3821 3822 3823 3824 3825 720-21 52 721-22 53 722-23 54 723-24 55 724-25 56 sarasena 740-41 13 741-42 14 742-43 15 743-44 16 744-45 17 745-46 746-47 747-48 20 748-49 21 749-50 22 3826 3827 3828 3829 3830 725-26 57 726-27 58 727-28 59 728-29 60 729-301 730-31 2 731-3231 732-33 4 733-34 5 734-35 6 735-36 7 736-37 8 737-88) 9 738-39 10 739-40 12 3831 8832 3833 3834 3835 FOOD CO-8868 3852 1. Prabbava. 2. Vibhava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukha. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatri. 11. Isvara. 12. Bahudhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vrisha. 16. Chitrabhanu, 17. Subhanu. 18. Tarane. 19. Parthiva. 20. Vyaya. ** *** COCOLO DO CON E60 700 888 6 F 5 6 750-51 23 751-52 24 752-53 26 753-54 26 754-55 27 3853 3854 3855 >> 3856 3857 3836 3837 8838 3839 8840 3858 755-56 28 756-57 757-58 30 758-59 31 759-60 32 3859 3860 (VOL. XIIL

Page #106
3862 1985 T700 8888 2 3 888 760-61 33 761-62 34 34 88949 764-65 37 37... 3995 949 93495 99858 765-66 38 38... 770-71 43 43 771-72 44 44 774-75 47 47 775-76 48 285 295 778-79 51 51 779-80 52 52 ee eg 18-08/ 888-9 783-84 56 56 88 888L 788-89 1 34567 SAEUT F808 10 88008 89 7 9495 99858 185 888-9 495 49858 185 888 9495 99858 81685 888 60 B 88 88 *** 5 8 89 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 || 389 395 99858 45 1889 18 88002 95 99858 185 18 88 89 95 85 185 888 8 8 9 9 885 888-9 34567 34567 84567 14667 8DOOR 14667 69 84567 69 14667 69 88008 88OOL 0909 3913 3910 3917 3906 805-06 18 3907 806-07 19 3908 807-08 20 3909 808-09 21 809-10 22 OTRO 8920 3911 810-11 23 3912 2925 3920 3929 3930 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 | 13 | 8934 8935 A RARE 3930 802-03 15 3938 803-04 16 804-05 17 22 22 22 3921 820-21 33 33 3922 821-22 34 34 811-12 24 24 812-13 25 25 813-14 26 26 814-15 27 27 | 288 815-16 28 28 816-17 29 29 817-18 30 30 TS TS BT-OTO 38 222 849 824-25 38 38 825-26 39 39 $9959 285 222 7 87 8 10% 0% 12-000 831-32 33 829-30 43 43 98588 8999 830-31 44 44 999 833-34 47 47 834-35 48 RARE BR RARE A REN 22 222 222 88 85 83799 999 89499 58 899 $9959 88 N 98588 $499 98588 28588 A 2 2 2 FREE 88288 Fa Chu You Chu Ben Zuo You Chu 88 88888 ** 29 30 288 31 B4307 #4959 15 1 22. Sarvadharia. 2 24 24 24 32. mamba. 9858 27 27 27 27 35. Plava. 8999 A 21 21 29. Manmatha. 22 22 30. Durmukha, N 287 17 25. Khara B 25 25 33. Vikarin. 88 89 935 993 26 26 34. Sarvarin. **** 28 28 36. Subhakrit 29 29 37. Sobhan 30 30 38. Krodhin. 31 31 39. Visvavasu. 32 40. Parabhava. 32 9999: 98588 **** *** 35 35 43. Saumya. 3744. Sadharans. 49. Virodhakrit. **959 Gong Qi 49 50 11 20 40. Ananda. Kilaka. 44 43 43 51. Pingala. H44 52. Kalayukta. 98588 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. 49 56. Dundubbi. R 29 20 57. Rudhirodgarin. 47 harthin. 48 55. Durmati. 53 53 60. Kshava. No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 85

Page #107
TABLE XLII-contd. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAM KRANTI, NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. Year A.D. Year A.D. FIRST ARYA SA FIRST SECOND ARYA SURYA | SURYA S. NO S. WITH BIJA. BIJA, BRAHMA SECOND ORIG. SURYA S. 1 SURYA S. NO BIJA. SURYA S. WITH BIJA. ARYA ARYA Expired year of Kaliyuga. ORIG. SURYA S. AND Expired year of Kaliyuga. SIBO. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. | Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent 1 M.S. Mean M. S. apparent M. S. Mean . S. COM to Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. ! Appront M.S. Meall M. S. Meau M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. 2 3 4 67891 to 4 5 6 7 11 12 5 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 14 3941 3942 3913 8944 3945 840-41 54 841-42 55 842-43 56 843-44 57 844-45 58 88 3961 3962 3963 3964 3965 860-61 14 861-62 15 862-63 16 863-64 17 864-65 18 *** 9 -88 898 0-88 -8% 1. Prabhava, 2. Yibhava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati, 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukhs, 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatri. 3966 3967 3946 845-46 59 3947 1846-47 60 3948 847-48 1 3949 848-492 3950 849-503 3968 3969 3970 865-66 19 866-67 20 867-68 21 868-69 22 869-70 23 CO 3971 8951 3952 3953 3954 3955 850-51 851-52 5 852-53 6 853-54! 7 854-55 8 W50 000 -88 A 000 FOOOOOO FE. 5 870-71 3972 871-72 3973 872-73 26 3974 873-74 3975 | 874-75 28 ON 11. Isvars. 12. Babudhanya, 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vpisha 16. Chitrabhanu, 17. Subhanu. 18. Tarana. 19. Parthiva, 20. Vyays. 3976 3956 3957 3958 855-56 9 856-57 10 857-58 11 11 858-59 12 12 859-60 13 875-76 29 876-77 877-78 878-79 32 879-80 33 EFE 3959 3960 (VOL. XIII. 2012 3980 E

Page #108
1 1 2 1 1 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 No. 5.] 4021 8981 8982 8983 3084 3985 023 024 880-81 34 881-82 35 882-83 36 883-84 37 884-85 38 885-86 39 886-87 40 887-88 41 888-89 42 889-90 43 890-91 44 891-92 45 892-93 46 893-94 47 894-95 48 920-21 921-22 922-23 923-24 924-25 925-26 926-27 927-28 22 928-29 23 929-30 24 21. Sarvajit. 22. Servabario. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vikrita. 25. Kbara. 26. Nandana. 27. Vijays. 28. Jaya. 29. Menmatha. 30. Durmukha. 3986 8987 8988 8989 8990 1030 032 8991 8992 8993 3994 3995 1032 033 1034 4035 1036 1037 108 9996 8997 3998 3999 4000 895-96 896-97 50 897-98 51 898-99 899-900 039 1040 Hemalamba. Vilamba. 83. Vikarin. 34. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. 36. Subhakrit. 37. Sobhans. 38. Krodhin. 39. Visvavasu. 40. Purabbara. 41. Plavanga. 42. Kilaka. 43. Saumys. 44. Sadharana. 45. Virodhakit. 46. Paridhavin. 47. Pramadio. 48. Ananda. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 1041 1042 4001 4002 4003 4004 4005 930-31 25 931-32 26 932-33 27 933-34 28 934-35 29 935-36 30 936-37 31 937-38 32 938-39 33 939-40 34 940-41 36 941-42 942-43 37 943-44 38 944-45 39 945-46 946-47 947-48 948-49 949-50 44 950-51 45 951-52 46 952-53 47 953-54 48 954-55 49 900-01 901-02 902-03 56 903-04 904-05 1043 1044 4045 1046 4006 4007 4008 4009 4010 4047 049 1049 4050 905-06 906-07 907-08 908-09 909-10 910-11 911-12 912-13 913-14 914-15 4011 4012 4013 1 2* 4 5 6 7 8 9 4051 4052 1053 1054 4055 51. Pingala. 52. Kalayukta. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 55. Durmati. 4015 4016915-16 10 4017 916-17 11 4018 917-18 12 4019 918-19 13 4020 919-2014 4056 4057 4058 4059 4060 955-56 50 956-57 51 957-58 52 958-59 53 959-SO 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 58. Raktaksha. 59. Krodhada 60. Kshaya.

Page #109
Expired year of Kaliyuga, A.D. 2 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, SURYA 8. NO BIJA. Apparent M. S. 00 Mean M. S. SURYA FIRST S. WITH Apparent M. 8. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. 888-284 85888 BB CERRE 60789 ERR: 4 5 6 7 8 9 Mean M. S. ORIG. SURYA S. FREE GO689 858-284 8588 88+ 1858 8-24 BOND CRE Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. p BRAHMA SECOND SIRO 00 18+ 60789 ERR BOTHO CEN Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. FREE COLOR 8 TABLE XLII-contd. 124 Expired year of Kaliyuga. Mean M. S. A8E18 88588 8-20 - PERRE 56789 CER - 9906 4007 1089 to NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON ON OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. SURYA SURYA BIJA. 1 Apparent M. 8. KTER ** 985-86 20 989-90 24 ***** **** 993-94 28 Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. 4 ** *** Mean M. S. ARVA 21021 n8gg ningi Apparent M. 8. Mean M. S. ORIG. SURYA S. Mean M. S. itg 8 *** S. AND Da 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 Apparent M. S. SECOND ARYA S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. 1 FREE FREE ** * ** * *** ** ** ** * * ** **** **** **** ***** Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of 1. Prabhava. 2. Vibhava. 3. Sukia. 24 206. Angiras. 21 INN 5 Prajapati. 2. Srimakna. 23 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatri. 25 13. adh Rusunun 69 14. Vikrama. 15. Vrisha. ER Chitrabbanu. 18. Tarana. 19. Parthiva. 88 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII.

Page #110
6 | 7 | 8 181 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 12 11 12 No. 5.] 16 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarvadharin. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vitsita. 25. Kbara. Nandana. 4101 1000-01 36 4102 1001-02 37 4103 1002-03 38 4104 1003-04 89 4105 1004-05 40 4106 1005-06 4107 1006-07 4108 1007-08 43 4109 1008-09 44 4110 1009-1045 1010-11 46 41121011-12 47 4113 1012-13 48 4114 i 1013-14 49 4115 1014-15 50 4141 1040-41 16 4142 1041-42 17 4143 1042-43 18 4144 1043-44 19 4145 1044-45 20 4146 1045-46 4147 1046-47 4148 1047-48 23 4149 1048-49 4150 1049-50 25 4151 1050-511 41521051-52 4153 1052-53 41541053-54 4155 | 1054-55 30 27. Vijaya. 28. Jays. 4116 4117 4118 4119 4120 1015-16 51 1016-17 52 1017-18 53 1018-19 54 1019-20 55 bi - da baE 6 % % so vi e cu o H 886 88 66 68 86%%% tEta the 68% 3% | (c) 4156 1055-56 41571056-57 4158 1057-58 33 4159 1058-59 34 4160 1059-60 35 29. Manmatha. 30. Durmukhs. Bemalamba. 32. Vilemba. 33. Vikarin. 34. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. 36. Subhakpit. 37. Sobbana. 38. Krodbin. 39. Visvavaru. 40. Parabhava. 41. Plavanga. 42. Kilaka. 43. Saumya. 44. Sadhana. 45. Virodbakrit. 46. Paridhavin. 47. Pramadin. 48. Ananda. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 4121 4122 4123 4124 4125 1020-21 56 1021-22 57 1022-23 58 1023-24 59 1024-25 60 4161 4162 4163 4164 4165 4126 4127 4128 4129 4130 1025-26 1026-27 1027-28 1028-29 1029-30 4166 4167 4165 4169 4170 1060-61 36 1061-62 37 1062-63 38 1063-64 39 1064-65 40 1065-66 41 1066-67 42 1067-68 43 1068-69 44 1069-70 45 1070-71 46 1071-72 1072-73 48 1073-74 49 1074-75 50 4131 4132 4133 4134 4135 1080-31 1031-327 1032-33 81 1033-34 1034-35 10 51. Pingala 52. Kaleyukta. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 55. Durmati. 4171 4172 4173 4174 4175 4176 4177 4178 4180 41861035-36 11 41871036-37 12 4138 1037-38 13 4139 1038-39 14 4140 1039.40 15 1075-76 51 1076-771 1077-78 53 1078-79 54 1079-80 550 4179 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudbirodgarin, 58. Raktaksha. 59. Krodbana. 60. Kshaya.

Page #111
TABLE XLII-contd. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY * REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Japiter. Year 4.D. Year A.D. BRAHMA SUBYA SEYA S. NO 1 S. WITH BIJA. BIJA. SECOND ABYA Expired year of Kaliyuge. FIRST ARYA SUBYA STBYA S. NO BIJA. SURYA S. WITH BIJA. Expired year of Kaliyuga. BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARYA S. SIRO, ORIG. SORYA S. IRO. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Menn "SK Mean M. S. M.S. . S. Apparent Meun Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. Mean M. S. Mesa M.S. Apparent "SK Mean M.S. Apparent Mean M.S. M 9 to F I EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 4201 41811080-81 57 4182 1081-82 58 4183 1082-83 59 4184 1083-84 60 4185 1084-85 1 88.3 RECORO 889 1. Prabhaya. 2. Yibhava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 4202 4203 4204 4205 4206 4207 4208 1100-01 1101-02 18 1102-03 19 1103-04 20 1104-05 21 1103-06 1106-07 23 1107-08 24 1108-09 25 1109-10 26 4186 4187 4188 4189 4190 1085-86 1086-8713 1087-88 4 1088-89 51 1089-906 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukhs. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatpi. 4211 FEO 4213 4215 1110-11 27 1111-12 28 1112-13 29 1113-14 30 1114-15 31 4214 4191 1090-91 71 4192 1091-928 4193 1092-93 9 4194 1093-94 10 4195 1094-95 11 4196 1095-96 12 4197 1096-97 13 4198 1097-98 14 4199 1098-99 15 4200 1099-11001 16 to FE Go 11. Isvara. 12. Bahudhanya. 13. Pranathin. 14. Vikrams. 15. Vrisha. 16. Chitrabhanu. 17. Subbanu. 18. Tarans. 19. Parthivs. 4218 1115-16 32 1116-17 33 1117-18 34 1118-19 35 1119-20 36 (VOL. XIII. 4219 4220 20. Vysys.

Page #112
N 2 1 4235 $1400 4238 4242 4243 4241 *2*30 4247 4248 4251 4207 4255 3 4 5 6 7 1121-22 38 88 8 1122-23 39 38 1125-26 42 42 1126-27 43 43 1128.29 45 45 1129-30 46 99 99 38... 1130-31 47 47 1133-34 50 1132-33 49 49 9986 998 46 134-35 51 51 1156 1167-2 1189-90 52 52 137-38 54 54 140-41 57 188 8 50 1138-39 55 55 1139-40 56 8 606 1141-42 58 58 1142-43 59 1143-41 60 3 888 1145-46 2 2.... 1146-47 23456 59... TORRE R TORRE R 1147-48 4 4. 1148-49 6 5. 1143-30 60... 1150-51 7 1151-52 8 1152-53 9 1153-54 10 89 8 58 393 398 6 0 E 99 998 399 998 1 5888 49 998 1 399 5888 98368 58887 5888 A = 11 12 13 99266 18 2 286 28 28 399 990 216 5888 88 99 998 15 23366 5888 23456 23456 TOO 2 TORRE 2R 14146 18E PREKE 23456 THREE RE TBOOK RE TBROE 234EE BREE 23456 78E 1 261 11202 1965 $400 1968 1989 4270 4256 4209 4230 2 3 4 5 6 7 4235 FOR EN 28 1160-61 17 161-62 18 164-6 21* 165-66 23 Ubh-b7: 24 168-69 26 1169-70 27 170-71 28 88 180-81 38 181-82 39 182-83 40 89 174-75 32 32...... 1185-86 43 93995 REN 287 99855 4232 1191-92 49 1192-93 50 1193-94 178-79 36 36.... 1179-80 37 37... :: 885 8899 1184-85 42 42... 39... 40... 9995 99852 35 43... 1193-97 54 54 | 1199-1200 57 57 1186-87 44 44 44 22 23 28 8*385 8899 9995 99850 885 00 8 AREN BEREN 8888 885 883 93495 99800 95 9 10 11 12 13 * 5 * 395 935 885 222 222 222 18 17 17 21. Sarvajit. 36 5 222 22 37 883 21 20 20 23. Virodhin. 21 21 25 2 22 35 35 27 26 26 30. Durmukha. 222 30 27 27 31. Homalamba. 32 32 32 32 35. Plava. 33 33 33 33 36. Subhakrit. 31 31 31 34 37. Sobhina. A 88 89 99 998 9 9395 99858 28885 8 399 9982 5 5 *** 22222 gMuuvg9 889 31 30 31 34. Sarvarin. 8 8 Sarvadharin. *** 35 35 38. Krodhin. 36 36 36 39. Visvavasu. 37 37 37 40. Parabhava. 38 38 38 38 41. Plavanga. 40 40 40 40 40 43. Saumya. 41 44. Sadharana. 32424242 42 45. Virodhakrit. Zao Fang Dong 80 Zi 2Zhao Chu Jian 1949. Rakshasa. Auals. 1952. Kalaynkta. 19. Siddharthin. 53 56. Dundubbi, 57. Rudhirodgarin. 5. Kaktaksha. 57 57 60. Kahava No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. T6

Page #113
TABLE XLII-contd. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Names of the Sixty Bamvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. Bvina Year A.D. SEOOND SOBYA S. xo BIJA. SORYA S. WITH BIJA. Expired year of Kaliyuga. FIRST ARYA S. ORIG. SORYA S. ARYA AND $120. SURYA SOBYA FIRST S. NO S. WITH ARYA BIJA. BIJA. BRAEMA SECOND 8. AND ARYA S. SIRO. ORIG. SORYA S. Expired year of Kaliyuga. Apparent M.S. Meau M. 8. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Mean M. S. | Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.B. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. M-aa M. S. Apparent M. 8. Mean M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Meva M. S. 6 1 L o to EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 4801 4302 4303 4304 4305 1200-01 1201-02 1202-08 1203-04 1204-05 2 1205-06 1206-07 41 1207-08 1208-09 1209-10 71 1210-11 8 1211-12 1212-13 10 1218-14 11 1214-15 12 4806 4807 4908 4309 4310 4321 1220-21 18 4322 1221-22 19 43231222-28 20 48241223-24 21 4325 1224-25 22 1326 1225-26 23 4327 1226-27 24 4328 1227-28 25 4329 1228-29 26 43301229-30 27 30 SOCCO 10-88% EFEC 10 E -88% EFETOC 18%% 1001 GEGEEFE a 1. Prabhava. 2. Vibhava. 3. Snkla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukha. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatri. 11. Isvara. 12. Bahudhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vsisha. 27 4311 4312 4313 4314 4315 4331 1230-31 28 4332 1231-32 29 43331232-33 30 4334 1233-34 31 4335 1234-35 32 4316 1215-16 13 4317 1216-11 14 4318 1217-18 15 43191218-19 16 4320 1219-2017 4336 1235-36 33 4337 1236-37 34 43381237-38 35 43391238-39 36 4340 1239-40 37 16. Chitrabhanu. 17. Subhaou. 18. Tarang. 19. Parthiva. 29. Vysya. [Vol. XIII.

Page #114
6 7 8 9 10 | 11 | 12 13 | 1 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 12 No. 5.) 4381 $** 4382 1280-81 19 1281-82 20 1282-83 21 1283-84 22 1284-85 23 21. Sarvajit. 22. Survadharin. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vikpita. 25. Khara. $ 4341 4342 4343 4344 4345 4346 4347 4348 4349 4350 1240-41 38 1241-42 39 1242-43 40 1243-44 41 1244-45 42 1245-46 1246-47 1247-48 1248-49 1249-50 4383 4384 4385 4386 4387 4388 4389 4390 26. Nandana. 27. Vijaya. 1285-86 24 1286-87 25 1287-88 26 1288-59 27 1289-90 28 28. Jays. 2866 $$$$ 4351 4352 4353 4354 4355 1250-51 48 1251-52 50 1252-53 51 1253-54 1254-55 4391 4392 4393 4394 1290-91 29 1291-92 30 1292-93 31 1293-94 32 1294-95 33 4395 29. Manmatha. 30. Durmukba. 31. Hemalamba. 32. Vilamba. 33. Vikarin. 34. Sarvarin. 85. Plara. 36. Subhakrit. 37. Sobnne. 38. Koibin. 39. Visvavasu. 40. Parabhava, 4359 1255-56 54 4857 1256-57 55 4358 1257-58 56 43591258-59 4960 1259-60 4396 1295-96 34 4397 1296-97 35 4398 1297-98 36 1298-99 37 4400 1299-1300 38 $399 SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 4361 1260-61 4352 1261-62 43631262-63 4364 1263-642 43651 1264-65| 3 A40 VOOR W10 41. Plavangn. 42. Kilaka. 43. Saumya. 44. Sadharani. 45. Virodbakrit. 46. Paridhivin, 47. Prumadin. 49. Anania. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. 1407 4401 1300-01 39 44021301-02 40 4 103 | 1302-03 41 1303-04 42 4405 1304-05 43 4406 1305-06 44 1306-07 45 4408 1307-08 46 4409 1308-09 47 44101 1309-10 48 4411 1310-11 49 44121311-12 50 4413 1312-13 51 44141313-14 52 44151314-15 53 43661265-66 2367 1266-67 4368 1267-68 4369 1268-69 7 4370 1269-70 8 4371 1270-719 4372 1271-72 10 4373 1272-73 11 4374 1273-74 12 4375 1274-75 13 7 8 10 11 13 FE. 51. Pingnla. 52. Kalayukta. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 55. Durmati. 4416 4417 4376 1275-76 14 43771276-77) 15 4378 1277-78 16 4379 1278-79 17 4380 1279-80 18 4418 1419 1315-16 54 1316-17 1317-18 56 1318-19 57 1319-20 58 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 56 58. Raktakshe. 57 59. Krodbana. 60. Kabaya.

Page #115
Expired year of Kaliyuga, 9320 0755 4431 4435 A.D. SURYA S. NO BIJA. 2 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING Apparent M. S. 1322-23 1323-24 CORE 46878 1325-26 1326-27 5 1327-28 6 1328-29 7 1330-31 9 1331-32 10 1332-33 11 1334-2 THERE THE REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Mean M. S. + COES TO BE 1336-37 16 16 338-39 18 18 1339-40 19 SURYA FIRST 8. WITH ARYA BIJA. Apparent M. S. Mean M. 8. Apparent M. S. 8823 Mean M. S. 46898 ORIG. SURYA S. 19692ndii y Mean M. S. 8888 BRAHMA AND 3. SIRO. 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 mnnn PRERE BERO. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. 88-28 SECOND Apparent M. S. Expired year of Kaliyuga. Mean M. S. COINS TOON THE 45678 45678 129 TROTB SEE 88-88 88 88 TABLE XLII-contd. BEER FORES CUTE BRUCE B 1 44446 4447 2 2044 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS. BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. 4455 SURYA S. NO BIJA. Apparent M. S. 2222 222 8 5 1341-42 21 1342-43 22 1343-44 23 1344-45 24 1345-46 25 25 1346-47 26 4449 4448 1947-48 21 1348-49 26 1999-90 29 Mean M. S. 3 4 5 6 4451 1350-51 1351-52 31 222** *** 27| 30 30 SURYA S. WITH ARYA Apparent M. S. Mean M S. Apparent M. S. 26... **** *888 1992-93 32 32 1354-55 3434 28... D ORIG SURYA S. 22222 2 222** *** *** *888 22222 222 8-*** *888 2222 222 8*** *888 22 ** ***** 18588 222* ** *** *888 nngrt 999 9999 : 8 8588 Mcan M. S. Mean M. 8. BRAHMA SECOND ARYA 8. Appareat M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M, S. 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 Names of the Sixty the cycle of Jupiter. 12 Well for the live 94 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII.

Page #116
2 1860-61 40 40 1361-62 41 9399 9999 1364-65 44 44 1365-66 45 45 1373-74 53 85284 1374-75 54 368-69 48 48 1369-70 49 49 1870-71 50 50 85 86789 1377-78 57 1378-79 58 1379-80 59 1398 1393-19 1880-81 60 1881-82 1 1382-83 2 1383-84 3 1384-85 4 45 1386-87 6 24 1390-91 10 41... 2422 $429 E 999 9599 8588 423 888 4999 888 8 8 999 999 8588888 459 58 999 500 549 858 999 9999 8584 5 888 884 THERE ARE BREE FREE CONCR 57. 58... 1385-86 5 5. 10 7 8 888 884 10, 11, 12 13 10 CE DOOR TERM PARA ERRE ER 5 8 888 884 8 84294 26789 58 8HART BON BG BOTH 88 FREE FREE CERE THE PAR T 4505 4528 2 3 4533 1402-03 22 403-04 23 1404-05 24 1405-06 25 88*** **** 866** ***** ***** **RE BENER 1410-11 30 1421-22 42 1422-23 43 4529 1426-28 30 50 1431-32 52 * **** ***** *888 9999 99998 58833 95898 22....... 23 23 24... D 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 222 222 87 8 22 2 222 2228 * * * * ***** 88 888 88 8889 37 00 80 252** **** 30 30 30 30 31. Hemalamba, *** * 35 36 933 95999 85 85888 9939 959 56 58 95998 88 8988 8888 6 8 85998 * 39 95998 588 339 95998 99599 5819 8888 2 8658* ***** **** ***** ***** HONEY 53 54 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarvadharin. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vikrita. Khara. 25. 28 38 39. Visvavas. 39 39 40. Parabhava. 999: 9nngyy 26. Nandana. 2863. Mamatha. 32 55. karin. 35 36. Subhakrit. 36. 40 41. Plavanga. 58 Ma Ya Ya Jia Suo La Suo He 4244. Sadharana. 51 Pingals 53 53. Siddarthin. 54 54. Raudra. 55. Durmati. 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 58. Raktaksha. 59 59. Kro ihana. 60 60 60. Kahaya. No. 5.] SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 95

Page #117
TABLE XLII-contd. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OP ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OP ITS CURRENCY, AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. Names of the Sixty BMTAtsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. Year Year A.D. FIRST .D. FIRST SOBYA SORIA S. NOS, WITH BIJA. BIJA. SECOND ABY. ORIO. SORYA S. Expired year of Kaliyuga. BRIHMA S. AND SIRO. SOBYA S. NO BIJA. SURYA S. WITH BIJA. ARYA Expired year of Kaliyuga. ORIG. SORYA S. BRAHMA SECOND DABYA SIBO. S. Apparent MS. Menn M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mesn M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent SN Mes 'S 'W Apparent Monn M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent . S. Mean M.S. Mean "S'R M.S. Apparent Mean M. S. EM. S. apparent M. S. Mean M. S. M.S. Mean MS. Apparent 6 | 8 9 10 o 60 EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA. 2 45411440-411 11 4542 1441-42 2 4543 1442-43 S1 4544 1443-44 41 4545 1444-45 5 4561 1460-61 21 4562 1461-62 22 4563 1462-63 23 45641463-64 4565 1464-65 25 1. Prabhava. 2. Yibhava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 24 5 4567 6. Angiras. 7. Srimukha. R. Bhsys. 9. Yaran. 10. Dhati. 4548 1445-46 61 4547 1446-47 7 7 4548 1447-48! 8 8 4549 | 1448-49 9 9 4550 1449-50 10 10 4551 1450-51 11 4552 1451-52 12 4553 1452-53 13 4554 1453-54 14 4555 1454-55 15 15 4556 1455-56 16 16 4567 1456-57 17 i 17 4558 1457-58 18 18 4559 1458-59 19 19 4560 1469-60 20, 20 4566 1465-66 1466-67 4568 1467-68 4569 1468-69 4570 1469-70 4571 1470-71 31 4572 1471-72 32 4573 1472-73 33 4574 1473-74 34 45751474-75 35 11. Isvars. 12. Bahadhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vrisha. 1475-76 36 1476-77 1477-78 38 1478-79 39 1479-50 40 16. Chitrabbanu. 17. Subhanu. 18. Tarsna. 19. Parthiva. 20. Vyaya. [VOL. XIII. 4580 40

Page #118
1 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 No. 5.) 22 4381 1480-81 41 4752 1481-82) 42 4583 1482-83 43 43841483-84 44 4585 1484-85 45 4621 4622 4623 4624 4625 1520-21 22 1521-22 1522-23 24 1523-24 25 1524-25 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarvadbarin. 23. Virodhin. 24. Vikrita. 25. Khara. ***** 1626 4627 4586 4587 4588 4589 4590 1485-86 46 1486-87) 1487-88 48 1488-89 49 1489-90 50 4628 4629 4630 1525-26 27 1526-27 1527-28 29 1528-29 30 1529-30 31 Nandana. Vijaya. Jaya. Manmatha. Durmukha. 1831 4632 4633 4634 4635 1530-31 32 1531-32 1532-33 34 1533-34 1534-35 36 4637 4591 1490-91 51 4592 1491-92 52 4593 1492-93 53 4594 1493-94 54 45951494-95 55 45961495-96 56 45971496-97 57 4598 1497-98 58 4599 1498-99 59 4600 1499-1500 60 4601 1500-01 1 46021501-02 2 4603 1502-03 S 46041503-04 4 46051504-05 5 4636 4638 4639 4640 1535-36 37 1536-371 1537-381 1538-39 40 1539-40 41 Henalamba. 32. Vilamba. 33. Vikarin. 34. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. Subhaksit. 87. Subhana. 88. Krodbin. 39. Visvavasu. Parabhava. Plavanga. 42. Kilaka. 43. Saumys. 44. Sadharann. 45. Virodhakrit. GAW1- 8** SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 1 2 3 4641 1540-41 42 4642 1541-42 43 4643 1542-43 44 46-14 | 1543-44 45 4645 | 1544-45 46 46061505-06 6! 4607 1506-07 7 8 4608 1507-08 9 9 4609 1508-09 10 10 4610 1509-10 11 11 FEO 4646 1545-46 47 4647 1546-47 48 4648 1547-48 49 4649 1548-1950 4650 1549-50 51 4651 1550-51 || 4652 1551-52 53 li 4653 1552-53 54 4654 | 1553-54 55 4655 1554-55 56 E 4611 4612 4613 4614 4615 1510-11 12 1511-12 13 1512-13 14 1513-14 15 1514-15 16 46. Paridbavin. 47. Pramadin. 48. Ananda. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. Pingala. Kalayukta. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 55. Durmati. 56. Dundubbi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 58. Raktaksba. 59. Krodhana. 60. Kshaya. 5 4616 1515-16 17 4617 1516-17 18 46181517-18 19 4619 1518-19 20 4620 1519-2021 46561555-56 4657 1556-57 58 46581557-58 59 4659 1558-59 60 4660 | 1559-001 8

Page #119
Expired year of Kaliyuga. = Year 09 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED VITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY APPARENT. OR AT MEAN MESHA SAMKRANTI. SURYA S. NO SURYA S. WITH BIJA. BIJA. Apparent M. S. 23456 7 LE FRE 1573-74 15 1574-75 1576.77 577-78 19 Mean M. S. 4 11456 78 Apparent M. S. 10 aa 28456 78 Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. ARYA 23456 78 K 7 23456 TBROE 2 TER Mean M. S. 00 29456 78 ORIG. SURYA S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. S. AND ARYA 910 23456 78E PR 28456.78 DRE T 23456 TORUL 2 TR TABLE XLII-contd. Apparent M. S. Expired year of Kaliyuga. Mean M. S. 23456 78 12 13 1 23456 THE 23 2 12 4601 2 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS. BY 1689-60 SOREA S. NO BIJA. Apparent M. S. 580-81 22 581-82 23 REAPPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. 1590-91 32 Mean M. S. 1594-95 37 1595-96 38 SORVA WITH BIJA. Apparent M. S. Meau M. S. ARYA S. 1598-99 41 41 40 1599-1600 42 42 41 Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 ORIG. SURYA S. 2**** 2*** ** *** 2*** *** **** ***** ***** * *** BE * * * * *** *** *** ***38 5883E 2*** 8 385 38 BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARYA S. SIRO. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. *** **** R * . *** *** BES ***** **** 588 Names of the Sixty samvatsaras Jupiter. Ni Well don 34 34 13. Pramathin. 35 35 14. Vikraina. 36 15. Vrisha. 10 16. Chitrabhanu. 17. Subhanu. 39 18. Tarana. 40 19. Parthiva. 11 20. Vyays. 98 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XIII.

Page #120
5 6 7 1819 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 1 2 3 4 No. 5.] 4741 1640-41 23 4742 1641-42 24 1743 1642-43 25 47441613-14 26 4745 1644-45 27 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarra harin. 23. Virodiin. 24. Viktila. 25. Khara. 4701 1600-01 43 4702 1601-02 4703 1602-03 45 4704 1608-04 46 47051604-05 47 4706 1605-06 48 4707 1606-07 49 5708 1607-08 50 47091608-09 51 4710 1609-10 52 4746 4747 4748 4749 4750 1645-46 28 1646-47 29 1647-48 30 1648-49 31 1649-50 32 26. Nandaus. 27. Vijays. 28. Jaya. 29. Manmatha. Su. Durmukha. 4711 | 1610-11 53 4712 1611-12 54 4713 1612-13 55 4714 | 1613-14 56 47151614-15 57 4751 4752 4753 4754 4755 1650-51 33 1651-52 34 1652-53 35 1653-54 36 1654-55 37 47161615-16 58 47171616-17 4718 1617-18! 60 4719 1618-19 1 4720 1619-202 4721 4722 4723 4724 4725 SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 1620-21 1621-22 1622-23 1623-24 1624-25 4 5 6 7 5 6 7 4756 1655-56 38 4757 1656-57 39 4758 1637-58 40 47591658-59 41 4760 1659-60 42 4761 1660-61' 43 4762 1601-62 44 4763 1662-63 45 1 1663-64 46 4763 1664-65 47 4766 1665-66 48 4767 1666-67 49 4768 1667-68 501 4769 1668-69 51 4770 1669-70 52 31. Hem.alamba. Vilamba. 33. Vikarin. 31. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. 36. Subhakrit. 37. Subhana. 38. Kruilhin. 39. Visvavasu. 40. Parabhava. 41. Plavanga. 12. Kilaka. 43. Situmy.. 4. Sadharana. 15. Virodhaksit. 46. Paridhavin. 47. Pramadin. 44. Ananda. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anals. 51. Pingala. 52 Kalayukta. 53. Siddharthin. 51. Raudra. 55. Dumati. 47641 4726 1625-26 4727 1626-27) 4728 1627-28 10 4729 1628-29 11 47301629-30 12 4771 4731 4732 4733 4734 4735 1630-31 13 1681-32 14 1632-33 15 1633-34 16 1634-35 17 4773 4774 4775 1670-71 53 1671-72 54 1672-73 55 1673-74 56 1674-75 57 0 4735 1635-36 18 47371636-37 19 4738 1637-38 20 4739 1638-39 21 4740 1639-40 22 4776 4777 4778 4779 4780 1675-76 58 1676-77 1677-78 1 1678-79 1679-60 56. Dundubhi. 59 57. Rudhirodgarin. 60 59. Raktaksha. 1 1 59. Krolhana. 2 260. Kshaya.

Page #121
TABLE XLII-contd. 100 NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAMKRANTI. Names of the Sixty samvatsaras of the cycle of Jupiter. Year A.D. Year FIRST A.D. SORIA SORYA S. NOS. WITH BIJA. BIJA. Expired year of Kaliyuga. SOBYA S. BRAHMA SRCOND S. AND ARYA S. SIRO. SOBYASURYA FIRST S. NO S. WITH ABYA BIJA. BIJA. SECOND ARYA Expired year of Kaliyuga. ORIG. SORYA S. 90 0 Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Menn M. S. Mean M. S. apparent M.S. Mean M. S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. S. Apparent Mean M. S. M.S. M. S. . Mean Apparent o 14pparent M. S. M. S. Menn Meen M. S. Apparent M.S. M Mean M. S. Apparent Menn M.S. 6 7 8 9 o 2 3 4 5 6 7 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 4 4 5 6 5 6 4801 1700-01 | 4802 1701-02 48031702-03 480* 1703-04 1704-05 1. Prabhava. 2. Vibhavs. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati 47811680-811 4782 1681-82 4783 1692.99 4784 1683-84 4785 1684-85 4786 1685-86 4787 1686-87 4788 1687-88 4789 1688-89 4790 1689-90 4805 1705-06 4807 1706-07 4808 1707-08 4809 1708-09 48101709-10 6. Angiras. 7. Srimuklo:1. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dlati. 4791 4792 4793 4794 4795 1690-91 1691-92 1692-93 1693-94 1694-95 4811 1710-11 4812 1711-12 4813 1712-13 48141713-14 4815 1714-15 11. Isvara. Tahudhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 38 16. Vrisha. 16. Chitrabhanu. 17. Subhanu. 18. Taran. 19. Parthiva. 13 20. Vyaya, 4796 1696-98 4797 1898.0 1696-971 4798 1697-98 4799 4800 1699-1700 48161715-16 1817 1716-17 1717-18 4819 1718-19 1820 1719-20 [Vol. XIII 1698-99 ...

Page #122
13 1 2 3 4 5 6 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 No. 5.] 4821 4822 4823 4824 4825 1720-21 1721-22 1722-23 1723-24 1724-25 4861 1760-61 48621761-62 4663 1762-63 4864 1763-64 4865 1764-65 Sarvajit Sarvadharin. 23. Virddhin. 24. Vikrita. 25. Khara. 4826 1725-26 48271726-27 4828 1727-28 4829 1728-29 4830 1729-30 4866 1867 4868 1869 4870 1765-66 1766-67 1767-68 1768-69 1769-70 Nandana. 27. Vijaya. 28. Jays. 29. Manmatha. 30. Durmukha. 4871 4872 4831 4832 4833 4834 4835 1730-31 1731-32 1732-33 1733-34 1734-35 4873 1770-71 1771-72 1772-73 1773-74 1774-75 4874 4875 Hemalamba. Vilamba. Vikarin. Sarvarin. 35. Plava. Subhaksit. Sobhana. 38. Krodbin. Vi vivasu. Parabhava. 4836 4837 4838 4839 4840 1735-36 1736-37 1737-38 1738-39 1739-40 1775-76 1776-77 1777-78 1778-79 1779-80 SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 4841 4842 4843 4844 1845 1740-41 1741-42 1742-43 1743-44 1744-45 4881 4882 4883 4884 4885 1780-81 1781-82 1782-83 1783-84 1784-85 1886 4846 4847 4848 4849 4850 1745-46 1746-471 1747-48 1748-49 1749-50 Plavanga. Kilaka. Saumys. Sadharapa. 45. Virodhakrit. 46. Paridhavin. 47. Pramadin. 48. Anands. 49. Rakshasa. 50. Anala. 51. Pingala. 52. Kalayukts. 53. Siddharthin. 54. Raudra. 56. Dumati. 56. Dundubhi. 57. Rudhirodgarin. 58. Raktakshs. 59. Krodhans. 60. Kshaya. 4851 4852 4853 4864 4866 1785-86 1786-87 4888 1787-88 4889 1788-89 4890 1789-90 4891 1790-911 4892 1791-92 4893 1792-93 4894 1793-94 4895 | 1794-95 4896 1795-96 1897 | 1796-97 1898 1797-98 1899 1798-99 1900 1799-1800 1750-51 1751-52 1752-53 1753-54 1754-55 60 4856 4857 4858 4859 4860 1755-56 1756-57 1757-58 1758-59 1759-60

Page #123
TABLE XLII-contd. 102 XUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONNECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHANTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SAM KRANTI. NUMBER OF THE SAMVATSARA CONSECTED WITH EACH SOLAR YEAR, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL SIDDHINTAS, BY REASON OF ITS CURRENCY AT APPARENT, OR AT MEAN, MESHA SANKRANTI. Names of the Sixty Statasus of the cycle of Jupiter Yes A.D. SCRYA S. WITH Ten A.D. SO S. so BIJA. FIRST ARYA S. BRAHMA SECOND S. AND ARTA OPIO. Expired year of Kaliyuga. SURYA S. BHARMA SECOND S. AND ARYA SCEYASURYA FIRST S. NO S. WITH ARYA BIJA. DIJA. ORIG. SC YAS. SIRU. Expired year of Kaliyuga. Apparent M. S. Meat M.S. Appareut M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M. S. Mean M. S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. Apparent M.S. Menn M.S. Apparent M.S. Mean M.S. | Apparent "SR Mean M.S. Menn M.S. Apparent M. S. Menn M.S. Apparent Alean M.S. ! te - | 1 8 9 Ito EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 55 4921 1820-21 6 64922 1821-22 7 7 4923 1822-23 4924 1923-24 | 4925 1824-25 1. Prabhava. 2. Vibliava. 3. Sukla. 4. Pramoda. 5. Prajapati. 4901 1800-01! 4902 1801-02 4903 1902 03 4904 1803-01 4905 1804-05 4900 ! 1805.06! 4907 1806-07 4905 1607-OS 4909 1508-09! 4910 | 1809-10 ... G. Angirss. 7. Srimukha. 8. Bhava. 9. Yuvan. 10. Dhatfi. 4926 1825-26 4927 1826-27 1928 1927-29 4929 1828-29 4930 | 1829-30 4931 1830-31 4932 1931-32 4933 1832-331 49341833-34 1935 1834-35 1810-11 4912 1811-12 40131812.13 4914 1813-14 4913 1814-15 11. Isvara. 12. Bahudhanya. 13. Pramathin. 14. Vikrama. 15. Vpisha. 16. Chitrabbanu. 17. Subhanu. 18 Tarana. 19. Partliva. 20. Vyaya. 49161815-16! 49171516-17 4915 1817-18 4919 | 1818-19 ... 49201819-20 ... 4936 4937 4935 4939 4940 1835-36 1936-37 1837-38 1938-39 1939-401 [VOL. XIIT.

Page #124
1 3 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 1 2 8 , 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 12 N0. 5.) 4941 49.12 4313 1840-41 1841-42... 18.12.13 1313-11 1844-15 = = = = 1921 1840-S1 4982 1981-82 1983! 1523 1991 1993-91 1985 1831-55 21. Sarvajit. 22. Sarvadharin. 23. Viro thin. 24. Vikrita. 25. Khara. 4915 = 26. Yandana. 4946 4917 4918 4919 4930 1845-46 1846-47 1847-18 1848-49 1849-50 = = = 4986 4957 1955 4989 1990 1895-36 1885.-7 1887-SS ISSS. 1889-90 27. Vijays. 29. Jaya. 29. Manmatha. 30. Durmukha. 4931 4052 1913 4934 1850-51 1851-52 1852-53 1953-54 1851-55 85% = = 1931 1890-91 4932 ISO-92 1923 19). 1892-931 1931 193.91 4995 1591-35 31 Femalamha. 3) Vila nba. 33. Yikarini. 31. Sirvarin. 35. Pisva. 4956 1855-56 4907 1936-37 15 J917-58 4979 1838-59 4950 1959-60 ca ca te - 1996 1995-96 1997 1996-97 1993 19979 1933 1899-19 5000 1899-1900 -13 4 1.15 36. Subhakrit. 37. Sibhana. 39. K ibin. 39. Visva vasu. 10. Paralhavs. 6*5** 8988 289 28 *555 89% % 88 .8 010 SSS 56 EEEF OCCA EEE 56 1912 8 SIXTY-YEAR CYCLE OF JUPITER. 4951 43:12 4963 495 + 4905 1880-61 1861-62 1962-63 1863-64 1864-65 =e a - 5001 5002 3003 5004 5003 1900-01 1901-02 1902-03 1903-01 1904-05 11. Playanga. 12. Kilak. 43. Saumya. 11. Sidharna. 30 | 45. Viradhakrit. = 4966 1987 1865-66 1866-67 1867-69 1959-69 1809-70 = = 50091903-06 5007 1906-07 500315107-09 5059 190S 09 50101309-10 -16. Parilhavin. 17. Pramadin). 19. Ananla. 13. Kak-basa. 50. Anala. 1870 $971 = 4473 1970-71 1871-72 1872-78 1573-74 1974-75 === 3011 1910-11 5012 1911-12 0151012-13 501. 1913-11 2015 1911-15 51. l'ingola. 52. Kalayukta. 1953. Siddarthin. 5934. Rudra. 6036. Durinati, S 3016 1915-16 ... iiiii 11 49761875-76 4977 1970-77 4975 1877-78 4979 4380 1879-SO :: 1 56. Dundubli. 57. Radhiriddarin. 5. Raktaksha. 1.). K: na. 60. kshaya. 1975-79 103

Page #125
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. No. 6.-SARABHAVARAM PLATES OF THE LORD OF CHIKURA: THE 6TH YEAR. BY T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., Trivandrum. The set of copper-plates on which the subjoined inscription is engraved was secured for me for examination from a friend of his by Mr. J. M. Nallasami Pillai, B.A., B.L., District Munsiff, Rajahmandry. Regarding these plates and of the site where they were discovered he writes as follows:-" The exact circumstances under which the copper-plates were found are not known. It is said that they were ploughed up a few years ago near the village of Sarabhavaram some 20 miles north-west of Rajahmandry and 10 miles from the bank of the Godavari. Near the place where the plates were found there appear to be the remains of several brick stupas of fair size, and about 6 or 7 miles from it towards the Godavari are more stupas on a hill overlooking a lake known as Nallakota Ava, while on the Ramdurgam, a lofty hill that dominates the country, are the extensive remains of buildings whicb seem to have formed part of a monastery." The set consists of three plates, measuring 6" by 2' and of thickness; when they came to me, the ring had not been cat; it is & circular ring sealed with a lump of copper in a crude manner, and on this is struck with a die the emblem of the dynasty to which the grantor of the deed belonged; it is a conch shell standing in half relief from a countorsunk surface which has a circular border. The conch shell is preserved very well. The ring was cut by mu and the impressions were taken under my supervision. It is from these and from the original plates that I now edit the inscription, which is in an excellent state of preservation. The language of the record is Sanskrit prose. At the end of the inscription are the usual imprecatory verses, three in number. The alphabet closely resembles that of the early Kadamba plates published by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, of the Kudgere plates of Mandhatsivarman (above, Vol. VI, pp. 12 ff.) and of the Nilambar plates (above, Vol. VIII, pp. 146 ff.). The engraver employs both the looped and the curvilinear forms of the consonant t; e.g., the looped form oocars in - Yayati, 1.3; -kshatriyai., 1.4; bhagavatastridasu-, 1.6; -vapta, 1.7; -prati- and -arati., 1.8; -adhipati-, 1. 9; gramyanayukta, l. 9; -ajnapayatyasti, 1. 10 ; ajnapti, 1. 16; bhavanti, 1. 17; and akshepta chanumanta. 1. 21; whereas the curvilinear variety is found in svasti in l. l; prachyuta, 1.4; nirjjitasesha-, l. 8; ta-, l. 14, etc. The latter kha is written in three ways; the usual form occurs in -abhimukha-, l. 2, and the other varieties in -abhimukha-, 1. 5, and -mukham, l. 16. Very little difference is made between t and n; compare, for instance, the n and t occurring in nirjjita, 1.8; -yataneka-, 1. 5, etc. Similarly tra in putra., 1. 15, looks more like nra. In the word Yudhishthira, ?, 19, both dh and th resembla e. The engraving is executed very carelessly, and there occur any instances of erasure; for instance, there is a well-defined trace of a secondary i over p in para., 2.7. The letter sa occurring in visandhyo. 1. 6, has a big dot, which resembles an anusvara symbol. As in some other inscriptions, the dot evidently intimates that the letter sa has to bdropped as it was inadvertently engraved. There are also Beveral cases of omissions, which are either corrected in the text itself or noticed in the foot-nctes. The rules of sandhi are often neglected; some consonants are doubled as in nirjjita., 1. 8; -dharmma-, 1.4; -margga-, 1.4; -guror mmahesvarasya, 1. 6; -vargga, 1. 8, eto. The inscription belongs to the reign of a king whose name and dynasty are not mentioned. He is simply described as the lord of Chikura vishaya. He is said to be possessed of polite manners and modest character; he had gained several victories in battlus, was well-verred in all sciences, was foll wing the footsteps of the early kshatriyas like Dilipa, Bhagiratha, Vainya, Yayati, Rama, Ambarisha, etc.; meant death to horses that confronted him in the battlefield ; WAS a great giver (of benefactions, etc.) ; was a valiant soldier; was killed in arts; was full of the sense of g atitude; Was one who was unassailable; a great devotee of Mahobvara ; and had befitted himself for a sent in heaven, by the grace of Siva. The inscription records that this king granted the village of Pulaka or Puloka free of all taxes to Harisarman of the Harita gotra, who was

Page #126
Sarabhavaram plates of the iord of Chikura: The 6th year. 2-sngkng EbL8117 11. 1UAL |aa. P = =aq1 ]= = : ai , a aaa ] = 11. G. " mng *q, T71 / C z5).j7zg 28A - oo jaati 3] [E) . ( thngaidii 15, C - " s [LL. E = = = = = = = | a st! .au . [ 12] - 8. KONOW W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. FULL SIZE

Page #127
01 vivl 31 nuuN vlt v7, nuuN ptaa . khoojoo Livy p 857, tee cldaa hai taaN a sii k00 vHkh vii hoor vii nuuN ns'n / 22 din

Page #128
SARABHAVARAM PLATES OF THE LORD OF CHIKURA. No. 6.] a master of two Vedas, was versed in the performance of sacrificial rites, and was a Vajasaneyin. The record is addressed to the inhabitants of the village granted. The inscription is dated in the 6th year. Thus the record, with neither the name of the king nor the dynasty to which he belonged nor even the time at which he lived, adds nothing to our store of knowledge. Its only importance consists in its paleography. TEXT.1 First Plate. 1 ca khasti zrIvijayacIkUrapurAt 'nayavinayasampano kAma [1] sukhaprahAralabdhavijayapratiSThaH savidyA 2 3 yaya [na] vidhivizAradaH dilIpabhagIrathaveNya yayAtirA 4 mAmbarISAdibhirAdicatriyairAsevitAJcanam [1]mAdimacyuta Second Plate ; First side. 5 pADavAbhimukhAH] yAtAne kapITakamAri' va[ dA]ndhaH zUro daca[:] - *] 6 ta [ jo ] vi (saM) dhyo' bhagavatastridazaguro hezvarasya caraNaiyArA 7 dhanapara [*] mahezvarasya prasAdAvAptaparaloka 8 pratiSThaH nirjitAzeSa[[ ]rAtiva[:] cikUraviSayA 9 dhipati [*] paramabrahmA [:] pulaka grAmyAnayukta Second Plate; Second side. 10 kAva' mAjJApayatyasti asmAbhi[: *] puNyAyu11 yo veda (1) kAyana "kuzalA19 ya mayAdide" vAjasanavisvakarmAnuSThA-" 18 naparAya hArIta sagoca[1*]ya harizaNe * Read mArI. * Read "grAmyAnAyukta kAMzcaiva 8 Third Plate; First side.. 14 sarvvakarI: " paritva pulokagrAmo datta[:] / (1) mudavabuddhya" ta 15 grAmamasI brAhmaNaH putrapautrAnukrameNoSa (pa) bhuvAno 16 na kaizvi" kiJciddaktavya [: // * ] AjJa (1) ti[: * ] svamukham [ // *] sa 6 poSu" di 17 10 [ // ] bhavanti cAca zrIkA[ 1 ] bahubhirvvasudhA dattA bahubhicAnupA* cAtra : * li [tA]" 105 From the original copper-plates. 2 This syllable is represented by a symbol which stands on the proper right margin. A similar symbol is again repeated at the beginning of the second line. Read purAiya * Read "dhyayana'. ' Read badhyo. 10 Road 'dhyayana'. 12 Bond vAjasame vikhakamma 13 Read kare: 14 [Read evamavabuddhya. - S. K. Or etadava - P. W. T.] 15 Read fafer. 10 Rend pauSa. 17 The at of arfer has been engraved under the line, * Read "mukhA". 8 Read caukUra 11 Read fanf

Page #129
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. FUTURE Third Plate ; Second side. 18 te ge [T*] Tere TEI [..] 19 dAtA vA yattAdraca yudhiSThira [*] mahimmahimantrA zreSTha 20 g u gur [*] [**] afge adheufor pronta 21 stefa faz:[*] [*] [T] TIGHTT rga 22 [**]am()*] TRANSLATION. Om. Hail Prosperity! From the victorious Chikurapura, the lord of the Chikura province,-possessed of worldly wisdom and good behaviour, who is famed for viotory obtained by blows face to face in many an encounter; who is proficient in all the sciences, in reading the Acred books and in (performing) the rites ; who never swerved from the path of virtue followed by the early kshatriyas beginning with Dilipa, Bhagiratha, Vainya, Yayati, Rama (and) Ambarisha; who is the destroyer of many horses that faced (him) in battle; who is generous, brave, dexterous and grateful; who acts according to law; who is intent upon adoring the two feet of the venerable Mahesvara, the lord of the gods; who through the favour of Mahesvara has acquired a firm position in the next world and who has conquered the entire host of enemies: who is very hospitable to Brahmanas,-commands as follows the residents and officials of the village of Pulaka: The village of Puloka has been made a gift by us for the onhancement of (our) religious merit, life and fame, exempting it from all taxes, to Harisarman, who is an expert in the study of two Vadas, who possesses the sacrificial knowledge, who is intent on performing his daties according to the school of the Vajasaneyins, and who belongs to the Harita gotra. Knowing this, this Brahmana and (his) sons and grandsons in succession enjoying this village, should not in any way be spoken to by any body. The ajfapti (has been done by word of my own mouth. In the year 6 on the 10th day of Pausha. With reference to this there are the following verses :-"Land has been granted by many and been protected by many; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him for the time being belongs the reward (of the grant)." "O! Yudhishthira! Protect the land, be it a gift of yours or of others; O, highest of the kings ! protection is more meritorious than gift." "A giver of land rejoices in heaven for sixty thousand years; he who rescinds and he who approves (of him who rescinds it) both live in hell for the same period." NOTE ON THE PRECEDING. BY STEN KONOW. Mr. Gopinatha Rao has compared the alphabet used in the Sarabhavaram grant with the script eployed in early Kadamba plates, and others. There cannot be any doubt that he is right in doing so. The alphabet certainly belongs to the so-called "box-headed " variety of Central India. Among the various inscriptions written in this Central Indian soript, however, the grants of the Sarabhapura kings are those whose alphabet presents the most striking similarity, as will be immediately apparent to everybody who compares the published facsimile plates. Read ufaure. * Read gaz | Rend khagoM. - Read phalam. Read HEI Aftuat * Rendant. * Read ufe.

Page #130
No. 6.] SARABHAVARAM PLATES OF THE LORD OF CHIKURA. 107 The inscriptions of the Sarabhapura dynasty which have so far been published are the following: 1. The Arang copper-plate grant of Maha-Jayaraja, issued from Sarabhapura in the Afth yoar and recording the grant of the village of Pamva in the Purvarishtra; 2. The Khariar (properly Nahn) copper-plate grant of Mahd-Sudeva, issued from Sarabhapura in the second year and recording the grant of the villages Navadnaka and sambilaka in the Kshitimandahara; 3. The Raipur copper-plate grant of Maha-Sudeva, issued from Sarabhapura in the tenth year and recording the grant of Srisahika in Purvarishtra. 4. The Sarangarh copper-plate grant of Maha-Sudeva, issued from Sarabhapura, and recording the grant of Chullandaraka in the Tundaraka bhukti. The last plate of this grant, which must have contained the date, has not been recovered. We do not know whether Maha-Jayadeva preceded or succeeded Maba-Sudeva, and we do not know anything about the ancestors of these two kings. The legend on the seal of the Khariar plate runs, - Prasann-drnnava-sambhuta-Manamatr-endu-janmanah Srimat-Sudevarajasya sthirun jagati [sasanam). I have inferred from this legend that Sudeva's father was Manamatra, and his grandfather perhaps Prasanna, and that Manamatra might perhaps be identical with Mananka, "the ornament of the Rashtrakutas " mentioned in the Undikavatika copper-plates of Abhimanyu. These identifications are however very problematic, and we do not, in reality, know anything about these kings. The years mentioned in the inscriptions are regnal years and do not help us to fix their date. On paleographical grounds, however, we may assign them to the 8th century A.D. The localities mentioned in the grants of the Sarabhapura kings cannot all be identified. Such of them as have been traced, however, all belong to the Raipur and Bilaspur districts of the Central Provinces. Navannaka of the Khariar grant is almost certainly the present Nahna, the actual find place of the plates, three miles south of Khariar, and Sambilaka of the same grant is perhaps the neighbouring San Doil. The Kshitimandahara must consequently comprise the southern portion of the present Raipur District. Tundaraka of the Sarangarh grant has been identified by Mr. Hira Lale with the present Tundra, about six miles south of Seori Narayan on the Mahanadi, and belonging to the Baloda Bazar tahsil of the Raipur Distriot. The Tandaraka bhukti would accordingly correspond to the northern portion of the Raipur District. Mr. Hira Lal' has further identified Grisahika of the Raipur grant with the present Sirsahi, likewise in the Baloda Bazar tahsil and about 25 miles south-west of Tapdra, and finally Pamva of the Arang grant with the present Pamgarh, 21 miles north of Tandra in the Janjgir tahsil of the Bilaspur District. The Parvarashtra would accordingly include the Tundaraka bhukti. Mr. Hira Lal has inferred 10 from this state of things that the Sarabhapura kings held * sway over a larga portion of the present Chhattisgarh Division, and stated as his opinion that they ousted tho kings of Sirpur, old Sripura, in the Mahasamunda tahsil of the Raipar District. He suggests that Sarabhapura " may perhaps have been a new name imposed on the 1 Gupta Inscr, PP. 191 ff. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 170 ff, 'Gupta Insor., pp. 196 ff. * Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 291 #. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 172. Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, pp. 163 r. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 172. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 283. Loo. cit. 10 Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 186.

Page #131
108 [VOL. XIII. conquered city of Sripura by the victor, from the fabulous animal of that name (i.e. sarabha), who is believed to be a match for a lion, with reference to the claim of the Sirpar dynasty to be Kesarins (lions)." I do not think that he has succeeded in making this latter supposition likely, because the Sirpur stone inscription of Mahasivaguptal seems to belong to about 800 A.D., i.e. it is not much later than the grants of the Sarabhapura kings, and Mahasivagupta's father and grandfather and probably also more of his ancestors seem to have ruled in Sirpur. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Other identifications of Sarabhapura have been suggested by Cunningham, who thought that it might be either Arvi in the Wardha District or Sambalpur in the Sambalpur District. None of these identifications are however likely, and the exact position of Sarabhapura has still to be found. Now the only inscription which has so far been found in an alphabet almost identical with that of the Sarablapura grants has been found in a place called Sarabhavaram. It has been issued, not by a king, bat by a vishayadhipati; it is dated in the same way as the Sarabhapura grants, with mention of a regnal year, a month and a day, and the seal shows the representation. of a conch, as is also the case in the Sarabhapura grants. It is tempting to infer that the Sara. bhavaram grant was issued by a dependent of the Sarabhapura kings, and that Sarabhapura is the present Sarabhavaram. With regard to the modern village of Sarabhavaram I have consulted the Collector of the Godavari District, who has been good enough to inform me that the village Sarabhavaram is situated in the Chodavaram Division, ten miles east from the bank of the Godavari and twenty miles north-west from Rajahmandry. Its popular name is Sarabaram. A ruined temple is said to have been in existence near the village some fifty years ago. According to information kindly furnished by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri similar village names occur in other places in the neighbourhood. Thus there is a village Sarabhavaram in the Peddapuram taluka of the Godavari District, a Sarabhapuram in the Ellore taluka (now joined to the Kistna District), a Sarabhavaram in the Golgonda taluk of the Vizagapatam in Raipur or its immediate neighbourhood, but Iartner to the sout To return to the Sarabhavaram plates, they do not appear to have been issued by a ruling prince, but by a governor of a district, a vishayadhipati. I suppose that this title is nothing more than the usual vishayapati. The year given in 1. 16 is then probably the regnal year of the overlord of the vishayadhipati. in purortisanal from Chikurappra. 1. 1. by the adhipati of the Chikura-vishaya To return to the Sarabhavaram plates, they do not appear to have been issued by a ruling prince, but by a governor of a district, a vishayadhipati. I suppose that this title is nothing more than the usual vishayapati. The year given in 1. 16 is then probably the regnal year of the overlord of the vishayadhipati. The grant was issued from Chikarapura, 1. 1, by the adhipati of the Chikura-vishaya. Mr. Gopinatha Rao corrects the latter to Chikara-vishaya. We cannot, however, make any positive statement about the correct form of the name. There is an uninhabited village Chiduguru ten miles north-west of Chodavaram. It seems however difficult to identify it with Chikara, if the form given in the District Gazetteer is the correct one. The village granted was Pulaka, 1. 9, or Puloks, 1. 14, which should be looked for in the

Page #132
No.7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 109 No. 7.-TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. BY Y. R. GUPTE, B.A., LAHORE. These two copperplates were brought to light by Mr. C. E. D. Petors, I.C.S, Depnty Commissioner, Almora. They were discovered at Talesrara in the Almora District, U. P., at something less than one foot below the surface, while digging the foundations for an ordinary terrace wall, and they were forwarded to the Superintendent, Hindu and Buddhist Monuments, Northern Circle. I owe the opportunity of editing the inscriptions for the first time to the latter officer, who handed the plates over to me for decipherment. The plate A measures roughly 1' 47' in length and fluctuates between 114 and 1' 1" in breadth, and the plate B is ronghly 1' 31' in length and 1111' in breadth. Each of the plates has an oval seal soldered to it, containing the same legend in four lines and busides several symbols separated from the legend by a straight line. Above it is a ball recumbent, the head turned right over the left shoulder. Before it appears what is either a fish or a tortoise and below the latter a garuda. Behind it is a symbol that I am unable to identify. All these representations as well as the legend are in relief and sarmonnted by a hooded cobra (nuga). The plate A with its seal weighs 114 lbs., and the plate B with its seal 104 lbs. The plates are not very thick and the letters show through on the reverse. On the whole, however, they are deeply and well engraved. Their edges are not rimmed, and the inscriptions, therefore, lack protection. Each of the grants bears 28 lines. The alphabet of the seals has many characteristica in common with the Gupta one ; but that of the plates is much later. The anusvara is generally denoted by a big circle above the consonant. The sign of punctuation is a horizontal curve. It is six times used in plate A, in 11. 4, 16, 22, 26, 27 and 28 ; and eight times in plate B, viz. once in l. 2, once in l. 13, once in 1. 18, once in l. 20, twice in l. 21 and once in 1. 25. The numerical symbols for 5 and 30 ocour in plate A, 1. 28, and those for 20, 8 and 5 in plate B, 1. 28. The language is somewhat ungrammatical Sanskrit. Even the usual benedictive and imprecatory verses are not correctly quoted and are left incomplete, so much so that they can hardly be called verses. Practically, therefore, both of the inscriptions are in proze. With regard to orthography we may note that v has throughout been written for b; that the class nasal is commonly used before mutes, and that an 8-sound before an 8-sound is usually replaced by the visarga, though we occasionally find writings such as-gramakas-sa-, A 20. Doubling of consonants after is the role ; thus Karkkata-, A 17; -varggams, B 8; -archchana., A 9; -sanmarjjan-, A 9; -karnna-, B 14 ; -gartta, A 17, 18; -bhutair=ddatti-, A 10 =arddha, B 24 ; -furppyam, A 21 ; -karmmantah, A 23 ; parvvat-Akara-, A 4, B6, etc. There is of course no doubling in the case of h or the sibilants, and, curiously, a y is never doubled after r; compare =kuryat-, A 26. There are also some few cases in which the doubling has not taken place where we would expect to find it; compare -artham, A 9; =smubhir=bhakti. B 12. On the whole, however, it is quite consistent. Al and at are often doubled before r; thug kraya-, A 15; yattra, A 14. There are, however, several exceptions to this rule : compare kshetra, B 13, at the side of kshettra, B 14, 15, etc. There are several mistakes in the spelling. Thus we find a for a in-devyadhastata, B 21 a for & and ri for ri in krishnahayo, B 27 ; # for n in -tagarapnti., A 5; ta for tra in yata. B 13 : * for h in yat-kuryat , A 26 ; n for t in tan-nanayo, B 5; p for sh in .pupp-, A 9 : $ for g in - Asnivarmma, B 4; for p in Saurava., A 2; 88 for sin rupassya, B 3. In -danda. These are now preserved in the Lucknow Museum at tho instance of the Superintendent, Hindu and Buddhist Monamenta, Northern Circle. See below, p. 113.

Page #133
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. vasika-, A 5, on the other hand, the v is probably not miswritten, but we have to do with a Prakrita form. Cf. Vogel, Antiquities of Chamba State, Part I, p. 129. Other Prakrita forms are pratipaditakas, A 11; pramatara, A 4, 27; B 7, 28. The rules of sandhi are constantly neglected; compare -pattraih abhi-, A 11; Karttikeya pere Ativalskspalliks Visakkilapalliks arishidiramah aralisalah, A 23 Rajapattraks Oddalakarvvatako, Paschima-Dronyam Udumvaravasah, A 24; Vishnudasena utkirrnany=, A 28; chakkradharah iva, B 5; cha anen-aiva, B 25; Dhanadattena uktirrnan-cha, B 28. In plate B there are several compounds ending in vapam, such as Vajra-sthala-kehetrakulya-vapam, P 13; kshettr-ashta-drona-vapam, B 14; Madhyamaraka-kshettra-chaturddasadrona-vapam, B 15; Kapilesvara-namadheya-ksh 5 'tra-kulya-vapam, Nandikeraka-kshettra-shaddrona-vapam, B 16; Daddavaka jangala-kulya-vapam, B 17; Devakya-toli-pancha-drona-vapam, B 17; Rajaka-sthala-kshetra-shad-drona-vapam, B 17; Devaky-anupa-kshet tra-khari-tapattrayam, B 18; Vadra-kshetr-ashta-drona-vapam, B 19; Parvvatara-kshetra-khari-vapam, B 20; Devakya-kshetr-ashta-drona-vapam, B 20; Kedara-kulya-vapam, B 21; kshetra-kulyavapam, B 22; Sveto-kshetra-pancha-drona-vapam, B 24; Vetasa-kulya-vapa-namadheyam, B 25. Instead of vapa we find vapika in Kedara-dvi-drona-vapika, B 21. It will be seen that rapa is always preceded by a word denoting a measure. A compound such as kulya-vapa must mean "a plot where a kulya of seed can be sown or is required," and we can translate Vajrasthala-kshetra kulya-vapam, a, or, the kulya-plot of the sthala-kshetra of Vajra. Almost the same meaning could accordingly be conveyed by using two words, Vajrasthalakshetram kulyatapam. Compare Malavaka-kshetram kharivapam, B 13, etc. Both the grants purport to have been issued from Vra(Bra)hmapura, one by the Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja sri-Dyutivarmman, for the purpose of observing the bali, charu, sattra and the bath with curds, milk and ghi and for worshipping with perfumes, incense, lamps and flowers, for sweeping, besmearing and ploughing, and for all sorts of repairs, with reference to the feet of Viraposvara-svaminaths, and the other by the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja sri Vishnuvarmman, for the continuance of the great sacrificial sessions. Both grants profess simply to sanotion previous gifts. The present seals are gilded and appear to be casts from the originals and not authentic. The plates, also, I understand to be forgeries. I believe that the seals are forgeries, as (1) there are evident signs to show that the damaged letters seem to be the result of bad casting from an original seal. This can especially be marked in the case of the fifth and the sixth letters in line 3 of the seal attached to the plate A and the first letter in line 4 of that soldered to the plate B, which have not come out. (2) the seal of plate A is much larger than that of plate B, though the measurements of the inscriptions, the figure of the ball and the objects in front and behind it, and even the marginal oval line are the same; the surrounding ornaments of raised bosses are not the same in each case, there being 54 in plate A and 48 in plate B, and the outer shape is different. (3) the seal of plate A shows signs of bad workmanship, as if it were a first experiment. The knobbed ring on the seal is not cleverly joined and the rough portion at its edges gives ample room to suggest that it has not been cast at the royal foundry, but is a forged cast from the original seal. The seal of plate B is more cleverly done and would probably have escaped detection for a time but for (1) the first letter in the fourth line and (2) the soldering to a wrong plate through ignorance.

Page #134
No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 111 (4) though bearing one and the same legend, the two seals have been applied to forged grants, alleged to have been issued by two different kings, ani (5) thoy are of inferior copper, and perhaps gilded to escape detection of forgery. I believe also that the plates are forgeries on the following grounds : (1) The genenlogy of the dynasty given in the seals does not agree with that given in the plates. In the seals it begins with Vishnuvarmman, while in the plates it commences with Agnivarmman (miswritten Asnivarmman in B). Even if we grant that it is not necessary to begin with the same king, we at least expect that the grantor, the son of Agnivarmman, should have the same name in the two genealogies. Now, whatever the correct reading of the name of the last king mentioned in the second line of the seals may be, it cannot be Dyutivarmman, the name given in both plates. (2) Ia plate A, 1.2, the words Sri-Pururavah-prabhrity-avichchhidyamana-Saurava-rajaraiso occur, where Saurava is evidently a mistake instead of Paurava. Now the royal officers are especially particular at the time of handing over such important documents intended to be soen by the public and officers of succeeding kings, and would scarcely overlook such a blunder about the descent of the grantor. (3) The plates do not give us any definito information regarding any of the kinga mentioned, not even the ruling one, by which we can test the statements in them. In line 1l of plate A it is assorted that the original grants have been burnt and that bad persons under the eril influence of the Kali age might, in course of time, raise objections. In plate B also reference is made to such an eventuality. (4) The present grants purport to confirm some previous ones, at ono stroko, without mentioning the kings by whom they were made, and without saying whether a reference was made to the official records, for the purpose of verification. The scantiness of records from the fourth to the eighth or the ninth century is probably to be accounted for by the disorderly state of things that existed in the province from which the plates come, and forgeries, it might have been thought, were not very likely to be detected. The plates were engraved by one and the same person, as can be seen from his name in line 28 of both of them. It was easier to get one person to forge them than to engage the services of two, and the goldsmith Ananta was sought for, perhaps because he was known for his skill. (5) In B 27 we find the following quotation from Vyasa, Vindhy atavishv=atoyasu fushka. kataravasinah. Tho quotation is neither complete nor accurate. The words krishnahayo thi(hi) jayante ya akshepar kuryat=sa pancha-mahapataka-samyuktah syad are put as an independent clause and not as Vyasa's words, and also contain two bad mistakes. We expect such complete verges, or, at least, such abridgod sentences as we find in other grants. In plato A there are a few mistakes at the beginning, but many blunders at the close. This is probably due to the carelessness of the engraver or the writer, who thought that he was not likely to commit any mistake in the sterootyped wording, and so, most probably, wrote without consulting some authentic plates or their copies regarding the quotations. (6) The writer geems to be more careful about the description of the property granted than about formal matters and information about the grantor and his ancestors. He is extremely careful in enumerating the various plots of land granted. But he is hardly aware that these enumerations are of little value, if the grants do not emanato from the proper persons, and that, however careful he may be to try to deceive others, there are certain indications which generally go to prove a forgery. (7) In A 3 wo read the name Agnivarmma, instead of which B 4 hag Asnivarmma. The difference is perhaps due to the difficulty in reading the first name of the second line of the seala, which has not come out clearly. If this be so, it would show that the plates must have been

Page #135
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. forged when the correct name of the king had been forgotten. This would presuppose an interval of at least 200 years between his time and that of the forging of the grants, and this well agrees with epigraphical evidence. (8) The respou sible Dutaka would scarcely have passed over a blunder regarding the name of the king from whom the grantor claimed descent. (9) The misreading of the real name of the king in the second line of the seal from which the present casts have been obtained by the forger, or rather in the casts themselves, Anfficiently accounts for the invention of the name Dsutivarmman or the substitution of a later Dyutivarmman for a former king, if we take it for granted that the forgers (or, at least one of them) could read the inscription. It is interesting to note that the first letter of the doubtful name looks like d, though the cast may not be a faithful reproduction of the original. (10) In the seals the grantor is said to be of the Lunar lineage, while in the plates he is represented as descended from the Lunar as well as the Solar race. This is a very grave objection since & perfect harmony in the descent claimed is quite necessary. The only point which remains to be explained is why the seals were soldered on to the plates, if the genealogy itself differed. This is the difficulty which is likely to beset us. I would make two suggestions. Two casts were obtained of an original seal, which was in the possession of the real owner or some other person. But the original plate was not available, or could not be lent, or more probably was lost or really burnt as mentioned in the forged plates. So a new draft that would suit the ciroumstances was prepared by a scribe and given to the goldsmith Ananta. There was probably some difficulty about the names of the kings mentioned in the second line of the seals, and the forgers had not the opportunity of verifying them or of consulting the original plate or the official records. The name of a king Dyutivarmman, the son of a king Agnivarmman, of whose name they were not certain, was known. His son Vishnuvarmman was well-known. So these were the data. The forgers engraved one plate in the name of Dyutivarmman, and the other in that of Vishnuvarmman, probably thinking that, if the authenticity of one was called in question, the other might be produced as evidence; but as they had misgivings about the names of the kings they altogether gave up the idea of Holdering the casts to the plates. These might have been with the person or the community of trustees who claimed the ownership. But his or their descendants, who were unable to decipher the inscriptions, possibly thinking that there were two seals corresponding to the two plates, and also considering that they formerly might have belonged to them, got them soldered. Perhaps they did this in the vain hope that the seals might be taken as evidence of the issue of the former grants, said to be burnt. Or (2) some of the forgers of the plates, who were unable to read the inscription of the seals and who were unaware of the contradiction (not being taken into close confidence as regards how the geriealogy and other actual details were to be arranged), might have soldered them to the plates later on, not caring to consult the Beibe or the engraver. Other explanations are not impossible. Whatever the fact might have bean, it is quite clear that the inscriptions on the plates contradict the legend of the seals. Had these latter been authentic, it might have been possible to suppose that they were applied to these grants later on through ignorance. Bat I have shown that the present seals are only casts of the original and the contradiction in genealogy and other details preclude the possibility of the plates being genuine. In spite of this I shall show below that they are of considerable importance. I assign the seal (the original one) to about the latter half of the fifth century on the following grounds : (1) The lower parts of the right hand verticals of ga, sa and ka are about double the length of the ahsharas without verticals. i Vide Dr. Buhler's Indian Paleography, ed. by J. F. Fleet, Bombay, pp. 47 f.

Page #136
No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. (2) We find the guttural ria before sa in line 4 and perhaps before ha in line 2, if we adopt the reading Harshavarmmana [*]. (3) The third horizontal line of ja slants downwards. 113 (4) The ancient dot is replaced by a cross-bar in the case of tha in line 3. (5) The transitional form of ya, with the loop, though not quite like the later ones, occurs. (6) The right hand portion of sa and pa shows an acute angle. But the inscription can hardly be much later than about the second quarter of the fifth century since, (1) the lower parts of ta and bha are not lengthened and thus they retain the older forms, (2) the left limb of sa is more or less archaic, and (3) on the whole the letters show similarity to the Gupta alphabets of the later half of the fourth century. The letter na does not admit of severe scrutiny as it is a little damaged to the right in all the places where it occurs in this inscription. The letter na has not a knob, as in the case in the Gupta alphabet, and it is much like ta, the only difference between na and to being that the former is more acute-angled, while the latter is much more curved at the middle. To turn to the plates. The alphabet is of the northern type, evidently later than the Gupta one, and is in a transitional form, approaching the acute-angled. The letters slope from right to left. Those worth noticing are: u, ka (when not forming a member of a conjunct consonant), tha, dha, na, ma, ya (when not a member of a conjunct consonant), va, and sa, and, to a certain extent, bha. U which occurs in utkiran-, A 28, B 28, looks like the u of the Mahanaman inscription. Ka has a loop to the left such as is generally observable in the latter half of the sixth and the first half of the seventh century and resembles that of the Mahanaman and Lakkhamandal inscriptions; of. e.g. -sakala-, A 1, B 1. Tha is like that of the Maukhari and Lakkhamandal ones; cf. -natha-, A 8. Dha and na are of the same type. Dha occurs, e.g., in -dharani-dharanayogya-dharana-dharano, B 2. Na has a loop, cf. -bhuvana-, B 1. Ma has the same shape as e.g. in the Yasodharman inscription of A.D. 532; cf. -mani-, B 2. Ya has the tripartite form, when it is not a member of a conjunct consonant; cf. naya-vinaya-, B 5. Again ka, cha, ja, tha, da, na, pa, bha, la, sa, and tya are exactly like those in the plates of the time of Sasanka-raja of Gupta Samvat 300, though ra, when not forming a member of a conjunct consonant, and ya differ. The plates, therefore, when we take into consideration all these circumstances appear to have been forged some time between the middle of the sixth and the second quarter of the seventh century. Leaving a sufficient margin, we may assume that the forgeries were made between the sixth and the eighth centuries A.D. The casts and the plates, though forged, are of value, since we have hardly any record from about the fourth to the eighth or ninth century, issued by or concerning the ruling dynasties in the Garhwal and Almora Districts. The casts of the seal are more valuable than the plates, since they appear to be taken from a genuine seal, which supplies us with the names of some hitherto unknown kings. As regards the genealogy of these kings and other general information, the plates are only as much reliable as our bakhars in the Deccan and are of little more value than legends. Still they give many names of cities, villages and fields, which are of much geographical and historical interest, as they hardly can be due to the fancy of the scribe. The places evidently bore the names mentioned when the plates were forged, and some 1 Cf. loc. cit., pp. 49 f., also Prof. Vogel, Antiquities of the Chamba State, p. 46.

Page #137
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII of them we can identify with confidence. The record clearly has reference to Garhwal and the Katyar valley of the Almora District and perhaps to the Katyuri Rajas. Other inscriptions that we may discover will probably throw some light on localities. But the present ones are of no little value. We have the expression Parvratakara-rajye in line 4 of plate A and in line 6 of plate B, which means the kingdom filled by mountains. This description snita Garhwal very well. Of course some tract of land, specially the Katyar valley, which forms part of the present Almora District, must have been included in the kingdom. The boundaries of it must have exceeded it. The name Garhwal itaelf has been derived from giry-dvali, row of mountains. The nume Kedira of fields we find twice in line 21 of plate B. Garhwal is known as Kedirabhumi or Redara-khanda from very early times and we should naturally first look to that district for the places. Of course this is only circumstantial evidence, because by itself it proves little. But it is a link in the chain. We mcet with the word Gomati-sarya in line 15 of plate B. Sari occurs in line 20 in the inscription from Pandukesvara near Badrinath. It must evidently be derived from the causal of ssi to flow, and on comparing these records we can say with confidence that it means bed' or 'valley.' So we are justified in taking Gomati as the name of the river. The other river of which mention has been made is Pitrigariga. But I can not find it in the maps of the Garlwal and the Almora Districte. It cannot, however, be very far from the river Gomati. The reference to two rivers in the inscription gives us a clue. Following the above line of argument, I am at this stage able to identify Karttikeyapura and to suggest sone tentative identifications. The mention of Karttikoyapura is very interesting and important. We know that it lay is the valley of the Gomati and near the present village of Baijnatb. Our record confirms this. Again it is believed that the Katyuri rajas found there the ruins of an old town named Karbirpur and used the materials for rebuilding the temple of Karttikeya and also for constructing wells, reservoirs and bazars. Now in plate A we meet with the name Karavira-gartta in l. 18, which is, possibly, identical with Karbirpar. Brahmapura, the capital mentioned in Al and B1, I am much inclined to think with General Cunningham was Lakhanpur or somewbere near it. One Brahmapura no doubt hae been satisfactorily identified by Dr. Vogels with Brahmor in the Chamba State. But that is too far off and does not suit our record. Kollapuri, A 18, is most probably the present Kolapuri. Suvarnpakara-pallika, A 20, may perhaps be Sonal, and Bhatti-pallika, A 22, Bheti. Sudhutungakagrama, B 14, is per haps Tungebyara itself. Sadhu is simply an attributive meaning 'well' or 'good,' and grama is equivalent to modern gaw, village, while k is only a diminutivo termination. Jyorana, A 16, is probably represented by Jyura or Jola. Bhela(mastaka), A 18, may be Bhela. Kapila. gartta, A 17, is in all likelihood Kaplesvara itself or somewhere near it; Karkkota, A 18, Garkhet; Nandikerakakshetra, B 16, Nandikesari, and Lavanodaka, B 16, Lavanagari or Lavani. It is perhaps worth noting that only the first king mentioned in l. 2 of the inscription on the seal, vis. Agnivarmman, bas fri, illustrious, attached to his name, while the other names are without this epithet. Apparently Agnivarmman was a monarch of some importance. The first inscription purports to be dated the 30th day of the month of Paushs of the 5th year of the reign, and the second the 5th day of the month of Marggasiraha of the 28th year of the reign. These dates, however, cannot be verified, and it is not possible to give the corresponding English equivalents. 1 Gazetteer, N. W. P., Vol. XI, p. 468, ibidem, pp. 463 f. * Antiquities of Chanba State, Vol. I, p. 82. Ancient Geography of India, p. 866,

Page #138
Talesvara plate of Dyutivarman: The 5th year. 6 8 10 22 24 26 28 / / ae1"g, l:SEH! ILln-k: ti-roMopbkyg-lnwGrrtuunapnnttty&rt blug-nlok-pEmzhl-rgyvvou(nuY nraa1, ln n ZhesrirnnfauunTEphgynw6ns0tho-rvuTHIrturr3yilaaUtg16 tsmnp ingskyur 'ipuphnaaTptunth ni@sdyp'i twaaberss{giruttuech 6chu 1 2 nEUR 2|gs-an@r pdaaik (7 gaalhun nnaa thaa7yEURm'dzdzaaph8-kisshunwmaaulcmy0rkynPS-snyoU-zhentul-n(therg bhntu sns naam p ttikn p k kyi lohaap-pvmxrrfrg/NcC=A<Page #139
5 Jdh n s W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH Talesvara plate of Vishnuvarman : The 28th year. gh n 44y 'Tya . 5 // ( s ,hlaa 7 : 7 1 biaapn 661 G.E.O. aeus # y 200 rupon 7 nr 7 mjaa 8597 1978 7 2 oo 2 naa pii, 6 G.E.O. taa : 9laa 3 7 8 6 5 tooNutm pu A 1 , deekh jaaN S S (@E (ublnn 81 E R daa p5 6 khaas p @ l / fghnaal brEth jsq sI (anyii caah, nookree khuun uH0 71 lkh ii ) p r 'pitaa 33-dtl (Grnn-bdh hai, 5 dhtee 55gcaaN : pn ju tuuN 153 / u h aaer , uh s'aan nuuN kee lE (yuu ku 1 // gu :nuuN ghH ar khuun nuuN pNp ) - 3nn hoo $? dg Gr-yoo hoor nuuN 41 tooN 6 sq , 4. ih saadh n soosair ( 55 (l 'vdh uhlk@g hai| baiN vii (spuldaar-mr 5 cubaasaa 2 , 5 c mjh hai : kh = aayjhSSkhoo , l h // pkhaa p joo , dh 3 tooN ruu5) : 27 ul5 lHkh 2 tooN thHlee ou r 2 , 7 nuuN ( 3 w 12 p5 cmtlnn lii 38 hu* khS' c 24 punnu mT G 3 5751 1 goo6 4 49ndhaiticfr ni 3 a f hai / nuuN yuur$?017 dhaaraa 2 ( 727dhaa-7730 nuuN aap s 4jhuug ord! 575 lkh zu|4ir2 7 5 nuuN 16 . - put dh75 5 53dh7 graU549 1 2* Erin 3 z 13 ( Gif PS daa plooc | 18 * 155 sp27 $ 3 93); dt nuuN, 34 2 38e indhg ZwERS00% % 20 4 .gcau9lee d733nut3K47 daa bs ruH534 ii . . 937 nuuN hoodh sung nuuN ddiggs daa ptaa : :77 22 4 Co f60b sau b b b bgubuu- m s khuuh b j 70% 2 3 79b7zh luk uGuq lutooN 1 972 4G 3 2 3 4 . 00 r t paa roo- roo bnn @r@u p p r b ruu hoo | muNuukees-3, tt783 Ggzdh5 dhaak jkh'mt hurgy 3gne-naal aap sii| r l t s k lgh 2 500 * pn mgnrn: 7: 1 // 1] 1 / k r n \ nuuN lHt doonaaN nee n l - red : SCALE 45 8. KONOW

Page #140
No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA OOPPERPLATES. 115 The dataka (messenger for the conveyance of the grant) in plato A is said to be the pramatara Suryadatta, the officer entrusted with the arrangement of) peace and war; and the writer the divirapati Vishnudasa ; and the dutaka in plate B the pramatara Varanauatta and the writor the divirapati Dhanadatta. The engraver of both the grants was the goldsmith Ananta. The accompanying plates have been prepared from excellent estampages supplied by Mr. H. Hargreaves, Superintendent, Hindu and Buddhist Monuments, Northern Circle, and the Bials bave been reproduced from photographs of plaster casts kindly taken by Mr. Rajaram Hari Sojavalkar, Modelling Teacher, Mayo School of Art, Lahore. I am far from being certain about the reading of the legend of the seals. What I can make out reads as follows:1 Vishnuvarmma-prapo(pauttrasya po(pauttrasya Vpishavarmmana[ho] 2 Sry-Agnivarmma-sutasyroha sasana[m] Dvijavarmmana[ho] 3 . . . . -nuggrah-artthaya sadhu-samrakshanaya cha 4 Somavan-odbhavo raja jayaty-amita-vikrama[ho] This legend I might translate, Here is the charter of Dvijavarman, the great grandson of Vishnuvarman, the grandson of Vpishavarman, and the son of the glorious Agnivarman. May the king, born of the lineage of the Moon, whose prowess cannot be measured, be victorious, for the purpose of favouring . . ., and of protecting the good ones.' A.-GRANT OF DYUTIVARMAN: THE FIFTH YEAR. TEXT.3 Svasti Parandara-pura-pratimad-Vra(Bra)hmapurat-sakala-jagan-mul-orvvi, chakkra-mahabhara-vahana-[gunn-Vamana-phana-sahasrasy-Ananta]-murtter=bhagavad V [1]ra[nesvara-svaminas-charana-] 2 kamal-anudhyatah Soma-Divakar-anvayo go-vra (brahmana-hit-aishi fri-Paruravah. prabhsity-avichchhidyamana-Sau (Pau)rava-raja-varnoso-gnir=iva vaipaksba-kaksha dahano [bh]u . . . 3 sry-Agnivarmma [l*) tasya puttras-tat-pada-prasadad-avapta-rajya-mahima dyutimad ahita-paksha-dyutihard vivasvan=iva d vitiyah paramabhattaraka-maharaj. adhir[a]ja-fri. 4 Dyutivarmma kusali Parvvatakara-rajye=smad-vamsyan=maharaja-visoshan=pratimanya dand-oparika-pramatara-pratihara-kumaramatya-pilupaty-asvapati- (-) 5 jayanapati-ganjapati-sapakarapati-tagara -pati-vishayapati-bhogika - bhagika - dandavasika kataka-prabh sity-anujivi-varrgam sarrva-vishaya-pradhan-adimcha 6 prativasi-kutumvi(mbi)nah kusalan prishtva samajnapayati - viditam=idam=&stu vo devadrony-adhiksita-mabasattrapati-Ttrat-aikakistamina naya-vinaya-sruta-vsitta7 sampannena parivrad-vra(bra) himachari-gauggulika-parishat-sahitena r ajadanvarik agnisrami-karankika-vot(kot-)adhikaranik-amatya-Bhadravishnu-purassarena cha 8 devanikayana vijna pitam bhagavatar sorasura-jagad-vandy-Ananta-murtti-Viranesvara sma(sva)mi-natha-padanam va(ba) li-charuka-sattra-pravarttana-dadhi-kshira-ghrita9 snapana-gandha-dha pa-pradipa-pupp-(pushp)-archchana-prakara * sanmarjjan - Opalepana. krishi-karmm-anushthana-kbanda-sphutit-ayachatita-patita-samskar-artham para-hitAnushthana 1 It is also possible to read Doeshavarmana, or fasanas-Harshavarumapa, or fasangn=Gajananamaga. Looks like aasyato, aayana, or asgata. From the estampages * Read-sagara 02

Page #141
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 10 charita-vratairzyushmat-purvvajair=mmaharajabhir-anyais-ch=avanipatibhistath = anoka dharmma-prasava-hetubhutair=ddattidayakaih sva-sreyase bhumi-pallika-grama11 karmmanta-vishayas tamrapatta-pata-vpisbatapa-pattraih abhilikhy =agraharah pratipaditakas=tani cha sasanany-adiptakena dagdhani 12 kalena cba gachchhata luvdhah(bdhah) kali-dosha-grah:avishtah kechid= asatpurasha lekhyair-vvin=akshepam kuryur=iti tad-arhanti bhattaraka-padah sasan-a13 ntmati-danena yatha-bhujyamana-sthana-parimana-namany=abhilekhayitum=iti yato maya deva-bhaktya parvva-rajarshinam yaso-rtha14 m=atmanas=cha puny-abhivriddhaye vpishata pa-sasanam-idam dattam[ll] yattra pasu-kul-avadara-karmmanta-Konakalika-ganga-grame Gunofvar-d15 valadipakah k kraya-karapa-bhami-bhagn-sahitas=Chora-katako janva(mbi). salika-pataly-antara-parvvataka-Bhavilida-karavira-kosbtha 16 Gakshicharana-gramo(me) Mahasalo Vurasikadantavanika - Jyoranayam Chorapaniya Bhagnanupamodribhayam Putavana kah 17 Karkkatasthana-vanjaly=Uttaraganga Kapilagartta Kotara-vanjah sivamushichyapuri Dadimika Simsapika dakshina(m)pa[r]sve 18 Saratha-vishayasta-palli Karavira-gartta Kollapuri Bhelamastakah Karkkotayam Khandaka pallika Mammadatto Rajakya-toli 19 Srigala-khohnako Bhuta-pallika Gogga-pallika Varunasramah Prabhiia-pallika Deradasa-toli Narayana-devakulaka-ma[la]. 20 khapakab Sribhacharppato=navgala-kartt=Ottara-vas Vra(Bra)hmapure Karttikeyapura-gramakas=Samajjavyasta cha bhis-Tryamvapure Savar nakara. pallika [Da). 21 nunni Vsiddha-palliki Chandra-pallika Vi(Bi)lvake Jayabhaca-pallika Vacha karana-gramo Dipa-puryam Vriddhatari-pallika Kkroda-furppyain Varddhaki. pallik Oshtrala99 malah Katalabbrishti Dindika-pallika Chatussalordhalagala-pallika - Sorayam Bhahiranya-pallika Chandulaka-pallika Blatti-pallika 23. Karttikoyapuro Ativalaka pallika Visakhila-pallika arishtasramah avalinakab Sakinnarayam kottatale Pallivata kasetungula-karm mantah 24 Pitriganga-tato Sirsharanyah Kantharaparsvah Rajaputtraka-Oddala-karvvatako va(ba)hugramasahita Uttara-pathah Paschima-Dronyam. Udumva (mba) ravasah 25 Gohattavatakah Pushpadantika-vasanti-vanakah Karavirika-khohnivanako Mallavastuko Mallika-sivaka-karabha-salika Dapdavasivato 26 Golathalakas=chroti - Tad-yushmabhir-amisham prakshepa-pratisbedhau n a karaniyau na ch-opairavah kutumvimbi)na karakanan=cba karttavyo [ll] yatakuryat=sa pancha-maha-pataka-(samyu). 27 ktah syad=iti -- Datakah sandhivigrabikah pramatara-Suryadattah Likhitam divirapati-Vishoudase[na] 28 Utkirnnany aksharani sauvarnnik-Ananteneeti - Rajya-sam 6 Pausha di 30 TRANSLATION. Hail! From Brahmapura, comparable to the city of Parandara (Indra). (LI. 1-3) (There lived) the illustrious Agnivarmman, who was descended from the Moon and the Sun; who wished the welfare of cows and Brahmaps; of the illustrious royal lineage of Read -pattrair=abhi: * Corrected from rajarshinan.

Page #142
No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. the Pauravas, uninterrupted as far as Pururavas, who like Fire burnt down the dry grass in the shape of his enemies; who meditated on the lotus-like feet of the lord, the holy Viranesvara, the incarnation of Ananta, whose thousand hoods were the base of the world, carrying the great load of the circle of the earth, and spreading good qualities. 117 (Ll. 3-6) His son, the illustrious Dyutivarmman, who obtained the greatness of royalty through the favour of his feet; who takes away the lustre of his brilliant foes like a second sun; the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, being in good health, in his kingdom filled with mountain, pays respects to the excellent kings of my line, enquires about the welfare of the prefect of police, the pramatara, the warder, the councillor of the king, being the heir-apparent," ,5 the masters of elephants, horses, armour, marts, cooks, cities and districts, land-bolders, landlord-owners,7 police officers, the katukas and other dependents and all neighbouring householders, the local heads of all the provinces and others, and then issues these orders: (Ll. 6-13) Let it be known to you that, whereas the following request has been made by the solitary lord Trata, the master of the sacrificial sessions who superintends the procession of the idols, who is endowed with political wisdom, breeding, learning, and good behaviour, accompanied by recluses, brahmacharins, and the congregation of the Ganggulikas,10 and further by the temple congregation, preceded by royal doorkeepers, the attendants of the sacred fire, the karankikas, the superintendent of the female (temple) slaves, the minister Bhadravishnu, "For the purpose of continuing the bali, charu and sattra; for the bathing with curds, milk and ghi, the worshipping with perfumes, incense, lanips, and flowers; for the observing of sweeping, besmearing and ploughing; for the repair of dilapidated, broken, and fallen parts, at the feet of the lord Viranesvara-svamin, the incarnation of Ananta, who is worthy of being praised by gods, demons, and the world, grants referring to land, hamlets, villages and crafts, have, after having inscribed them on copperplates, cloth and vrishatapa-plates,12 been granted, for the sake of their spiritual welfare, by your ancestors, the great kings, whose vow was the fixed observance of doing good to others, by other kings, and by givers of gifts, who were the means of production of many charitable acts. Those grants have been burnt by fire; and after lapse of time some greedy and bad persons, being beset by the evil influence of the Kali age, might lay hands on (those gifts), if there be no written record. So your Majesty may be pleased, in giving sanction to (the existing) grants, to get written specifically the dimensions and the names of the places that are being enjoyed;" 1 The actual reading of the plate is Saurara. I can hardly imagine that in an authentic record the officers concerned would allow such a grave mistake in the name of the family of the ruling monarch to remain. dandoparika is probably some police officer. Or, in his kingdom of Parvatakara. Cf. Professor Vogel, Antiquities of Chamba State, Part I, p. 122. For this explanation of kumaramatya, see Ep. Ind., Vol. X, p. 50, n. 2. pilu, an elephant; jayana, armour. Cf. Vogel, loc. cit., p. 130. 1 Bhogika, those who are in possession of land; bhagika, owners of land. About the form dandavasika, ef. Vogel, loc. cit., p. 129. With regard to the word katuka I made a reference to the learned Prof. V. V. Sovani, M.A., of the Meerut College. He thinks that it might mean a sect of the Jains. As far as I know, that sect flourished later. Again, a reference to the Jains in particular is not very probable. Katukas apparently mean any persons (officers, members of a religious assembly not generally held in respect at the time, etc.) who were disagreeable to the public. But who these were in particular I cannot say with confidence. 10 We do not know what the Gauggulika assembly was. But this seems to be a very interesting point in the record. Wo expect more information about it in copperplates and other inscriptions that may hereafter come to light. As to the meaning of karankika, we may perhaps compare kapalin. 19 Vrishatapa apparently signifies some mixture of copper and another metal. According to 1. 14 the present grant was incised on erishatapa.

Page #143
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (LI. 13:14) therefore I have given this charter on vrishatapa, out of devotion for the god, and for the inoreage of the religious merit of preceding royal saints and of myself. (LI. 13-26) In which (grants are contained), in Konakalikaganga-grama, where the occupation of the villagers) is avadara(r) of cattle, Guvefvarivaladipaka, together with the plot of land allotted for the sales ; Chorakataka, the kiravirakoshtha of hilly Bhavilana inside the space (covered by) trees of jambusalika; in Gakshicharana-grama, MahAsala and Vurksikadanta-vaniks; Chorapaniyam in Jyorana; Putavanaka, Karkkatasthanavanjali, Uttaragong, Kapilagartta, Kotaravanja, Sivamushichyapuri, Dadimika and Simsapika situated at Bhagnanupamodribha (); Sarathavishayasta-palli (village), Karaviragartti, Kollapuri, Bholamastaks on the right; Khandaka-pallika, Mammadatta, Rajakya-toli, Sti(Spi)galakhohnaka, Bhata-pallika, Gogga-palliks, Varunisrama, Prabhila-palliki, Dovadasatoli, Narayanadevakulakamalakhanaka, Sribhacharppata, Anangalagartta, Uttaravasa at Karkkota; Kurttikeyapura-gramaka and the plot Samajja vyasta at Brahmapura ; Suvarnnakara pillika, Dapurna, Vriddha-pallika, Chandra-pallika at Tryamvapura ; Jayabhata-pallika Vacbakarana-grams at Bilvaka; Vriddhatari-pallika at Dipapuri; Varddhaki-pallika, Ushtralamaka, Katakabhishti, Dindika-pallika, Chatussalordhalagala-palliki at Krodasurpi; Bhahiranya-pallika, Chandulaka-palliks, Bhatti-pallika at sora; Ativalaka-pallika, Visakhilapallika, and the neighbouring (?) Arishtasrama at Karttikeya-pura; Pallivataka, with the turgula (P) occupation, at the foot of the fort at Sakinnara; Sirsharanya, Kantharaparsva, the market town of (named after) the prince Oddala, the Uttar, patha with many villages at the bank of the river Pitriganga; Udumbaravisa, Gohattavataka, Pashpadantikavasantivanaka, Karavirika-khobaa-vanake, Mallavastuka, Mallika-sivaka-karabha-saliki and the Golathalakas of Dandavasivat in Western Droni. (LI. 26-28) So you should not make any confiscation or hindrance to those that are in possession of it) nor any outrage to householders and servants. Whoever should do so, would be stained with the five great sins. The messenger (for this grant) is the sandhivigrahik, the Pramatri Suryadatta. Written by the divirapats Vishnudasa. The letters have been engraved by the goldsmith Ananta. The 80th day of the month of) Pausha of the fifth year of the reign. B.-GRANT OF VISHNUVARMAN : THE 28TH YEAR. TEXT. 1 Svasti[ll]par-ottamid-Vra(Bra)hmapurat-sakala - bhuvanabhava bhanga . vibhaga - karin=panta - murttor=anady - avedy - chinty - atyadbhut - odbhuta-prabhuta-prabhav. &tiga yasya 2 kshma-tala-vipala-vikata-sphata-patala-nikata-prarudha-mapi-gapa-kirap-arunita - patalu. talasya (-)dharani-dharapa-yogya-dbdrap3 dbara (ri) D0 bhujaga-raja-rapassya(sya) bhagavad-Viranosvara-svaminas=charapa kamal-anudhyatah Soma-divakara pram a-vatsa-volma-pradipah sarvva-praj anugrah (4*). 4 y=abhyudita-prabhavah paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-dry-Agni(gni)varmma[ll'] tadatmajas-tatpuda-prasadad=avapta-prajya-rajyah kshapita-mahapaksha-vipaksha5 kaksbe-dyatir-mmabarajadhiraja-sri-Dyativarmma Ell] tan-nanayo (tat-lanayo) naya vinaya - saurya - dhairya sthairya - gambhiry - audarya-guna-gan-adhishthita-murttis. cbakkradhara(h) 6 iva prajanam-arttiharah parama-pitsi-bhaktah paramabhattaraka-mahirajadliraja Sci-Vishnuvarmma samupachita-kusala-va(ba)la-viryah Parvvatakara The explanation of certain words and the suggestions as regards some names are tentativo. Wo kuow very little about the localities and the peculiar local words, I am unable to explain the word avadara. Karuka, Norvet From the estampages.

Page #144
No. 7.] TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. 119 7 raivo samutpatsyamanan-asmad-vams-alankaran devakaran=rajalakshmi(r-v)virajamana murttin=maharaja-viseshan=pratimanya dandoparika-pramatara8 pratihara - kumaramatya - pilopaty - asvapati - prabhsity - anujivi - varggam-anyamscha bhogika-bhagika-karika-kulacharika-pradhan-Adi-kutumvi(mbi)nah 9 camajnapayati[1]viditam - astu vas=Trata - Bharipatisarmma - gauggulika - parishat pramukhena dovanikayena sadhikaranena vijnapitah smah 10 sarv vasthaneshu datti-dayaka-sadhu-pratipadita-prag-bhujyaman-avichchhinna-bhogina. bhuvam kalena gachchhati keohid=asatpurusbah kali-dosha11 lobha-grah-ivishta akshepam kuryur=ity=arhanti bhattaraka-padah punya-yaso. bhivriddhayo tan-nama-samaropan-anusmarana-stbirakarana12 m-adhiksitya tamrapatta-danena prasadan karttam=iti yato=smabhir-bhakti blavita-hridayair=anamodana-sasanam bhuvam=arthe mahasatr-o. 13 pachayaya pratipaditam yata(tra) Stambhasankatikayam Vajra-sthalakshetra-kulya. vapum tat-parvvena Hudukka-suna-kshetram tat-gamipo Malavaka-kshetram 14 khariviparn samadhikam sajangalam Sadhutungakagrama-tale Ikshottr-&shta-dropa vapar Patalikaramake Champaka-toli Devakyakarnnakas-cha15 Gomatisaryam Vra(Bra)hmosvara-devakula-samipa Pattavayaka-dattir-Mmadhya maraka-kshettra-chaturddasa-dropa-vapam - Semmaka-kshetram chaturddasa-drona vapam 16 Kapilesvara-namadheya-kshettra-kulya-vapam Lavanodako Nandikeraka-kshottra sbad drona vapam bhogika-Gellanapnaka-bhratsi-datte kshetrasi ne dve 17 khari-vapam Gabhira-pallikayam Daddavaka-jangala-kulya-vapar Devakyatoli pancha-drdna-vapam Madhyama-puraka-parastad=Rajaka-sthalakshotra-shad-drona18 vapam Devaky-anapa-kshottra-kbari-vapa-ttrayam-adhikar Vas-odakam jangalam tadupari Khattalika - Tulakanthakayaksha-samipe Narakshotram 19 Bhrisbtika-kshetram-ashta-drona-vapam tat-prapi-kshetra-karonakam nadstate Bhrishtaka-kst otram pancha-drona-vapam piryvena Vijakarapi Vadra-kshetr Ashta-dropa20 vapam Parvvatara-kshetra-khari-vapam sakulyam tat-samipe Jangala-khohoiki - Khattalika-kshetram sajangalam navadropa-vapam Devakya-kahetr-ashta-dropa vapam 21 Skambharatoli - Nischita devya(a)dhastat Kedara-kalya-vapam Devkhale-gramako Kodara-dvi-drona-vapika - Sunthinav-idupe Semmaka-kshetram 22 Madhuphala-milaka kshetram Khattalika-kshetran=cha - Chchhidra-garttayam Nagilam kshetra-kalya-vapam sajangalam Andhralakarppakas-trayah Jarolaka. keda23 ram Semmahika-kshetram Vysoshthini-jangalam tat-prapi-Daddavakam parvrata cha bhogika-Varahadatta-pratyaya bhumayo va(ha)hvyah Karttikege-puro 24 Nimva-saryam va(ba)ladhyaksha-Lavachandra-baka sad=Divirapati-Dhanadatten Opakkritam samula-samattrakam arddhapafichabhih suvar paih Sveto(ta)-kshetra pancha-dronavEdam Dorvvishandake cha - Anen=aiva divira-patin-Opakkritam kayastha Nannaka-saksat=samala-Bamattrakam-ashtabhih suvaronaih Votasa26 kulya-vapn-namadheyam 8-80(8-0)daka-jangalam=ivasathasy-agrato Deva-kulikayam Vamana-evami-padanam nivedanaka-nimittam=evam-ajnapite 27 krisbpahayobhi jayante y& Akshepam kurgat=68 panoha-mahapatake-amyaktah syad-uktan-cha bhagavata Vyasena Vindhy-Itavishywatoyasu Sushka-kotaravasinab Read kshetram=ashta.. * Read kriahrabayo ki. ;

Page #145
120 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII 28, Datakah pramatara-Varahadattah likhitam-idam divirapati-Dhanadattena akti(tki)rnnan-cha sauvarnnik-Anantena - ra sam 20 8 Margga di 5 TRANSLATION. (Line 1) Hail! From Vra(Bra)hmapura, the best of the cities. (LI. 1-4) (There lived) the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the illustrious Agnivarman, who meditated on the lotus-like feet of the adorable Lord Viranesvara, in the form of the king of Snakes, observing concentration capable of supporting the earth ; who reddens the surface of the lower region by the rays of the collection of the jewels growing about the array of the expanded hoods, large and wide as the surface of the earth; the excellence of whose power is without beginning, unknowable, unthinkable, wonderful, elevated, and extensive, the incarnation of Abanta; who causes the apportioning of existence and destruction of the whole world; (Agnivarmman) who was the lamp of the house of the high family descended from the Moon and the Sun; whose power had been increased for the purpose of favouring all his subjects; (LI. 4-5) His son (was) the Maharajadhiraja, the illustrious Dyutivarmman, who obtained (his) vast kingdom through the favour of his (his father's) feet, who had destroyed the lustre of the grass in the form of his enemies, backed by formidable allies. (LI. 5-9) His son, the Paramabhattaraka, the MahTrajadhiraja, the illustrious Vishnu. Varm man, who is, as it were, the embodiment of the qualities, political wisdom, breeding, bravery, fortitude, steadiness, gravity, magnanimity; who relieves the sufferings of the poor, like the wielder of the disc (Vishnu); who is much devoted to his father, who has gained happiness, strength and vigoor, in the kingdom filled by mountains, pays respects to the future godlike eminent kings, the ornament of our family, whose forms will be shining owing to the royal splendour, and then issues these orders to the host of dependants, the police officer, the pramatara, the warder, the councillor of the king, being heir-apparent, the master of the elephants, the master of the horse, and further to householders, land-holders, land-owners, the karikas,' the kulacharikas, the chiefs, and others : (LI. 9-13) Let it be known to you that, whereas we have been requested by the temple congregation headed by Trata, Bharipati Sarmman, and the congregation of the Gauggulikas, together with the officials, (in the following words) : "May your Majesty be pleased to do the favour of issuing a copperplate to perpetrate the memory by specifying the names of the land given, for the increase of your religious merit and fame, since some bad persons, being possessed of greed consequent on the evil influence of the Kali age, may in the course of time lay thoir hands on the pieces of land in all the places that have been obtained in good manner from liberal donors, and that have been enjoyed and are being enjoyed without interruption," Therefore this sanctioning grant has been given by us, our heart being filled with devotion, regarding the plots (granted) and for the purpose of continuing the great sacrificial sessions. (LI. 13-26) In which (grants are included), of the elevated field of Vajra, the plot in which a kulya* can be sown at Stambhasankatika; to its east the field Hudukka-aina, near it 1 The plate has Alnitarmma; see above. I do not know the exact meaning of karika. Kulacharika is perhaps the head of a kula. * Kulya iss measure of eight dronas. In the inscription only the grain that can be sown in the fields (kshatras) is given, and we have generally to guess their extent by this standard. Sometimes, however, one boundary is given and sometimes the owners are mentioned. In the present instance and several others, the name of the fields and the amount of seed required are put together, while in Malapakakshetrain and other cases the nensurements are included in Bahuvrihi compounds qualifying the fields.

Page #146
No. 7.1 TWO TALESVARA COPPERPLATES. the field Malavaka in which one kharil of seed is required, and more, together with the jungle, a plot of field in which 8 dronas of seed are required, in the lower part of the village Sadhutunga; Champakatoli and the Devakyakarnnakas at Patalikaramaka; fields of Madhyamaraka in which 14 dronas of seed are required, the gift of the weaver of silk, the field of Semmaka, where 14 dronas of seed are required, of the field called Kapilesvara the plot in which one kulya of seed is required, (all) at the bed of the river Gomatis and near the temple of the God Brahmesvara; the plot of the field Nandikoraka in which 6 dronas of seed are required, and two fields given by the brother of the land-holder Gellanannaka, in which one khari of seed is required, at Lavanodaka; the field in which one kulya of seed is required at the Daddavaka. jungle, and the field in which five dronas of seed are required, at Devakya-toli, (both) in Gabhirapallika; of the elevated field of Rajaka the plot in which six dronas of seed are required, of the field near the water of Devakyan a portion in which three kharis of seed are required, and further abodes (shades), water and jungle, above it Khattalika beyond Madhyamapuraka; the field of Nara and the field of Bhrishtika in which eight dronas of seed are required near Tulakanthakayaksha; the protruding field that can be reached from it; the field of Bhrishtaka where five dronas of seed are required, on the bank of the river; to its east Vijakarani, a portion of the field of Vadra in which eight dronas of seed are required, the portion of the field Parvatara in which one khari of seed is required, together with channels for irrigation; near it the waste land Khohpika and the Khattalika field in which nine dronas of seed are required, together with the jungle, the portion of the field of Devakya in which eight dronas of seed are required, Skambharatoll, the kodara (field) in which one kulya of seed is required, behind Nischitadevi; kedara (fields) in which two dronas of seed are required at Devkhala village; the Semmaka, Madhuphalamulaka and Khattalika fields at Sunthinavanupa; the Nagila field where one kulya of seed is required, with the jungle, the three Andhralakarnnakas, Jarolaka-Kodara, the Semmahika field, the jungle land Vyasoshthini, and near it Daddavaka at Chhidragartta; many pieces of land belonging to the land-holder Varahadatta on the hill; of the Sveta field the plot in which five dronas of seed are required, which was purchased by the divirapati Dhanadatta, with roots (of trees) and all the things (that may be in the land) from Lavachandra, the Commander of the army, for four and a half gold coins, at Nimvasari at Karttikeya-pura; the field named the Vetasa plot in which one kulya of seed is required, with water and jungle land, purchased together with the roots (of trees) and all the things, from the kavastha Nappaka for eight gold coins by this same divirapati, in order to be presented at the feet of Vamanasvami, before the shrine, in the temple, at Durvashandaka. 121 (Ll. 26-28) And after it has been ordered thus, (those who rescind this grant) will be born as black snakes, and he who should rescind it, would incur the guilt of the five great sins. And it has been said by holy Vyasa, "(Those who confiscate a grant of land or assent to the act of confiscation) shall dwell in the hollows of dry trees in the waterless forests of the Vindhya mountain." The messenger is the pramatara Varahadatta. This has been written by the divirapati Dhanadatta, and engraved by the goldsmith Ananta. (Dated) the 5th day of the (month of) Margga (sirsha) of the 28th year of the reign. 1 Khari is a measure of grain containing 16 dropas. It is also equal to 3 or 4 dronas. 2 The Gomati must be the Gumti. It is however also possible that Gomatisari is the name of a village. This may mean the small portion of the field where seed might have first been sown and then taken out to be sown in larger fields. Kulya means a channel for irrigation. Samulam, with trees, lit. with roots. By samatrakam I understand all the things that are (whatever may be) in the land, including nidhi and wikshepa, treasure and deposit.

Page #147
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. No. 8.-CONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNADEVA-RAYA: SAKA 1444. Br S. V. VENKATESWARA AYYAB, M.A., AND S. V. VISWANATHA, M.A., KUMBHAKONAM. These plates were obtained by us on loan from the present head of the Sankaracharya Matha of Conjeeveram together with six other grants belonging to the Matha. The grants thus examined by us may be enumerated as follows: (1) Grant of a village Ambikapuram by Vijayagandagopala to Sri Sankararya. Language Sanskrit. Characters Grantha. Astronomical data for 1291 A.D.; edited Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, No. 8 (the present inscription). (2) Grant of a village Krishnarayapuram by Krishnadeva-Raya of Vijayanagara to Chandrachuda Sarasvati, disciple of Mahadeva Sarasvati. Language Sanskrit. Characters Nandinagari. Date Saka 1444 (1521 A.D.). (3) Grant of a village Udayambakam by Krishnadeva-Raya to Sadasiva Sarasvati, disciple of Chandrasekhara Sarasvati. Language Sanskrit. Characters Naudinagari. Date Saka 1450 (1527 A.D.). (4) Grant of land by Vijayarangachokkanatha Nayaka, son of Rangakrishna Muthuvirappa Nayaka, to Chandramaulievara Svamin. Language Telugu and Sanskrit. Characters Telugu. Date Saka 1630 (1707 A.D.). (5) Grant of a village by Mahadeva Sarasvati, disciple of Chandrasekhara Sarasvati (originally given to the Matha by Akkanna Madanna of Golkonda), to Rama Sastrin. Language Telugu and Sanskrit. Characters Nandinagari. Date Saka 1608 (verified as 1687 A.D.). (6) Grant of a village Kudiyantandal by Sri Nrisimharaya of Vijayanagara to Mahadeva Sarasvati, disciple of Sadasiva Sarasvati. Language Sanskrit. Characters Nandinggari. Date Saka 1429 (1506 A.D.). (7) Grant of a village Eluchuvi by Sri Nrisimha to the same donee as in (6). Language, characters and date the same. No. 2, the Conjeeveram grant of Krishnadeva-Raya, has been engraved on three copperplates bored at the top and secured by a ring, attached to which is a seal bearing the usual Vijayanagara emblem of a boar, the Sun and the Moon on the upper half and some writing on the lower half. The plates are in good preservation. The plates measure 9.6" by 7.2", except in the middle which is 119" long on account of the arch at the top. The ring has a diameter of 2-6" and the seal of 13". The holes through which the ring passes have a diameter of 65". All the plates have raised rims. The writing, which runs across the breadth of the plates, is quite legible except in some places bordering on the rims. The first and third plates are engraved only on one side, the second on both sides. Only the sides of the plates bearing inscriptions are ruled. The inscription contains 102 lines in all excluding the signature. The height of each line is about on the average. But the letters are larger in the signature, and smaller in a few places where there are erasures-viz. in lines 69-71, 82, 86-89. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole inscription is in verse, excepting the opening invocation of Ganesa. The metres used are the usual Anushtubb, Sardalavikridita, Sragdhara, Dodhaka and Salini. The poetry is of a low order. The characters of the inscription are Nandinagari, except the signature at the bottom, which is in Kannada characters. The inscription has several orthographical peculiarities. Stops are not supplied in their proper 1 The letters denote, perhaps, the name of the king, as in the seal attached to the Kuniyur plates of Venkata II. The legend on that seal is read Sri Venkatesa by Professor Hultzsch, (Madras Epigraphical Report, 1891, p. 6).

Page #148
No. 8.] CONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNADEVA-RAYA: SAKA 1444. 123 places. Instances of this have been pointed out in the text. Hore and there we find the confusion of long and short i and . We have =pratichin disam-asritan, 1. 87, for pratichirh disamasritai; disi sthitam, 1. 88, for disi sthitam ; pratyuha-, 1. 51, for pratyaha; purvakan, 1. 85, instead of purvakan. In the third plate i and u are represented only by a loop over the consonants. There is a redundant anusvara previous to the double consonants nya and nya, o.g. pumnyair, 1.7, for punyair=; -avannyam=, 1. 28, for savanyams; -danannys, 1: 30, for daninys; -hirannya., 1. 85, for -hiranya-. We have instances of redundant anusvara before other consonants in-akhya nm, 1. 79, instead of -akhyams, and -samyuktanmaikabhogyam, 1. 81, for-samyuktameka. bhogyam. Visargas are very often left out. If in some places they are wanting, they are superfluous in others. The letters ya, va, pa, ta and na assumo forms which are capable of passing easily one into another. There is confusion between the letters $a, shi, sa. We have nijavase, 1. 16, for nijavase; turiskar, 1. 18, for turushkam ; -asesheshu, 1. 34, for -asesheshu ; -shisaya., 1. 81, and -shisya-, 1. 82, for -fishya. We find the use of ta for tha in jatapratishlans, 1. 53. The termination for the imperfect and the pluperfect 3rd person singular is omitted in a few instances, thus vyatant, 1. 20, instead of vyatanit; -akarshi, 1. 30, instead of rakarshit. In 1. 36 we have .dharchkamtita instead of dharotkanthita. Such forms occur in the plates of Venkata I and II. As in the Vilupaka grant of Venkata Il for instance, a conjunct consonant is expressed by combining the full form of the first with the secondary form of the second consonant. This is specially noticeable in the case of rya. In certain cases, howover, ther sign is written over the line. Nna and ning are invariably expressed by adding the amusuara before the consonants na and na. Instead of double consonants only one of the consonants is written in some cases, thus muudabhutasman-, 1. 12, instead of Eudabhuttasman- ; nivrityai, 1. 33, instead of w rittyam ; -rajadushya-, 1. 35, for -rajascushya- ; datavana, 1. 85, instond of dattavi The inscription records the grant of the villages Ktishnarayapuram and Katapattu by Krishnadeva-Raya of the second Vijayanagara dynasty, who was at the time oncamped on the banks of the river Krishna. The donee is Chandrachuda Sarasvati, the head of the Conjeeveram Matha, reputed to have been founded by the great Sankaracharya. In the line of apostolic descent Chandrachada was the disciple of Mahadeva Sarasvati. Ho is styled Sivachetas (having his mind devoted to Siva), yatiraja (prince among ascetics) and dhimat (philosopher). He is also described as an expounder of the sastras, as living at Conjeeveram, and as a great exponent of the doctrine of maya. It may therefore be inferred that the donee was a teacher of the Sankaracharya matha. This is supported by the terms of the grant, shisayaprashisyar(fishyaprafishyair) bhogyam, 1. 81 f., .e. the land was to be enjoyed by the donee and his descendants in the apostolic line. The religious seat of these teachers is known as Kamakatipitha, probably after the goddess Kamakotyambika of Conjeeveram. The matha itself is known as Sarada-matha to this day. The vilmges are given in perpetuity as sarvaminya, to be enjoyed by the donee and his descendants in the apostolic line. The grant makes it clear that the villages had clearly marked boun. daries. It is interesting to observe that the king reserves no right to himself over the land thus given away. All rights of property in the land, the products on it, in it and over it belong to the donee for ever, together with any unforeseen or unearned increments that might accrue on the same. The terms of the grant display a knowledge of the technicalities of the law of property. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 269 ff. ? Indra Sarasvati or merely Sarasvati is the appellation of all the Acharyas of the Kamakoli pitha of the Sarada Matha of Conjeeveram. The Acharyas of the Sringeri Matha founded by one of the Sankaracharyas style themselves Bharati. See below No. 8. R 2

Page #149
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. The date of the grant is Saka 1444 ; Svabhanu, Margasirsha, godvadasi. There is apparently a mistake here either of the Saka or of the cyclio year as Svabhann would be Saka 1442. Curiously enough, neither the date of the month nor the tithi or the nakshatra is given. Krishnadeva-Raya's journey to the holy places and the gifts made by him and his brother Vira-Nrisimha are substantiated by various inscriptions on temple walls. An inscription at the back of the garbhagriha of the Sarngapani shrine at Kumbhaghonam records his visit to the place and his gifts there. The stone inscriptions copied by the Epigraphical Department of Madras in 1915 record the gifts at Srisailam and Ahobalam. No. 10 of 1915 records Vira-Nrisimha's visit to the temple of Mallikarjuna at Srisailam. No. 18 (of Srisailam) records the construction by Krishnadeva-Raya of mandapas in the car street, his gift of certain villages to the temple, and his remission of tolls on kavadis, pack-horses, bullocks, asses and head-loads." No. 64 records the king's gifts at Ahobalam, his presents to the god of various jewels and of the revenues of the village Madaru in Changala-mari-sima. The tulapurusha ceremony performed by the king is also mentioned in stone inscriptions (see Madras Epigraphist's Report, 1914-15, p. 109). The king's lavish gifts at the Tirumala temple attracted the greed of the Portuguese governor of Goa in 1545. In some of these places we find also statues of the king, his queens and ministers. At Tirumala are bronze statues of Ksish nadova-Raya and his queens, the king with his characteristio cap of brocade in fashion like a Galician helmet covered with a piece of fine stuff all of fine silk,' as described by Domingo Paes, having on either side his favourites, the courtezan Chinnadevi, whom he afterwards made his queen, and & princess of Orissa, whom he likewise married. The figures are reproduced in Mr. Gangoly's South Indian Bronzos (p. 60 and pl. LXXIV). A stone image of the king was set up at Srisaila by the viceroy of that place, along with one representing the viceroy himself (Inscription No. 14 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1915). The king's patronage of literature is mentioned in 1. 91 and is too well known to need dwelling upon. Cf. Archeological Survey Report, 1908-9, p. 185. Various places are mentioned in the grant. These are Krishnara yapuram, Katapattu, Chandragiri, Mutukavu, Chengalu, Nivvalur, Chengode, Kanchur, Akkali-Velaru, Sedamangala, Podavur, Siruvaka, Parundur, Kottavaka and Siruvallur. Of these localities We are able to identify the following : Krishnarayapuram, which goes still by the same name, is situated to the south of Conjeeveram and is about 30 miles from it. It is a place of some historical inportance, being the scene of the battle of Wandiwash. Kata pattu is easily identified with Katpali which is now a railway station-a junction in the Madras and Southern Mahratta Railway. Chandragiril is well known by the same name in modern times. The Raja of this locality sold Madras to the English in 1639. Kanchur is the same as Kanchivakkam situated 17 miles to the east of Kanchi. Velur is the Vellore cantonment in North Arcot District. Podavur and Siruvaks are villages 15 miles north-east and 7 miles north of Conjeo. veram, respectively. Parundur is situated nine miles to the north of Podavar. Near it runs a canal called Kutiraikarpallam which is about 40 miles in length. Near this place is reported to be the scene of the battle of Pollilore which was fought during the course of the second Mysore War. Between Parundar and Pollilore there are tombs of English generals who seem to have taken part in the war. Kottavaka is a small village situated 12 miles north-east from KAnohi and quite close to Parundir. A district of the Vijayanagara kings with its capital at Chandragiri. Cf. Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 119 f.

Page #150
No. 8.] CONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNADEVA-RAYA: SAKA 1444. 125 Siruvallur is a milel to the south from Parundar. Sedamangala is perhaps the same as Samudramangala, a small village near Conjeeveram. [There is a Sendamangala about 8 miles E. of Podavur.-H. K. S.] Most of these places are now agricultural centres in the North Arcot and Chingleput districts. Of the names occurring in the plates the most interesting are those of the donee and his guru. The names occur in the Guruparampara of the Conjeeveram Matha, extracts from which nust be interesting in this connection. candrazekharayogIndraH vidyAnAthayatirmahAn / $ * * * # * Mi Si # * * * imeTa mRtAH zivAH zrIvidyAtIrghayoginaH / zaMkarAnandayogIndraH pUrNAnandastathaivaca mahAdevaca tacchiSNaH candrazekhara eva ca // The Guruparampara-stava gives us further information. zrIpUrNAnandamonondra nepAlanRpadezikaM / avyAhavasvasaMcAraM saMcayAmi jagadudaM // Buhler in the Inscriptions from Nepal mentions a certain Svamin of South India, named Somasekharananda, who went to Nepal in 1503 A.D. The Svamin referred to must be either the donee of our grant or his guru's guru Purnananda alias Chandrachuda. The earliest of the acharyas of this Matha referred to in Epigraphy is Sri Sankararya mentioned in the copper-plate grant of Vijayagandagopala. Tradition ascribes the foundation of the Matha to Sankaracharya, the famous teacher of Advaitism, who installed there his disciple's disciple Sarvajna.* The kings mentioned in the grant, Vira-Narasimha and Krishnadeva-Raya, were tolerant sovereigns, as they made gifts to the temples of both Vishnu and Siva. The genealogy of the Vijayanagara kings, as we learn from the plates, is as follows: Moon [ etc., etc., etc. T Timma-Bhupati m. Devaki I Isvara m. Bukkama I Narasa6 m. Tippaji Vira Nrisimha Nagali Nagaladevi Krishnadeva-Raya. [About 6 miles on the map.-H. K. S.] 2 P. 40. The Purnananda of the Guruparampara will then be a surname of the Chandrachuda of our grant. The identification is supported by a copper-plate of Vira-Nrisimha which we are preparing for a later issue of the Ep. Ind. For the contemporaneity of Sarvajna alias Sarvajatman, author of the Samkshepasariraka, and the Chola king Aditya I see Mr. Venkateswara Ayyar's note in the Ind. Ant., 1914, p. 238. The names of Isvara and Bukkama are found also on stone inscriptions recently copied by the Epigraphist (Madras). See his Report for 1913-14, p. 100. Narasa-Nayaka usurped power in 1503-4. Vira-Nrisimha is here also styled Nrisimhendra. Our plate makes it quite clear that Krishnadeva-Raya began to rule only after Nrisimha was dead. This agrees with the statement of Nuniz.

Page #151
120 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. The signature attached to the grant is Sri Virupaksha, the name of the tutelary deity of the Vijayanagara kings. Virapaksha is the king of the Nagas and the guardian of the western quarter. Professor Grunwedel considers it probable that he is the Buddhist form of Siva (Buddhist Art in India, p. 43). But the term simply means 'one with various eyes' (rivi dhani ravi-chandr-agni-rupani akshini yasya sah) and has always been characteristic of Siva. Cf. Tryambaka, having three eyes,' a Vedio epithet of Siva, who is invoked for protection against death. Siva is connected with the Nagas in various ways, being called Nagabharana, 'having a serpent as his ornament,' Nagendrakundala, having serpents on his ear-lobes, Naganatha, lord of serpenta,' etc. As lord of the Nagas, he was naturally regarded as the guardian of the western quarter, as snakes abound in the ses, and the sea lay to the west of the Aryans in the Panjab. The Vijayanagara kings were worshippers of Nagas and of Siva as. Nayanatha. Their queens not only set up nagakals in the temples which they attended, but they had their own special feraale naga deity, such for instance as was discovered by the Archeological Survey, Madras, near the Kodapdarama temple at Vijayanagara (800 Roport, 1914-15, p. 38). The temple of Virupaksha is now known as the Pampa pati temple and is still regarded as the most ancient and holy temple there. The annual festival of the god attracts. forty or fifty thousand people (ibidem, p. 37). The name of the composer is not given in the inscription. Perhaps his name was Urukavi [which may, however, mean simply 'gront poet.'-H. K.S.]. But a blank in tho noxt line may well be filled with the word Sabhapati, the famous rhymester of the Raja's court. In fact the metre requires it. If so, Urukavi was another name for Sabhapati or a title assumed by him. The engraver of the inscription was Virapacharya, son of Mallara, whose descendants continued hereditary engravers of grants to the third Vijayanagara dynasty as well. TEXT. First Plate. 1 zrIgaNAdhipataye namaH [*] 'namastuMgaziravicaMdracAmaracAra2 ve / trailokyanagarAraMbhamUlastaMbhAya zaMbhave / (1) [1] harIlAvarAta.. 3 sya daMSTrAdaMDaH sa pAtu vaH / hamAdrikalazA yava dhAtrI chatrazriyaM da. 4 dhI (1) [2*] 'kalyANAyAstu tahAma pratyUhatimirApahaM / yhjopygjo| DrataM hariNApi ca pUjyate / (1) [3*] 'asti kSIramayAddevairmathyamAnAnma6 hAMbadhaH / navanItamivotamapanItatamI mahaH (3) [4] 'tasyAsIttana7 yastapobhiratulairanvarthanAmA budhaH (1) puNyairasya" purUravA bhujaba8 lairAyuddiSAM ninnataH / tasyAyurnahuSosya tasya paruSo yuddhe yayA9 ti' kSitI (0) khyAta(:)stasya tu turvasurvasunibha zrodevayAnIpate / / ) [5] 10 ze devakojAnididIpe" timabhUpatiH / yazasvI tuluveMdreSu yadoH | See Ep. Ind., Vol. III, P. 237. * Read degvarAhasya. - Read rASio . 10 Read 'pate: ? From the plates. sMetre : Sardalavikridita. * Rend yayAti:. // Read jAnihiMdI. * Metre : Anushtubh. * Read puNyairastha. 'Read nibhA

Page #152
8. KONOW SCALE ONE-HALF 2 4 tAoga 59 * tato'patatro mAtra merA pati 9a 8 sAsA pANDevA W.GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. 12 sakInaMdana kA maukA 14 badalaU lAyakliM 16 satotrI deva 10 vI pAtramuubbhbtrH mazrA syAtyA manAvara ka mAnisutapAla kI hai mI tujhasA tasmAta 12 18 nimala sAmA 20 22 26 samita banA pati hotA nasunamAtmana dAtArI bola 493, 72 y mAnavIya pi gA me 2 vAtAta viSA 791 6 vino ghanasiMha moi hAnI jhAla 8 10 14 18 22 24 28 26 30 46 tAsa nivAsAsobata 20 mAjI khAtAnA da kAkasada yAdava 30 kAlI ne hAr3I nA karavIrArA 32 mahanigame 77732 samAna se ha nAnA va banana 34 banA 'nAra'bodhi mantra nirAno kATanA kaTina rena va kaTArA kA satrAmA dhanaka miti naitika kAmagir 36 38 40 44 48 50 52 54 88888 28 34 16 2G 36 sama bilagalAnAmiva 40 gulavilyaeki pratihAra rAjA ne nAntare balAta ka 9 taka TAkAvI hI haka ho kI ja 38 na kI tivArI jhA44 trinu krAdha:kAlI 2 5 9 5 5 858 42 mAmalA meM 648 satrA va gItA tA se malinAsikA 48 yatA kA yatrAstra OM mahAdAnI 50 Conjeeveram plates of Krishnadevaraya : Saka 1444.

Page #153
phaTA : ravivA 58 seseTA devA ne putI 7i7197 nAma mo 58 60 62 64 usalAI mada 19 kA kahA gayA aura use kala yoni ke pAnA tara kakSa pAni pani ga kalmAGgA 114 tyA vADadyAtramA 68 dadalI zAlivAhanAta naka 66 72 74 1ib. 70 mAsi mAgatAnA mAna jAhAdA mahAtriyoM mahadevasa 76 78 ((97530=? 3 pANinA dara ko apa gAvarA 80 AtA saGa tAMbe viparita mAserAI ratA mAritA mAsImA "b739 sisAyAsa 56 747973 58 60 62 64. 66 00 kA patA rijavAnamadAma kApasAlA vArANIdAna uca 72 pati kA AdAyI bhanAne gaTAta raNA vArA 74 kakSA taka grAd kavitA kA 70 76 78 80 82 84 86 88 90 92 94 96 98 100 102 prajAtita kelamili pha matadAnAya manAdhika nivAraNa 9 yahi 79 gane va niyamitA vAlA mA mAnasa sara samarAnAzAsanamA mahattvasA rIvA vA vAlA nArAna pAlana yo rAtAnanAni vAgholinA satrApA tilA trA zrI loke savaiyA meM ka manIvAmanAnA pakavAja mAyAmA) pA 86 vatelA gAdAvataka rahA mAI jaba phoTa merA kar tArI anusayA meM 0 matAta. vayoma 02 na tIvAkayAdarAma manakA nivarAtra 4 nAma zAya mAyAkA nepAla vAtAtapo 82 aarviiru vru 1483 84 84 88 90 92 94 96 98 100 102

Page #154
No. 8.] OONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHN ADEVA-RAYA : SAKA 14.4.4. 127 11 kRSNa vAnvaye (1) [*] 'satobhUhakamAjAnirIzvarakSitipAlakaH / pra12 vAsamaguNazaM mauliravaM mahIbhujA (1) [*] 'sarasAdudabhUtasmAnara18 sAvanipAlakaH / devakInaMdanaH kAmo devakInaMdanAdiva (1) [*] "kAvarI14 mAza badhvA bahalajalarayA' yo vilaMdhyaiva za (1) jIvagrAhaM e. 15 hItvA samita bhujabalAttaM ca rAjyaM tadIyaM / kvatvA zrIraMgapUrva 16 tadapi nijavase' paTTaNaM yo babhAse () kIrtistaMbhaM nikhAya tribhuSana17 bhavanastayamAnApadAnaH [*] // [e'] 'ceraM colaM ca pAMDyaM tadapi ca madhurAvala - 18 meM mAnabhUSaM (1) vIryodayaM turuska gajapatinRpatiM cApi jitvA ta. 19 da[7] nyAn / A gaMgAtIralaMkApratha (1)macaramabhUbhRttaTAMtaM nitAMtaM 20 khyAtaH kSoNIpatInAM sajamiva zirasA zAsanaM yo vyatAnI (0) [10] "vivi21 dhasukkatoheme" rAmezvarapramukhe muhurmuditahRdaya sthAne sthAne vya22 dhatta yathAvidhi / budhaparihatI nAnAdAnAni yo bhuvi SoDaza tri23 bhuvanajanohItaM sphItaM yaza: punarutAyan / ()[11] "tippAjInAga24 lAdevyo kausalyAzrIsumitrayoH / devyoriva nRsiMheMdra tasmAtpaMkti25 rathAdiva (1) [12*] "vIrau vinayanau rAmalakSmaNAviva naMdanau / jAtau vI. 28 ranRsiM"]drakaSNarAyamahIpatI (1) [11] "vIrazrInArasiMhaH sa vijayana27 gare ratnasiMhAsanastha(1): kI. nItyA nirasya nRganalana Second Plate; First Side. 28 huSAnapyavaMnyAmadhanyAn" / pA setorA sumerIravanisuranatasvai-22 29 ramA caudayArA pa[]zcAtyAcalaMtAdakhilahadayamAvayaM rAjyaM za30 zAsa // [14] "nAnAdAnAMnyakA| kanakasadasi yaH zrIvirUpAkSadevasthA31 ne zrIkAlahastoziturapi nagare veMkaTAdrau ca kAMcyAM / zrIzaile zoNa32 zaile mahati hariharehIbale saMgame ca zrIraMge kabhaghINa hatatama1 Metre : Anushtubh. . Read tasmAnna * Metre : Sragdhara. . Read bahA. s Read degrayA. * Read samiti. ? Read it. 8 Read tamapi. * Read turuSkA WRead degtAnIt. 11 Metre: Harini. ___Read tohAme. M Rend degdaya:14 Metre : Anushtubh. WRead yI:. - Read "siMhendrAta 11 Metre: Anushtubb. # Read vinayinI. 11 Metre: Sragdhara. 0 Read nirasthana. " Rend degvyavanyAmadhAnyAna. " Read tasva . " Read "casAntA * Read dAnAndhakAraka

Page #155
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. 33 si mahAnaMditIrthe nivRtyai / () [15] 'gokarNe rAmasetau jagati taditareSva+ pyaseSeSa paMNyasthAneSvAlabdhanAmAvidhivAhalamahAdAnavAri35 pravAhaH / yasyodaMcatturaMgapakarakhurarajazuSpadaMbodhimanaH mA36 bhRptakSAkSidAhattarakulizadharo:kaMTitA kuMTitAbhUt (n) [16] 'brahmArDa . 37 dizvacakra' baTamaditamahAbhUtaka ratnadhenuM saptAMbodhiM ca kalpa88 kSitiruhalatike kAMcanIkAmadhenu' / svarNa ()mA yo hiraNyAzvaratha39 mapi tulApUrUSa gosahanaM hemAzvaM hemagarbha kanakakarirathaM 40 paMcalAMgalyatAnIt / (I) [17*] "prAjyaM prazAsya nirvighnaM rAjyaM dyAmiva zA. 41 situM / tasminguNena vikhyAte kSiterine divaM gate / () [18] "tatopya vAryavI42 ra" zrIkRSNarAyamahIpati: / bibharti maNikaiyUranirvizeSa ma[hIM] 43 bhuje / (1) [18*] "kItyA yasya samatataH prasRtayA vizvaM rucaikyaM vrajedi11 tyAzaMkya purA purArirabhavadbhAlekSaNa: prAyazaH / padmAkSo45 pi caturbhajojani caturvavobhava:padmabhU" kAlI khaDgamadhA46 dramA ca' kamalaM vINAM ca vANo kare / (1) [20*] "zatruNAM" vAmamete dadata 17 iti ruSA kiM nu saptAMburAzI nAnAsenAtaraMgaTitava. 48 sumatIdhUlikApalikAbhiH / sazoSya skhairamatapratinidhi49 jaladhiveNikA yo vidhatte (1) brahmAMDasvarNamerupramukhani50 jamahAdAnatoyairameyaiH (1) [21] mahattAmarthisArtha zriyamiha 51 suciraM bhuMjatAmityavetya prAya: "pratyuhahetostapanaratha52 gatarAlayaM devatAnAM / tattahirajaitravRtyApi ca birudapa63 dairaMkitAMstatra tatrai:23 (1) staMbhA jAtapratiSTAnvatanuta bhuvi 64 yo bhUbhRdanakaSAgrAn / ) [22*] "kAMcIzrIzaila zINAcalakanakasabhA1 Read nivRttyAma. ? Metre: Sragdhara. ! Rend degpya zeSeSu puNya * Read yasthIdazcatturaGgAprakarakhararajaHguSyadambhIdhimagnacyAbha spacacchidIdyattarakulizadharItkachitAkuNThitA. * Read vizvacakra * Read ghaTamudita. to Read saptAgbhIdIMva. - Read kAJcanauM kA. * Read degpuruSa. * Metre : Anushrubh. 10 Read degvIya: 11 Metre : Sardulavikridita. 11 Read kI . 1 Read bhaDA. - Read bhavatyAbhUH 15 Read ca. 10 Metre : Sragdhari 11 Read zatru 19 Read rAzItrA. 10 Read afraifi 10 Read saMzodha. 1 Read degsArthAH 22 Read pratyUha 22a Read vRttyA 11 Read a. * Read stambhAnAta s Read degAvyatanuta. w Read la.

Page #156
No. 8.] CONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNA DEVA-RAYA: SAKA 1444. Second Plate; Second Side. 55 veMkaTAdri (:) pramukhyeSvAvartyAvartya savaSvatatuna' vidhivadbhUyase 56 zreyase yaH | devasthAneSu tIrtheSvapi kanakatulApUruSAdI57 ni nAnAdAnAnyevopadAnairapi samamakhilairAgamoktA 58 ni tAni 1 (H) [23* ] 'roSakRtapratipArthivadaMDa (i) zeSabhuja' kSitira 59 caNazauMDa / bhASegetappuvarAyara gaMDa (1) stoSakadarthiSu yo 60 raNacaMDaH / (") [24] 'rAjAdhirAja ityukto yo rAjaparamezvaraH / mU 61 ruMrAyaragaMDaca pararAyabhayaMkara : 1 ( 1 ) [25 *] 'iMdurAyasuravANI" 62 duSTazArdUlamardanaH / vIrapratApa ityAdivirudai rucite 63 ryutaiH / ( ) [26] 'Alokaya mahArAya jaya jIveti vAdibhiH / aM64 gavaMgakaliMgAyeM rAjabhiH sevyate ca yaH / () [27*] ' stutyau - 65 dArya [: * ] sudhIbhisau vijayanagare ratnasiMhAsanasthaH (1) mA 66 pAlAn kRSNarAyacitipatiradharIkRtya nItyA nRgAdI 67 n / pUrvAdrerathAsta citidharakaTakAdA ca hemAcalAM - 68 tAdAse torathiMsArthazriyamiha bahalIkRtya kortyA samidhe / (i) [28] 69 'zAlivAhananinattazakAbde " gaNite kramAt / sahasreNa catu (:) catvA 70 riMzatA ca catuHzataiH / ( ) [28] 'svabhAnuvatsare mAsi mArgazorSaka nAmani / 71 kRSNaveNItaTe zuddha" goddAdazyAM mahAtithau | ( ) [ 30 *] "maha[1*]devasarasvatyA [: ziSyAya *] 72 zivacetase / vyAkhyAtAkhilazAstrAya vikhyAtAya mahAtmane / ( ) [21 *] 73 " kAMcIpuranivAsAya mAyAvAdAMbudhIdave" / caMdracUDa sarasvatyai 74 yatirAjAya dhImate / ( ) [12 *] " caMdragirkhAkhyarAjyasthaM mUtukAvyakhyapatu " 75 gaM / ceMkAkohakAMzasyaM nivvalUnoMDuke sthitaM / (1) [33* ] "ceMgoDegrAmakA76 prAcyaM kAMcu (cU) rorapi dakSiNaM [*] grAmAdakkAlivelUrunAmakAda 77 pi pazcimaM 1 () [34* ] " khedamaMgalakAt " grAmAduttarasyAM dizi sthitaM / kRSNa 18 rAyapuraM ceti pratinAma samAzritaM / (m) [35* ] " prAktanIpoDavUrA 1 Read sarveSu . * Rond bhujeH * sa The Hampe inscription hus hiMdUrAya'. * Rend sudhIbhi 12 Metre : Anushtubh. Is Read kAhA'. 129 2 Metre : Do.lhaka. * Read :. Read :. 10] Read degnadeg 14 Read dhaundave. * Read daNDaH * Metre : Anushtubh. 8 Metre: Sragdhari. 11 Read zukhe. 14 Read 'kAvyAkhyapatu. 8

Page #157
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 79 khyAMmAzritaM grAmamuttamaM / sarvamAnyacatuHsImAsaMyu80 taM ca samaMtataH (1) [36] "nidhinikSepapASANasiddhasAdhyaja Third Plate. 81 lAnina / akSiNyAgAmisaMyuktamaikabhogyaM sabhUruhaM / / ) [37*] 'Sisa82 yapraSizya gyaM kramAdAcaMdratArakaM [*] dAnasyAdhamanasyApi vikra83 yasyApi coditaH [*] [38] 'parIta: prayatai sigdyai purohitapurogamaiH / vi84 vidhaivibudhaiH zrautapratIkairadhikaigirA' (0) [38] 'kRSNadevamahArAyo mA85 nanIyo manasvinAM / sahiraNyapayAdhArApurvaka datavAni[ha 40 // "] 86 [e]tahAmiyarAjyAdinADIkoThasamanvitaM / ziruvAkamahAgrAmAtyA87 cyAM dizi virAjitaM (1) [41] 'paraMDarabhidhAgrAmApratici dizamA zrItaM / koTTa88 vAkAyagrAmAddakSiNasyAM dizI" sthItaM (1) [42] 'zIruva[larusugrAmA89 dudIci dizamAzritaM / kATapaTTabhidhAnaM ca grAmaratnaM pradattavAn // [43*] 90 "tadidamavanIvanIpagavititudharAyusya kRSNarAyasya / zA91 1"sanamurukavivaibhavanivaha (nivaha)nidAnasya bhUridAnasya (1) [44*] 92 'kRSNadevamahArAyazAsanena [sabhApatiH / *]is "abhANImRdusaMdarbha tadidaM tAM93 brazAsana (1) [45*] kRSNadevamahArAyazAsanAnmallaNAtmaja[: / *] tvastA" 94 zrIvoraNAcAryo vAlakhattAMtrazAsana (1) [46*] 'dAnapAlanayormadhye 95 dAnAcchayonupAlanaM / dAnAtsvargamavApnoti pAlanAdacyutaM pa96 daM // ) [47*] 'svadattAdriguNaM puNyaM paradattAnupAlanaM / paradattApahA 97 khadattaM niSphalaM bhavet / () [48*] 'khadattAM paradattA vA yo hareta vasuMdha. 98 rAM / SaSTivarSasahasraNi viSTAyAM jAyate kimi (1) [48] 'ekaigha" bhagiI Rend degkhyAmAsvitaM. * Metre: Anushtubh. - Read deglAnvitaM. * Read degyuktamekabhIgyaM sabhUruham. * Read ziSyapraziSya mAgyaM ca. * Read yata: sigvaiH 1 Read zrautapathi. * Read hiraNya payodhArApUrvakaM dasa. * Read 'grAmIya. - Read degdhADAmAtpratIcI dizamAzritaM. " Read dizi sthivaM. - Read ziruvara and degdudIcI dizaM.. MMetres Arys. The Hampe inscription has vanauvanIpakavinutadharAyasya ; see Ep. Ind., Vol. I, P. 8667 ct. also Ep. Cars.. Vol. VII, P. 8. Read murukavi * Cf. the corresponding passage in the Shimoga plates, Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, p. 3. WRead abhApauna. 16 Read tAma. 17 Read aer. Read vyalikhatAma. Read deghiguNaM. Read kRmiH Read gas

Page #158
No. 8.] 99 nI loke sarveSAmeva bhUbhujAM / ta' bhovyA na karagrAhyA viprada 100 tA vasuMdharA / (1) [50* ] 'sAmAnyIya dharmaseturnRpANAM kAle kAle CONJEEVERAM PLATES OF KRISHNADEVA-RAYA: SAKA 1444. pAla 101 nIyo bhavahniH / bhaafa / sarvAnetAnbhAvinaH 102 cate rAmacaMdraH' ( ) [ 51] 5 sarvAnetAnbhAvinaH pArthivaMdrA bhUyo bhUyo yA zrIvirupAkSa' TRANSLATION. (ABRIDGED.) (Verse 1.) Invokes Sambhu, (V. 2.) the Varaha (Boar) incarnation of Vishnu and (V. 3.) Gajanana. (Vv. 4 and 5.) Trace the descent of the family from the moon, through Budha, Puraravas, Ayus, Nahusha, Yayati, and Turvasu. (V. 6.) Of the line of Turvasu was king Timma, the husband of Devaki, who shone iu glory among the Tuluva chieftains as Krishna did among the Yadu race. (V. 7.) To him was born, of his wife Bukkama, Isvara, the protector of the earth, a crestjewel among the lords of the earth, flawless and unrivalled. (V. 8.) King Narasa was born to him. He was born of Devaki,? as Kama was from the son of Devaki (Krishna). (V. 9.) Narasa built a bridge across the Kaveri in the teeth of the foc, defeated the (Chola) king, took him captive and wrested the kingdom from him. He then captured Srirangapattana and planted a pillar of victory there. (V. 10.) He defeated the kings of Chera, Chola and Pandya, Manabhusha, the Lord of Mathura, the fierce Turushka, the Gajapati king (of Orissa) and others. He made all kings from Lanka to the banks of the Ganges, and from the first to the last mountain," bear his commands on their heads like a garland of flowers. (V. 11.) His gifts in Ramesvaram and other places. (Vv. 12 and 13.) To that king were born, of Tippaji and Nagaladevi, the sons ViraNrisimhendra and Krishnaraya, who were brave yet well behaved, as Rama and Lakshmana were born to Panktiratha (Dasaratha) of Kausalya and Sumitra. (V. 14.) The brave fri Narasimha, seated on his jewelled throne at Vijayanagara, eclipsed in fame and policy other kings of the world like Nriga, Nala, Nahusha. Brahmanas from Setu to Moru praised him obeisance. He ruled his kingdom between the eastern and western mountains, drawing to him the hearts of all people. 131 Read 2 Metre: Salini. Read. * Read vendrAnmayo. 7 [The Hampe inseription and many others read devakInaMdanArakAmI (not, as here, naMdana: kAmI), and this must be right, as the reading of this inscription introduces a second Devaki as wife of Iivara, whose wife Bukkama is well known and has been mentioned in 1. 11-H. K. S.] 3 Read. In Kanarese letters. This seems to be a better reudering than that of Messrs. Gopinath Rao and Raghavayya (in Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 340), who consider the Pandya king to be the same as Manabhusha. The passage lends support to the view that there were more than one Tandya prince ruling simultaneously in the Pandya country, or that Madara was under a separate ruler who was as strong as the Pandya king bimself. The titular kings of the Pandyas wore doubtless cclipsed by the growing power of the Nayakas and Palayagars in the 16th century This probably means from the eastern to the western ghats' (see verse 14 below). $ 2

Page #159
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. (Vv. 15 and 16.) He made various gifts at Kanaka-Sadas (Chidambaram), Virupaksha. Kalahasti, Venkatadri (Tirupati), Kanchi, Srisaila, Sopasaila (Arunagiri), the great Harihara, Ahobala, Sangama, Sriranga, Kumbhaghopa, Mahananditirtha, Nivritti, Gokarpa, Ramasetu and other holy places. 132 (V. 17.) Praises of the king. (V. 18.) When that king, famous for his virtues, went to heaven, as it were, to rule there after having ruled his large kingdom without any difficulties, (V. 19.) Krishnaraya of irresistible might bore the rule of the earth on his arm as if it were a jewelled bracelet. (Vv. 20-22.) Praises of Krishnaraya. (V. 23.) His gifts at Kanchi, Srisaila, Sopachala, Kanakasabha (Chidambaram), Venkatadri (Tirupati) and other places. (Vv. 24-26.) His birudas. (V. 27.) The kings of Anga, Vanga, Kalinga, etc. paid him homage. (V. 28.) His praises. (Vv. 29-32.) In the Saka year 1444, according to the Salivahana reckoning, in the year Svabhanu, in the month of Margasirsha, on the Godvadasi day (is made the gift) on the banks of the Krishnaveni river, to Chandrachuda Sarasvati, the talented and high-souled saint, the disciple of Mahadeva Sarasvati, a devotee of Siva, the famous commentator on all the astras, an expert in Mayavada (the doctrine of Maya), who is resident in Conjeeveram. (Vv. 33-36.) The place granted is Old Podavar, o herwise known as Krishnarayapuram, in the Mutukavu-pattu in Nivvalar-nadu in Chengsttu-kottakam, (which is a division of) Chandragiri country. It is bounded by Chengodu village ou the west, Kanchur on the north, Akkalivelur on the east, Sedamangalam on the south. (Vv. 36-40.) Nature and description of the grant. All rights to the land are given by Krishnadova-Raya in perpetuity, on the advice of the learned men of his court. (Vv. 41-43.) He also gives the village Katapattu, bounded by Siruvaka village on the west, Parundur on the east, Kottavaka on the north, Siruvallur on the south. (Vv. 44 and 45.) The composer of the grant was Urukavi (alias Sabhapati). (V. 46.) The engraver of the grant was Virapacharya, son of Mallana. (Vv. 47-51.) The usual imprecatory verses. The signature Sri Virupaksha in the Kannada alphabet. 1 Kanaka-Sabhapati is one of the names of Nataraja at Chidambaram. ? Probably the modern Dhanushkoti, which is still known as Setu. Or it may mean Ramesvaram, the famous place of pilgrimage in the Ramnad District. It could hardly be either Darbhasayanam or Navapashanam a few miles from Ramnad, though these places are known as Adisets. Could the composer have meant Ramasetu in contradistinction to Adisetu? Praklani-Podarur means probably Podavur the old. Such distinctions are common enongh. C Cuddalore 'new towu' and 'old town. We are however unable to identify "New" Podavar.

Page #160
Susunia inscription of Chandradeva. E mad at ST Esplor S. KONOW W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE ONE-FIFTH

Page #161

Page #162
No. 9.] SUSUNIA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF CHANDRAVARMAN. 133 No.9.-THE SUSUNIA ROCK INSCRIPTION OF CHANDRAVARMAN. BY MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA PANDIT HARAPRASAD SHASTRI, CALCUTTA. Susunia is the name of a hill in the Bankura District of Bengal, situated about 12 miles north-west of the towa of Binkura. The existence of an ancient inscription on the Susuna hill was brought to the notice of my friend Baba Nagondra Nath Vasa, who published a short note on it nineteen years ago. As he had to rely on an eye copy made by a friend who had very little experience in copying inscriptions, his transcript is not very correct. Ho recog. nized the importance and antiquity of the record and tried to obtain a bettor and more faithful impression or estampage. Subsequently he obtained some more impressions and editel the inscription in the Journal of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad with a crude facsimile. The inked impressions which accompany this paper were made by my pupil Babu Rakhal Das Bancrji, at present an Assistant Superintendent in the Archeological Survey, who paid a visit to the plane two or three years ago. He described the place as being by the sido of a hill-stroam and below a small water-fall, which had caused the destruction of a cave, on the back wall of which the inscription was incised. The record consists of three lines, two of which are incised below a big wheel with flaming rim and hub, measuring 2' 3' an: 22 respectively, while the third line to the right of the wheel measures 2'6' in length. The height of the lotters varies from 1 to 4". The language of the inscription is Sanskrit and the characters belong to the eastern variety of the Northern alphabet of the 4th century A.D. There are some mistakes due to the carelessness of the mason, e.g. -adhipater= for -adhipaters, A1.1; disagran-atisrishtah for dasayreutisrishtah, in B. A consonant with a superscript r has always been doubled, and the only orthographical peculiarity is the spelling of the name Sinhavarman, A 1.1, whero we find * in the place of the annsvara. The historical significance of this record has already b-en denlt with in my paper on the Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman. I edit the inscriptions from the impressions supplied to me by Rakhal Das : TEXT. A (1) goturuagarrit1*]azifaga : (2) AETTIS T : fa: B TETAA: 78[*]a(a) [*]fah: TRANSLATION. The work of the illustrious Maharaja Chandravarmman, the son of the illustrious Maharaja Sinhavarmman, the lord of Pushkarana. Dedicated by the chief of the slaves of the wielder of the discus (i.e. Vishnu). Proe. 4. 8. B., 1895, pp. 177 ff. Above, Vol. XII, pp. 815 ff. * Bangiya Sahitya Parishad Patrika, Vol. III, pp. 268 f. . From the ink-impressions. Read orga

Page #163
134 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. No. 10.-SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. BY K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AIYER, B.A., M.R.A.S., OOTACAMUND. The subjoined inscriptions are engraved on four pillars of black granite which stand in a mandapa in front of the central shrinel of the Sundaresvara temple at Sendalai in the Tanjore district. As the tops of these pillars are chopped off, some portions of the inscriptions are irretrievably lost. In 1897, when the records were copied for the first time, the lower portions of the pillars were found to be built in. Excavation was accordingly made by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya, but the results were not very satisfactory. He remarked: "All the four pillars are much damaged and worn at the bottom, so that very little can be made of the writing there. If the pillars had been neither mutilated nor damaged, they would have contained 27 Tamil verses in all composed by four poets." Other inscriptions copied in the Sundaresvara temple at Sondalai belong to several dynasties and refer to the temple as that of the Mahadeva at Perundurai in Chandralekhaichaturvedimangalam, which was a village in Arkkattu-knrram, a subdivision of Pandyakulasani-valanadu. Narikkudichchori is stated in the Tanjore inscriptions to be the eastern hamlet of this village and Tugaiyur was another hamlet belonging to it. One of the records of Rajakesarivarman, which provides for the recitation of the Bharata in a mandapas of the same temple, mentious the 53rd ward and the great assembly of Chandralekhai-chatarvedimangalam. This might be taken to show that Sendalai was a town of considerable size and importance in ancient times. Arkkatta-kurram, the division to which Sendalai belonged, owes its name to Arkkadu, a small village not far from Sendalai. Two records dated in the 10th and 16th years of the reign of Maranjadaiyan and one of Nandippottaraiyar, who gained a victory at Tellagu,' which are also found on these pillars, make provision for the Pidari temple at Niyamamagalam, said to have been built by Perumbidugn-Muttaraiyan. As none of the inscriptions of Sendalai refer to the Pidari temple, it may be presumed that these pillars did not originally belong to the mandapa where they are now found, but were brought thither from the village of Niyamam which is about 4 miles distant from Sendalai." The following paleographical peculiarities of the subjoined inscriptions deserve notice. The bottom strokes of the syllables du and no extend on the left side beyond the letters,10 1 Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1897, paragraph 9. 2 The same for 1899, paragraph 19. The Pallava king Nandippottaraiyar, who defeated his enemies at Tellaru, is represented by a single record (No. 11 of 1899), the Pandya king Maranjadaiyan by two (Nos, 9 and 10 of 1899), the Hoysala Vira-Ramanatha by one (No. 57 of 1897) and the Vijayanagara king Sayana-Udaiyar by one (No. 8 of 1899). Of the 12 Chol records secured from the place six belong to the time of Rajakesarivarman (Nos. 58, 61, 62 and 63 of the Madras epigraphical collection for 1897 and Nos. 6A and 13 of the same for 1899), two to Parakesarivarman (No. 59 of 1897 and 7 of 1899), one each of Parantaka I (No. 14 of 1899), Parakesari varman who took the head of the Pandya (No. 6 of 1899), Rajendra Chl I (No. 64 of 1897) and Kulottunga (No. 60 of 1897). South-Ind. Insers., Vol. II, Part IV, Nos. 94 and 95. 5 A similar endowment is registerel in the Karam grant. See Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1897, paragraph 9, and South-Ind. Insers., Vol. I, No. 151. Nos. 9 and 10 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1899. No. 11 of the same collection. Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1897, paragraph 9. Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1899, paragraph 22. Other temples at Niyamam, mentioned in the Tanjore inscriptions, are Nripakesari-Isvara, Sandiramalli-Isvara and Arikulakesari-Isvara (South-End. Insers., Vol. II, Part III, pp. 287, 291, 294 and 295). It may be noted that the great-grandfather of the Kodumbulur chief Vikramakosari, the opponent of Vira-Pandya, was a certain Nripakesari. 10 The same feature is noticeable in the Kuram grant of Paran esvaravarman and in the Kasakudi plates of Nandivar man.

Page #164
No. 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 135 while that of the letter ku does not pass to the left of the vertical line representing k. The pulli or virama is in most cases marked by a slightly curved top-stroke and, curiously enough, it is also marked on some vowels and combined consonants. Va has an indenture at the bottoms and the akshara ya has always a closed loop at the beginning. The central loops alone of na and na are fully developed and they are engraved on a lower level than the tops of the letters. da is represented by a more curve, concave at the right side, as in the Kiram grant and the Kasakuli plates. The i sign of vi and li in vili (line 3 of the 1st pillar, south face) are very peculiar, inasmuch as they are written apart from the letters to which they belong and almost on the top of the following syllables. The symbol for u in lu, mu and tu is a mere horizontal line slightly indentured. Being written in Tamil poetry, the record is free from Sanskrit letters and words, except when it mentions the titles of the king. The only other instance where Grantha letters are used is foand in the word paramesvara occurring in line 4 of A on the first pillar. Of etymologicnl interest is the word Padari, which occurs in the first inscription (A) on the first pillar, (line 7). Padari is the feminine form of Padarar, which is the Tamil adaptation of the Sanskrit word Bhatara. In several inscriptions we meot with the form Pidari with its honoritio Piduriyar which seems to be a variant of Padari. The word, of which Padari or Pidari is the Tamil equivalent, is Bhattaraki, Bhataraki or Bhatari. At present, the term Pidari invariably indicatos a village goddess, of probably Dravidian origin. It is worth while to ascertain if it had the same significanco in ancient times. In the modern temple of Selliyamman at Alambakkam, we have some early inscriptions of the 11th century. One of them states that the temple of Pidari was constructed by a certain Irayur Alankarapriyan alias Tiru-Orriyfiran (No. 704 of 1909); while two others on the same temple register gifts made to the temple of Saptamatsikas (Nos. 705 and 706). It is not unlikely that they all refer to the same temple, i.e. that on which the inscriptions are found. Similarly also the Selliyamman temple at Velachcheri near Madras is referred to in one of its inscriptions, which belongs to the 11th century A.D., by the name Kala-Bhatari (No. 317 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1911); while in another, it is called the temple of the Saptamatikas (No. 316 of the same collection). From these references it looks as if the Saptamatrikas were known by the term Pidari or Kala-Bhatari. The Tanjore inscriptions of Rajaraja mention the three Pidari temples Kala-Bhatariyar, Tiruvaludaiyal and Kuduraivattamudaiyal. Though the first of these might refer to the Saptamatrikas, the latter two at least appear to denote village deities. Thus it is plain that in the 11th century A.D. Pilari was indifferently used to denote Aryan gods and village deities. In course of time it seems to have lost the former application. And it is worthy of note that the term Padaran, Padarar or Pidaran has now degraded in its meaning. The original significance of this word. i.e. the lord or god,' is now entirely lost, as it means "a snake charter or snake catcher.' The change in this case can be easily accounted for by the original application of the word Padaran to Siva, who is the great snake charmer. There is nothing in these records to show the time when the kings mentioned in them flourished or the duration of their reigns. As we have not got many Tamil inscriptions belonging to periods earlier than the 8th century A.D. to enable us to compare the characters employed in the subjoined records, palmography seems an unsafe guide to fix with any amount 1 The sign of ku Passos to the left of the vertical stroke in the Kursm grant. The vowel . in enrenru (line 3 of A on the second pillar), the letter k in kondo (line 4 of F on the third pillar) and t in tol (line 3 of H on the same pillar) bear on them tbe pulli mark. It may be noted that da has no curve at the bottom in the Kuram grant. * The shape of na differs very widely from that in either of the two grante.

Page #165
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XI! of certainty the date of these records. All that can still be said of them from a study of the characters is that they may be tentatively referred to the first half of the 8th century A.D. Before noticing the achievements of Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan, which are recorded in the following inscriptions, it is necessary to add a few words regarding the family to which he belonged. The members of this family appear to have played an important part in the history of Southern India. The exact nature of their origin aud the extent and development of their dominions from time to time cannot be clearly male out from the few records that speak ot them. Though much of their history still remains in the dark, the little that can be gathered from the available materials is put down here. There is but a single reference to this family in ancient Tamil literature and it occurs in the Naladiyar. Two stanzas here mention a certain Peru-Muttaraiyan. This name seems to be a contraction of Perumbiduga Muttaraiyan, which, as will be pointed out below, was borue by some kings of this line. The date of the poem not being known, it is not possible to say which king is here alluded to. Some commentators on the work take the word Muttaraiyan to mean 'a king whoso territory includel parts of the three ancient dominions of the Dekhan, viz. the Chora, Chola and the Panilya.' The traditional account relating to the origin of the Naladiyar inclines one to the belief that the Muttaraiyans were of Pandy descent. The title Maran, which we find connected with some of the known kings of the line, seems to lend support to this view. Even if they did not belong to the original Pand ya stock, there is not much doubt as to their being a branch of them. Pagappidugu is mentioned as one of the birudas of the early Pallava king Mahendravarman in two of his inscriptions, and it may be observed that there is a g rong affinity between this title and those borne by the Muttaraiyan family. The Tamil work Nandikkalambagan which describes the valorous deeds of another Pallava sovereign, ris. Nandivarman who gained a victory at Telara, Karugadu and other places,' designates him as Vidaloidugu, which is actually found to be the surname of one or two Muttaraiyan kings. There are not sufficient grounds at present to decide whether the Pallavas borrowed these tiiles from the Muttaraiyans or lent the same to the latter. Nor do we know the circumstances which led either of the two to adopt the titles of the other. Stone inscriptious discovered so far reveal two other similar titles, viz. Perumbiduyu and Marppiduga. The first of the inscriptions edited below may be considered as an introduction to the Tamil verses that follow inasmuch as it states that on these pillar's are recorded the titles of king Perambidugu Muttaraiyan, the placos where he gained victories and the names of the poets who composed the stanzas. Three generatio:s of kings are here given, vis. (1) Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Kuvavan MaraNG, (2) his son Ilangovadiyaraiyan alins Maran Parames. Varan and (3) his son Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Suvaran Maran. The subsequent verses register the military exploits of the last member. His surnames are stated to be Sri. Maran, Abhimiwadhira, Satrukesari, Atis ihasan, Tamarilayan and Kalvarakalvan. In the body of the stanzas, Soru-Miran, Vel. Mary, Van. Maran, and Satran-Maray are also applied to him. One of the verses on the 2nd pillar (marked B, below) states that Maran was the king of Tanjai (ie. Tanjore), and two other stanzes on the same pillar (A and C) make him the lord of Vallam, which is identical with the village of that namo, 7 miles south-west of Tanjore. Thus, Tanjore and Vallam appear to have been places of importance in the dominion of Perumbidugu Muttaraiyay, and it is interesting to note that the former place, which Vijayalaya had to capture in the middle of the 9th century A.D., was included in the dominions of Perambiduga Muttaraiyan in the 8th century A.D. The banner of the king contained the vel and another weapon whose name is lost in the inscription. 1 These recor Is come from the caverat Trichinopoly and Pallavaram.

Page #166
No. 10.) SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 137 The following places, where the king gained victories, are also mentioned: Kodumbalur (also called Kodumbat), Manalur, Tingalur, Kandalur, Alundiyur, Karai, Marangur, Annalvayil, Sempopmart, Vonkodal in Tafjai-Sombula-nadu, Pugali and Kannapur. At Kappapar the arms of the king wore directed against the people of Ko-nidu and at Tingalar he defeated the Tenpavar, ie, the Pandya, causing their queens to mount the funeral pfle. Tingalar is situated 8f miles north-east of Tanjorel and is celebrated as the native village of Appudi-Nayapar, one of the sixty-three Saiva devotoos, who flourished in the 7th century A.D. Kodumbasar was a place of considerable antiquity, being the principal town in Ko-nadu and the capital of Idangali-Nayanar and a local family of chiefs. The part played by the chief of Kodambilur in this battle is not stated, Bat as the people of Ko-nadu aro represented as having been defeated at Kannapur in the hill near which they are said to have taken refuge, the chief of Kodumbalar might be supposed to have boon one of the opponents of Perambiduga Muttaraiyan in this battle. Kannanor was the capital of the Hoysa!a king Vira-Somosvara in the 13th contury A.D. and it has been identified with Samayaveram in the Trichinopoly taluk. It is interesting to note that the Pandya king Arikosari Ter-Maraq, the father of Nedunadaiyan (A.D. 769-70), defeated the Pallavas at Kodambilur. Manalor montioned in our record may be identified with a village of that name in the Tanjore District, 10 miles from Kumbakonam. Appalvayil is a village in the Pudukkottai State. The poet's description of Kandalar shows that it adjoined the sea. It is not unlikely that the Cheras were here overcome. Semponmari, where Perambidugu Muttaraiyan is said to have gained a victory (2nd pillar, G), is reforred to in the Mahava sa as having been taken by the Singhalese general Lankapara-Dandanatha in the war of the Pandys suocession, which happened in the latter half of the 12th century A.D. It is probably situated in the Pudakkottai State. Karai may be identified with the modern Karaiyur, a village in the Tirappattar taluk of the Ramnad district. It is mentioned, in an inscription, as being situated in Koralasinga-valanadu, the same division in which Tiruppattar was. I am not able to identify the other two places. As the records of this king are not distributed over a large extent of country, which would have been the case if he had acted independently and conquered in battle the Chora, the Pandya and the Kodumbalar kings, it may perhaps be presumed that he was a feudatory prince under one of the southern powers. The verses engraved on these pillars were composed by Velnamban of Pachohil, Acharyar Aniruddar, Ilamberumanar of Kottaru and Amarunnilat of Pavadayamangalam in Kijar. kurram. Prohchil was the head-quarters of a subdivision in Moja-nadu alias Rajasraya-valanadu, and it has been identified with Tiruvasi in the Trichinopoly district. Kilar-korram was a subdivision of Nittavinoda-valanadu.s It may not be out of place to notice here a few kings who appear to have belonged to the same family, and to show the probable relation that existed between them. At Tirumaiyam in the Pudukkottai State there is a record of a certain Videlvidugu Vilupperadi Araisan whose Sewellia Lists of Ant., Vol. I, p. 279. Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908, p. 87. Eight generations of these chiefs, whose last member can be assigued to the 10th century A.D., are here given as found in a record copied from Kodumbalur. I Anwal Report on Epigraphy for 1908, p. 63. No. 92 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. No. 93 of the same collection. This place is identical with Tiravasi in the Trichinopoly district. Tiruvachchirimam and Tiruvamalibvaram were the temples in it. South-Ind. Inscrs., Vol. II, Part III, pp. 284 f. South-Ind. Inscra., Vol. II, Part I, p. 60. * Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1906, paragraph 2.

Page #167
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. other name was Sattan Maran. As his mother is stated to be Perumbidugu Perundevi, we may take him for a probable son of No. 3 Perumbiduga Muttaraiyan. Padikalari alias Amarunri Muttaraiyan, referred to in a record of Pavalaikkudi, is perhaps an early king of tbis dynasty. A contemporary of Dantivarman of the Pallavatila ka family was a certain Marppidugu. What his other name was, we do not know. SattaNG Paliyili, who excavated the care at Narttamalai," was also a member of this branch. He was the son of a certain Vidolviduga, who must have been different from the one already noticed, because he appears to bave been the contemporary of the Ganga-Pallava Nripatunga. Later in point of time was A certain Satrubhayankara Muttaraiyan, whose queen figures as donor in a record of the l'and ya king Sadaiyamaran, discovered at Sevilipori in the Tinnevelly district. Perhaps this Sadaiyamaran is identical with Rajasimh-l'andya, the opponent of the Chola king Parantaka I. Varaguinanatti, the daughter of a certain Videlridugu Mattaraiyan, was the queen of Sembiyan Irukkuvo!, whoso identity with tho Kodambalor chief Vikramakosari is established in the Amul Report on Epigraphy for 1908, p. 88. As Vikramakisari is said to have fought with Vira-Pandya, the opponent of Aditya II Karikala, this Vidolvidugu may be considered to be different from the two others mentioned above. From what has been said now, the following synchronism may be established : (1) Perambidugu Muttaraiyan alias Kuvavan Maran. (2) Ilangvndiyariyan alias Maran Paramosvarap, son of (1). (3) Perumbidugu Mattaraiyan alias Suvaran Marap, son of (2). (4) Vidolviduguvilapparadi Araisag alius Sattap Maran, contemporary of Nandivarman, a probable son of (3). (5) Marppiduga, contemporary of Pallavatilaks Danti. (6) Videlvieuga, contemporary of Ganga-Pallava Nripatunga. (7) sattan Paliyili, son of (6). (8) Satrabhayankara Muttaraiyan, contemporary of Sadniyamaran. (9) Videlvidugu Mattaraiyan, contemporary of Vikrama kosari. Several traces of the rule of this family exist in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts as well as in the Padukkottai State. Some of the inscriptions of the Chola king Rajaraja I (A.D. 985-1013) mention a place called Marppidugudevi-chaturvedimangalam in RajendrasimhaTalanadu, evidently called after one of the queens of Marppidugu. The big well at Tiruvellarai called Marppidugu-Perunginaru was constructed between the 4th and 5th years of Dantivarman.8 Records of Parantaka I found at Alambakkam show that there was, in ancient times, & tank called Marppidug-eri in that village. Alambakkam itself was called Dantivarmamangalam.10 An inscription of Danti discovered at Tiruvellarai makes mention of Marppidugu. Ilangove!,11 who should have been an officer ander Marppidugu, At UyyakkondaNG-Tirumalai No. 402 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1906. No. 149 of the same collection for 1007. * The trasons for considering Marppiduga nsa feudatory of Danti are set forth in my paper on the Tiru. vejlarui well inscription, above, Vol. XI, pp. 154 ff. No. 365 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1906. No, 421 of the same collection for 1906. . She makes a grant to the temple at Kudumiya mulai in the 6th year of the reiga of Parakesarivarman (No. 337 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1904). South-Ind. Inserx., Vol. II, Part III, p. 325. & Above, Vol. XI, pp. 155 ff. * No. 714 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1909. It is also referred to in the records of Rajakoari. varman and Parakosarivarman, some of wlich may be earlier than the time of Parautaka I. 10 Antal Report on Epigraphy for 1910, paragraph 14. u No. 88 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1910.

Page #168
No. 10] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. and a few other places in the Trichinopoly district there was in use in ancient times a weight called Videlvidugu-kal. The naming of places, wells, tanks and weights, such as here noticed, cannot but point to the sway of the members of the Mattaraiyan family in this part of the country. Their inscriptions have, as already pointed out, been found in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts and in the Pudukkottai State. Though these are few, the unmistakable marks left by them in the country are not so. On the growth of the Chola power in Tanjore the Muttaraiyans scem to have sunk into insignificance. A certain Vijayalaya Muttaraiyan figures as a signatory in a record of the Chola king Kulottunga I, discovered at Tirunedungulam in the Trichinopoly district. Probably he was an officer under the Chola sovereign. It may also be noted that the village of Muttarasanallur in the same district may date from early times and may probably have to be trace 1 to some member of these kings. There is a class of people who call themselves Muitarasans, and this is perhaps the only living remnant of this ancient dynasty. 1 dutta [Perumbidugu Muttarai2 yan-yina Kuvavan Maran-ava 3 n magan Ilangovadiyaraiya. Inscriptions on the first pillar. A. Top section; north face. TEXT. 4 n-ayina Maran Paramesvaran-a 5 van magan Perumbidugu Mutta6 raiyan ayina Suvaran Maran-ava 7 neduppitta padari-koyil-ava 8 -erindav-nrgalum-avan perga9 lum-avanai-ppadinar pergalum-i10 ttungan-mel-eladina ivai 1 [8-Mao] 2 Sri-Satri kosari TRANSLATION. Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Kuvavan Maran. His son (was) Ilangovadiyaraiyan alias Maran Paramesvaran. His son (was) Perumbidugu Muttaraiyan alias Suvaran Maran. The Pidari temple (was) built by him. The places which he conquered, the names (borne by) him and the names (of the poets) who sung of him are engraved on these pillars. These 3 Sri-Kalvarkalvan 4 Sri Atisahasan. B. Same section; west face. TEXT.? 1 No. 466 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. 2 No. 670 of the same collection for 1909. This village is at a distance of 5 miles from Trichinopoly. This class of people is mostly to be found in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts. A portion of the inscription is mutilated at the beginning. There is not much significance in this word here. 139 These are the titles of the king and as such are not translated. They may be rendered as the glorious Cupid, the glorious lion to the enemy, the chief kalva of the kalvar and he who is thoroughly truthful or brave. Kalrar are perhaps a class of people and may be a variant of kallan, a tribe inhabiting the Madura District and Pudukkottai State. Read Satru, 2

Page #169
140 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. C.--Same section; east face. TEXT. 1 Vengat-[po]ro[ma]. . 2 ber vel-kodiyan 3 Van-Maran [i*) sangat-ka4 rum-pagada seprzu lakka va5 n-kulan-tar [l*] ter=alundi ma6 v=alanda-chcben-karali-man7 parandav[*]-ur=Alundiyur-on[nu]m-u[r]? [] TRANSLATION Alundiyar is the place where the red-eyed black elephants of Maran of (powerful) sword, - whose banner contained) the vel and the warlike . . . with fearful eyes,-roamed with rage, causing the destruction of the cars (of his enemy) adorned with garlands of luxuriant and choice(flowers) (together with the animals (which dragged the cars) and spread dust (mixed) with red blood. D.-Same section ; (2) south face. TEXr. 2. ippa odi [l"]=kkslagu ko3 lun-kudar kavva vili [k]kat. 4 pey [*] punn=alaindu 5 kaiy-om [bappor Ma6 palur voprado [l*] man. 7 n=alainda sir-Mara va! (II)? 8 Pachchil Velnamban 9 padina. TRANSLATION. The word of the glorious Maran, the lord of the earth, conquered in battle Manalar, RO that the vultures . . . devoured the fat bowols and the devils with (vil) opened eyes, thrusting their hands into the wounds of the enemy), ate their flesh). There were composed by Volnambag of Paohchil. consonant are lost 1 The syllables poruma have been restored from the existing traces. A short letter and at the end of this line. Ma looks like fa in the original. 2 Metre : Venbi. When scauned it would stand thus: -- - vu- - - - - ))) - - - - - Vam is from the abstract noun ranmai. kulam means high clas'. Taken with Aowers, it has been rendered as 'choice'. [The ay'lables a kulan-tar may also be divided -ang-ulandar and rendered of those (enemy kingo) who died there's-H.K.S.] The syllables lost at the beginning should form with ppa the first three fir of the first line. * The letter pw having been wrongly incise instead of pa, the ergraver seems to have erased the sign. 1 Metre : Vegbi. When scanned the stanzu would stand thus: - - - - - - - - - - - What is lost here must be a description of the vultures.

Page #170
No. 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. PTIONS._ _141 141 E.-Bottom section; south face. 1 Nirkinra tan-panai tol 2 run-Tabjaiettisam-pa. 3 di vigrar [!*) virkina virarga4 !=irgiprav=i-(ppina)-kku5 pr=nkan-[NO]rknora-y[a*]. 6 pai. . . .. . [ma]. 7-8 damaged. TRANSLATION. They remain singing the state of Tajai appearing in the midst of fields ever filled with water. Heroes shining (with their weapons) move over the hillocks of corpses , . . huge elephants . . . . . . . F.-Same section; north face. TEXT. 1 Pal-konda sevvay 2 vilaiya-moli=pparu3 vatta muggam [19] vol-ko4 nda . . . . . 5 . . . . . kkalav=anji-ma . TRANSLATION. Who grasped the (weapon called) vel even at (such young) age when unripes words emanated from his beautiful mouth not (completely free from) milk . . . . . . . . G.-Same section; west face. TEXT. 1 Mara=ppadai-Minavan va. 2 ll-aran Pallavan-se3 naikk-anru purappada-ma. 4 fu poru-kalirru . . . . 5-8 damaged. TRANSLATION. On that day when the strong forces of the Pandya (minavan), who was powerful of his arms, started to fight against the army of the Pallava, (he) with warlike elephants , . . . H.-Same section ; east face. 1 En-kaiy-alavirre2 ypanav-igal-vikku. 3 m-angai-chcheruvol m4 avalla . 5-7 damaged.7 The letter may be restored here. . Metro: Kattalaikalittoral. # Vil means to shine. I am not quite sure of the meaning intended as the passage is mutilated. + Metre: Kattalaikalitturai. . Visaiyamoli in equivalent to kudalai or malalai. * Metre : Kattalaikalitturai. 1 Metre : Vabi.

Page #171
149 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. TRANSLATION. Oh Panegyrists. is (only) equal to the measure of our hands .. who holds in his land the vil with which he destroyed his enemies . . . . . . . . . Inscriptions on the second pillar. A.-Top section; north face. TEXT. 1 rkkoy=allaiy-ya-k2 kalandan [*] mullaikkey 3 murpadumo enr-enru Val4 lakkon [*] Karaivayuppor5 venra Ven-Maran kai po[la]:-1*] 6 kalavay=kkelepey kandu [1] 1 Kostarr-I. 2 jam peruma3 nar padiyadu. TRANSLATION. ...When (well) considered, (it) cannot stand before i.e. equal) the Mullai. Liko unto the hand of Marap of powerful) cel, who is the lord of Vallam and who gained victory in the battle at Karai........ Composod by Ilamperumanar of Kottaru. B.-Same section; west face. TEXT. i ?val-amaru! vagai-ppa - [**] 2 kkudji=kkamal kapni. 3 kko-Maran-Ranjai=k4 kon [l*] kol-ali moymbir5 Kodumbalarkaynd-eritta 6 [*]-folal-ulag-a?ikkun to! [ll] TRANSLATION With the strength of the powerful yali, king Maran, the lord of Tassjai, whoge locks aro fragrant with the flower of vagai, who wears a garland and whoso arms protect the carth, marched with rage against Kodumbalur and burnt it. 1 The first fir, rhyming with Mullai and Valla, and a part of the second are lost at the beginning of this verse. Metre: Venba. * Two fir are lost at the commencement of this stanza. The first of them slould have rhymed with kungs and Tanjai. To judge from the alliteration, the first fir may be restored as vaiji. * Metze: Venba. 11) 11

Page #172
* No. 10.) SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 143 _ 143 C.--Same sertion; cast face. TEXT. 1 Nettoy[t]tanavals-en2 gum [) varu punal sul Valla-kkol. 3 Maran seruvil [*] Marangurva[y]. 4 fpattar-udal kudaindu mandi (1-p5 putankurvay-kkond-c6 lunda pul Pachchil Vel7 4namban padina TRANSLATION. As it was steeped in the moon's light, the birds with their months (bills) sharp at the ontside picked at the dead bodies and drank the blood) of those who fell in the battle of Marangur fought by Maran, the lord of Vallam which is surrounded on all sides by water ; and went away. Composed by Velnamban of Pachchil. D.-Same section; south face. TEXT. 1 [Sri-Maran] 2 Sri-Satri(tru) kosari 3 Sri-Kalvarakalvan 4 Sri-Atisahasan E.-Bottom section; north face. TEXT. 1 Per=ilai-ppangaya2 n=kimba=ppiraiyin 3 kuru-malai=ppondir=i4 lai=kkollum padam=i[di]5 [ri]niy=arana[m=i]tta kari[lai]. 6 . . . . . . . kalap-ma 7 . . . . . VTA . . TRANSLATION You appeared there just like the young shoot of the crescent, which causes to shrink the big retalled lotus-flowers ... .. the pointed (and) leaf-shaped .... having fed on the forests of protection . . . I The first fir and a part of the second are lost at the beginning of this verse. ? The letter in brackets is corrected from some other akshara. * Metrc: Vonba. 1 ) IT ) ) * There is some vacant space at the beginning of this line. No translatiou is given, as the text ouly contains titles. See uote 7, p. 139 abuve.

Page #173
144 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XU. Y.-Same section; west face. TEXT. 1 Sor=pugu Tondai-kka. 2 ni-pugu tu-madipon muga3 ha! porpuga verpu=p4 pagudi kanday Pugali-ppo5 radar kar=puga vir-puga kag 6 . van [Kalvara]kalvan-Ran. 7 [jai na]r-pugalalan-p8 . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION. He of good fame of Tanjai (i.e. Tanjore), the Kalvarakalvan . . .hy the darting of his arrows . . . . . caused to wither the beauty of her whose face resembles the pure white moon (and whose mouth) the praiseworthy (i.e. celebrated) tondai fruit, and who pierced with arrows those who fought at Pugali, so that they entered stones (i... became utrakals). G.--Same section; east face TEXT. 1 Sott-ipar pun-dan-polir. 2 Chembonmariekkadi-arana3 m-muttina birram mun sepra4 du pinbu pagatt-inattor ke5 . Maran ka[di]-naga 6 . . . . . . . . !irra . 7 . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION The (fire of his) anger, which was kindled by the cool forests of protection (abounding in) handsome clusters of flowers reared (in front of) Sembonmari, went in advance and later . . . . . the troops of male elephants . . .. Maran . . . fortified towns H.-Same section; south face. TEXT. Ipanaiyai-ppagadu kada2 yasra Pallavan vel. 5 la-Ttennan mugaiyai-k4 ke[da]-chcheppa-Maran magili5 valar pili unda-chchanaiya6 chchunai mapi=pparai a[p]7 parai sollen vilai[n]8 [da] vigaiyai paparalu vi[rik]ki

Page #174
No. 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. TRANSLATION. To cause destruction to the Pandya and to secure success to the Pallava (king), Maran advanced that day to the front of the battle.1 Inscriptions on the third pillar. A.-Top section; south face. TEXT. 1 rt-Tamarlayan 2 Sri-Abhimanadhiran 3 Sri-Kalvarakalvan 4 Sri-Satri(tru)kari B. Same section; north face. TEXT. 1 Engin-irun-kilai. 2 yum-park-ariyaviy (1) va 3 ngai-chcheru-Maran va 4 -kaytti vin padar [1] 5 vansey? nadu tam-firnda 6 ma-nada-Kkappanur [*]-Kko 7 nadar pukk-olitta kupra [*] TRANSLATION. When considered (well), (it would appear) that, being driven by the fiery sword of the warlike Maran, whose hand is renowned for gifts, the people of Ko-nadu sheltered themselves on the hills whose high summits, reaching up the sky, formed the land of the gods and were hard to climb up. The hills adjoin Kannanur situated in this great nadu. C.-Same section; east face. TEXT. 1 Eri visumbum-iru-ni 2 lam-aytt-enbava 145 3 [1] Maran seru-venmaran-kapanru stra-[1] k 5 kodi-mada-ttan Kodu 6 mbai-kkadada manna 1 The rest of this verse is not quite intelligible. The syllable fey seems to have been wrongly engraved and it is in excess of the requirements of the metre. Without it ranadu will regularly rhyme with Konidu. As it is, we have to take seynd together for purposes of metre, deleting y. Metre: Venba. [Lines 1 and 2 may also be taken to mean "bard to be ascended by even big crowds of bears."-H. K. S.] C

Page #175
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 7 r [18] nedu ma-madil-ilinda nirul [] 8 Kilar-kkur. rattu-Ppava10 dayamanga11 lattu Amarun. 12 nilai ayina 13 Kuvavan-kanja14 padiga patt-i15 ttan melana 16 ellam. TRANSLATION When the vel of Maran grew in strength and became hot, the lengthy and high walls of the cool Kodumbai, which belonged to unfriendly kings and on whose storeyed buildings flags (were hoisted), were destroyed and the dust rose to the sky) and formed, as it were, a second earth (thore). All the stanzas (engraved) on this pillar were composed by Amarunnilai alias Kuvavan Kanjan of Pavadayamangalam in Kilar-kurram. D.-Same section ; west face. TEXT. 1 Seru[va] . .. na2 danar-chindiyarpola [1*]. 3 maruvalaray van.Ma. 4 ran sira-kkaruvilai[i*] kan. 5 dorrevan-dalavan-kar6 torrun-Kandalur[lo] man. 7 dorra vendar maram[:"]" TRANSLATION The valour of the kings who lost (their) territory when Maran of powerful) sword (fought) with rage at Kandalur, where karuvilais flowers excelled the blackness of the eye and the jasmines indicated the appearance of tho karb (season), showed that they did not think . . . . . . . . . . E.-Bottom section; south face. TEXT. 1 Malarnda-tar vin-Maran 2 mann-ANGNGalvayir-(.*) kala1 Metre : Venbu. )) 1 I!!! )) Ico ) * Metre: Vezba. 1)I! 11 )! Karurilai is eletoria ternalia. * Talavam in jasminum sambac. The months Paraffafi and sippari, equivalent to August and September, form the kar season.

Page #176
No. 10.) SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 147 3 nda-nat-kanalan-kanga 4 ulandavartam [*] enbarun[da] 5 saravoy-arund=uranga-vil-ku6 darga!. randa sindam pu[ra]m [19] TRANSLATION. On the day when Maran, who wore a garland of expanded flowers and was armed with a sword, fought at Annalvayil, the vultures, which were gathered together to eat the bones, made noise and the demons . . . . the bowels . . . . . issuing out of the dead bodies that fell in the place. F.-Same section; west face TEXT. 1 Talum pusar-Ringalur-t)2 tovvor manan-talara - T3 [ton Jnan velan-kala-p4 pattada konda vendan 5 man pn-inalar[a!] valu(n)6 tada valai-tto-Nodu-Mara7 . . . . var.chulum 8 . tandon . . . . TRANSLATION The honour of the enemies was lost at Tingalur where descending clouds (rest). The clepbants of the Pandya king (tengan), which appeared on this battle-field, were seized by the king of kings, i.e. Nedu.Miran of broad and rounded shonlders with whom the goddess of wealth (over) resides . . . . . . G.-Same section; north face. TEXT 1 Nagan-kand-anjav.cp. 2 nenjan-kall-eppa3 v-ollen kada-gir m[a]4 [ga]n-[ko]nd-esiva[r Tat]. 5 tan Maran-e[n]. . . 6 gudarakkan megan-ko7 ndan va . . . . . . . 8 ppaga . . . . . . 9 . gon ... . maru. 10 . . . 1 Metre: Venba. 121 * Metre: Knttalaikkalittupai. * Read Sattan. * Metre: Knttalaikkalitturai. U 2

Page #177
148 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TRANSLATION. As the cloud ascends the sky partaking of the water of the noisy sea, the snake gets rightened at its appearance. Even so my heart throbbed my king Maran1 H.-Same section; east face. 1 Ninradu Villavan val 2 laran Pallavan se3. tol van sonra [du] TRANSLATION. The strong fortifications of the Villavan (i.e. the Chera) withstood, and the Pallava'a reached heaven.. Inscriptions on the fourth pillar. A.-Top section; north face. TEXT. 1 2 Sri-Abhimanadhiran 3 Sri-Kalvarakalvan 4 Srt-Satri(tru) kesari B. Same section; east face. TEXT. 1 2 panmaganey pan 3 delam yam-aridum-enga 4 yarkkoy sollu niy 5 mamayangai]-teppadar 6 kadaliyar tiy-nada vay-siva 7 [n]da minnadu von-Maran mey3[*] [VOL. XIII. TRANSLATION. O (skilled) musician! speak of the (greatness) of the past times in order that we may know about Maran, who holds a red-edged vel of great length, which has made the wives of the tennadar (i.e. the Pandya) of powerful deeds to enter into the fire. C.-Same section; south face. TEXT. 1 2 pol-araisu pirava pira nedu 3 Meru nerri-ppon-pol pa 4 sun-gadir-ayiram visum porre5 r-pparadikk-e pod-araviju 1 The rest of this verse is too fragmentary to be translated. This stanza should have begun with the syllables pama. The two fir lost at the commencement would have formed an adjectival phrase qualifying pagmagan. Metre Venba.

Page #178
No. 10.] SENDALAI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS. 149 6 imo inai=chchodi viu vi7 sumbey i. Acharyar 8 Aniruddar padiyadu TRANSLATION. . ... When shall the sky with its two laminaries (.e. the Sun and the Moon) emit such a light as the gold cars with horses tied to them. (These latter) shed thousands of shining rays like those proceeding from the forehead of mount Meru. Acharyar Aniruddar composed (these verses). D.-Same section; west face. TEXT 2 rra-tidu kandan-Rapjai= 3 chchembula-nattu Ven. 4 kodal vindapodu ko5 nd-ayar Malaiya-ppudu. 6 mapagmidu Sou-tietta7 du kandal-anna kova8 nga!-arginra tal puray@y3 TRANSLATION. When .. .. destroyed and took Venkodal in Tanijai-Sembulanadu, the sparks of red fire that were strewn on the white sands of the Malaiya which belonged to the Ayar resembled the kovam-ingects moving on the low-lying tracte. E.-Bottom section; south face. TEXT. 1 Dagamudal-ayamum puvai2 yun-tan kaikkilaiya-mun3 b-ittena mudal-apbum-en. 4 -aga-choheyda!-iyakka[t]5 tai vindar Vanamudal-sa kkaru-kai-ppagad-uyt7 ta Maran-revvar-kaga muda. 8 . * ngadatt-eginan pin 9 . . . ri ..gayet TRANSLATION. I placed at first riches, ayam, puvai and kaikkilai. What she did with her original love . ..He overcame the .. . .. . . . . . in the battle against the enemy in which Maran, who led the elephants .. . . . . after him who fled . . . IM only is seen. The rest of this line and the following two lines are now built in. * Metre: Kattalaikkalitturai. * The original impression of this verse is lost. Metre: Kattalnikkalitturai. * The meaning of this stanza is doubtful. As the original has since been lost, I have not been able to verify the reading. Metre : Kattalaikkalittarai.

Page #179
150 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. Xui. No. 11.-BHUBANESWAR INSCRIPTION IN THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. This inscription, which is now published for the first timo, is incised upon a slab of stone, 3 ft. 10 in. in widta ard ft. 8) in, in height, which for many years has been standing in the hall of the Royal Asiatic Society in London. All that is known as to its provenance is that it came from th collection of "Colonel Stewart "; and as the contents shew that it was brought from Bhubaneswar in Orissa, one is led to suspect that it was originally carried thience by Major-General Charles Stuart, of the Bengal Army. The inscription is impcrfoct, containing only the first block of the record. It is on the whole well preserved; but in a fow places the stone has been damaged, and the letters nre accordingly uncertain. I have preparo: this text from rubbings and estampages kindly mado for me by the Assistant Secretary of the Society, Miss M. Frazer, by the courtesy of the Secre. tary, Miss Hughes, and have checked tho rcadings where necessary by examination of the stone itself.-The character is of the North-Eastern type, and is akin to the "Lantsa " band familiar in manuscripts, the chief point of difference being that, whereas in most manuscripts the blockshaped top of the loiters aro " solid ", i.e. inked all over, on this stone the tops are "hollow", outlined oaly, and the letters are somewhat more rounded. On the whole, the style of writing suggests the fourteenth century. The writing covers an area of about 3 ft. 7 in. in width and 1 ft. 2 in. in height. The average height of the letters is about in.-The language is Sangkrit. Of lexical interest are the words wluta (1.4), ud[/]ina-parnnayate (1. 4), karayate (1.5), janitha (1.8). The nasal is usually written in the exact form, according to the varga of the following consonant, instead of by means of the anusvara. S is several times written for s; and v does daty both for the proper r and for b. Owing to its incomplete stato tho purport of the inscription is not clear. What there is of it may bu gun narised as follows. After an introductory stanza (v. 1) come praises of king Choda-Ganga, whose empire is said to have extended from the Godavari to the Ganges (v. 2), and of his descendant Ananga-Bhima, who overcame a Yavana enemy (vv. 3, 4), followed by praises of Ananga-Bhima's daughter Chandrika and of the valiant Haihaya prince Paramardin, who married her (vv. 5-7). Then come verses extolling the land of Utkala, ie. Origsa (v. 8), and of the sanctuary of Ekamra, the modern Bhubaneswar (vv. 9, 10), with a description of the lake Bindusaras there (vv. 11, 12). Next we aro told that in tho reign of Bhanu (Bhanudova), son of Narasinga devs, whon tbe Saka year Charles Stunrt entcrel the army ssa culet in 1777, and becamo #captain in 1795, a major in 1799, O colonel in 1914, and a major-general in 1814. He died at Chowringhoe on 1 April 1828. He was notorious for his love of Indian man:cra and ideas, which cansel him to be known as " Hindoo Stuart", and for the audacions miiber in which he collecteil antquities. Rajondralal Mitra feelingly refers to his depredations in the temples of Orissa (Antiq. of Orissa, vol. 2, pp. 89, 90). Hr. James S. Cotton, who at my request has kindly investigated the subject, writes to me saying: "In a little book by Lewis giving an account of the Baptist missionary J.Chainberlain, p. 1.40, he (Sw.rt) is openly called an idol-tealer'. If he could not purchase an image that took his fancy, bo sometimes took it by forge. He kept two Brab mans to look after his trophies, and some of them (pow mutilated) som to have been used to decorate his tomb .. . When commanding at Sungor, be built a temple there." He was furied at Calcutta in a tomb that is a model of Hindu temple. ? Styled on the stone Andzka-Bima. . Cf. J. 4. S. B., vol. 67 (1998), p. 325, and vol. 72, pt. 1, p. 119.

Page #180
BHUBANESWAR INSCRIPTION. 151 No. 11.3 represented by the chronogram ryoma-riyal-phanindrarasavichana (ie. U, 0, 1000, 1) had elapsed, the princess Chandrika constructed at Ekamra a temple of Vishnu (vv. 13-16), of which the dedicatory inscription was written by the poet Umapati (v. 17). She was named Chandra-devi (Chandrika) by her father (v. 18), and was married to the Haihaya prince. Paramadi, or Paramardin (v. 19). Paramadi fell in battle against the enemies of Nrisimha-deva (Narasimha-dova) some time later (v. 20). Chandrika built and visited the temple of Vishnu at Examra, and there offered worship with great magnificence to Baladeva, Krishna, and Sabhadra (vv. 21-23). Here the record breaks off. We are thus introduced by our inscription to several kings of the Eastern Ganga dynasty of Kalinga-nagara, namely, Choda-Ganga (Ananta-varman), his great-grandsou Ananga-Bhima II, or Aniyanka-Bhima, his son Narasimha-deva I, his son Bhanu-deva I, and possibly his son Narasimha-deva II, if the lattor is the "Nrisinha-deva" mentioned in v. 20. These facts in themselves shew that the date given in v. 14 for the foundation of the temple is impossible. Choda-Ganga is known to have been crowned in A.D. 1078, and to have reigned until about 1142. Ananga-Bhima I ascended the throne about 1192, and had a reign of ten years; and after him Rajaraja III, Ananga-Bhima II, and Narasimha-dova I reigned respectively for 17, 34, and 33 years. Hence it is clear that the writer of the present document in fixing the date of the foundation of the temple had no reliable materials at his command, and utterly miscalculated it. As already remarked, the site to which the inscription refers is Ekamra, i.e. Bhubaneswar in Orissa, the temples of which are amongst the finest examples of the Northern style of Indian architecture. It is however impossible to discover from which of these temples it comes. It belongs to a Vaishnava sanctuary, and this fact excludes the great Lingaraj and other Saiva temples of the place; but of positive evidence there is no trace. The mention of the river Gandhavati (Gandha-sindhu, 1. 7) and of the lake Bindusaras (1. 8)-on which we may refer the reader to Antiq. of Orissa, vol. 2, pp. 65, C8 fi., 98-do not carry us any further. TEXT.3 1 Om Sambhranta-Jambha-ripu-sampad-upasyamana-lil-alas-endu-nayan-anchala-sasanani bhiksha-vilasa-charitani jayanti Sambhor-netr-amritani sura-raja-par-angananam [1] Virah samrat-samara-dalit-arati-rajanya-vakt[r]a-smer-a 2 mbhojair-akrita vasudha-devat-aradhanam yah a God-antad-amara-saritam yavad-eko bhuvo-bbud-bhokta so-nto sura-sahachari-kamukas-Choda-Gangah || [2] "Yad-vamso Vaijayanti-pata iva subbato-Nanka-Bhimah prabbavapradva(dhva)st-irati-ja-vraja-yuvati-jan-edgt 3 ta gambhira-sarah asid-asi(si)vish-arer-adhikatara-taras-tadrig-arvv-oru-garvvah svanto svant-opasarpaj-javam-api Ja(Ya)vanam sangaro sanjahara || [3*] 8Seshah sviya-sirah-sahasra-vilasan-manikya-mala-chchhalad-yat-tejah-kanikabhir-esha vidhuro 'majjat-pha Metre: Vasantatilaka. 7 Metre: Sragdhara. 1 This chronogram seems to represent 1100, but it is peculiarly constructed, and in any case the date is wrong (see below). [phanindrarasana I take to mean 2, suakes being dvijihra, s, that the date intended would be Saka 1200.-S. K. The accession of Narasimha-Deva II has beeu ascertained to be about 1275-C A. D. (sce the Srikurmam records, Madras Epigraphical Report for 1896, para. 21). The date 1200 would thus be correct for Narasimha-Deva II and not for his father Bhanu. A king Bhanu is said to have reigned between Narasimha I and Narasimha II in Saka 1193, 1197 (ibid).-H. K. S.] See, for example, Journ. Bengal As. Soc., vol. 65, pt. 1, p. 235; and ib., vol. 72, pt. 1, p. 97 ff. From the impressions and the original stone. Denoted by the curved symbol, Metre: Mandakranta. "Metre Surdulavikridita. The avagraha is used here in the original, and is represented by a double curve turned towards the righ,

Page #181
152 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 4 ni-gramapih Patal-Imbhasikin=cha yat-kari.ghati-jhankari-pas-anilair-udvata gagano vavus-chiram=88&v=ud[0]inaparonyate [4] Tasmad=bhopati-bhachandrach Chandrik-ajani sundari [1*] chandr-anand-amrit-asaraih snapayanti jaganmanah || [5] 'Lakshmir-yad-vada 5 D-aravinda-vasatir-no chintayaty=avjinin magdh-endivara-netra-nitya-nilaya Klishne na trishnavati kin-ch-alingga tad-angakani mudita shitto na dhatte suran-esh-asesha-jagad-vilochana-vasi(si) karaya karayato [6] Haihayavam ga-vatamsah Paramardi 6 sahaja-baraa(ta)-rupah t ara-patim-atisete patirsagyah samara-parinah [7] *Asty-Utkalo-yam=vishayo yatra te chakshur-idayah pancha puncheshu suhrido bhanti parnpa-manorathah [8*] Tatra cha kshetram-Ekimramamr-arama-sata-sri. 7 tam leka-dova-kulam dova-kalair-akulam-adbhutam || [9*] Sa yatra Girija patir=vasati Gandha-sind(ndh)or=mmi shan=nidhaya vikate dhunim=amarasartha-sartha-prapam yad-anvaya-kripa-bharan-nyadhita Ksittivasah sriya Mahendra-pada-jitvarim subhata-Choda-Gange 8 na tam (10"] YasminVindu-sarah sarasvad=asadrig=drik-peya-pathah patat=pantha-eranti-haram sudba-janithu-nihayanda (nda)d-vapuh Sambhava(vi)m [1] yad-vindor=apin=anuyanti padavim tirthani tani sphutar bhat anugraha-nirmmitar Para-jiti lok-aika-sok-apaham || [118] Pasy (sy)=. 9 ntab-plavamina-vriddha-kamathi prishtha-sthala-sthayuka-pronkhad-va [v ] kamini bhir-akali krid-odupa-prapital magpayam=anumajjata (ti)bhir=iha tat-kapeyapariplavad=atplaty=abhimukham pratira-taralo lokab samut[t]rasya (aya)te ! [12] 10 STat-tirtha-mapdanasy=asya tiro nana-vani-gbano Sri-Krishna-sri-Val-avasa vasite nandanayite | [13] Atra vyoma-viyat-phanindrarasani-chandrapra munair-mit-titasu kshitibhsich-Chhak-avadbi samsv=X-varidbi kshmam imam i bhupo sri-Narasinga-deva-ta 11 nayo Bhanau chiram sasati prasadam sthiram-X-rav-indu vidadhe =oyam Harer-Bhima-bhuh || [14*) 10Prasadam=urddhva-si(fi)kbara-sthira-hema-kambhadambh-opra (pa) darsita jagaj-jani-kosha-bhandam Vrahma-svarupam=anurupamanupravishtav=amsau mah-Tropava-saya 12 sya Hareg-tam-tau urarikrita-heli-mauli-bhavah mandana-gumbha-gah vara-brih prasastim sriman-Uma (15* api | 11 Ayam-atieayitu Mriganka-chidamanimtu dinadharam jahasa dova-dvaya-maya[16] Tasyaitaya virachitasya rasata 1 Metre : sloka (Anushtabh). * Metre : Sardulavikridita. * Metre': Arya. * Metre : Sloks (Anushtubb), and the same in verse 9. Metre: Prithvi ; see Ind. Stud., viii, p. 393. * Metre : Sardulavikridita; the same in verse 12. This akshara is uncertnin; the next two are illegible. * Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). * Metre: Sardulavikridita. 10 Metre: Vasantatilnka. 11 Metre: Poshpitigri. 13 Metre : Vasantatilaks.

Page #182
No. 11.] 13 pati-kavis-Tripurari-dasah 1 tat-tat-samagra-guna-sampadam-atatana samyak= 1Mugdham BHUBANESWAR INSCRIPTION. suvarnna-ruchiram-achirat-patakam || [17] chandram-iv-aitasya * duhituh kila [*] Chandra-devim-uvach-ainam namna Bhimamahipatih [18] Gita-jna laya 14 tala-narttana-kala-kausalya-lil-alaya valyad-Achyuta-bhakti-bhavita-matir-datt-anurupa-sriye pitra Haihaya-vamsa-jaya suchayo chandraya [-] Chandrika putr-iyam Param[a*]di-nama bhajate kshatraya ratn-anvita [19*] Sa kridam-anay[*] vi 153 15 dhaya vividham rag-anuvaddh-otsavam patnya Vira-Nrisimha-deva-nripater= dvesbyan-rane rajyatah vit[t]va tan-sura-loka-gan-api rusha jetum svayam svam yayau manye-sau Paramra(ma)di-deva-subhatah kirttim samullasayan [20] Ekamr-ahvaya-vedi 16 te sumahasi sri-Krittivasah-priye kshetre punya-vale srut-amrita-phale sarva-rttapushp-oj[j]vale [*] prasadam Purushottamasya sakala[m] saushtha-pradam Vaishnavam gantum mangala-purppa-kumbha-si (si)rasam achikarat [21] Padat-si (si) ro-vadhi ja sraddh-srit 17 gat-kamaniya-rupam murtta-stha-Kosavam-asau subha-karmma-bhajath I sachchakra-sangatim-atiprasara-prasadam prasadam-etam-asamam svam-iva vyadhatta [22] Makut-adyair-alankaraih sakty bhaktya mud-anvita [*] ValaKrishnau Subhadran-cha sreyaso-sav-abbushayat [*] [23*] > TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) Victorious are the deeds of the sportive manifestation of Sambhu (Siva) in beggar's guise, which are (like) nectar to the eyes of the dames of the city of the King of Gods and which (exercise) dominion over the corners of the moon-eyed (women) who are indolent with play and are revered by the fortune of the bewildered enemy of Jambha [Indra]. (Verse 2) A hero, an emperor, who performed the worship of the goddess Earth with smiling lotuses (that were) the faces of hostile kaights cut off in battle, Choda-Ganga was the sole enjoyer of the earth from the region of the Goda [Godavari] as far as the River of the Gods (and became) in the end a gallant to the mistresses of the gods. (Verse 3) In his lineage was like a flag the heroic Ananka-Bhima, whose profound strength was celebrated by the damsels of a multitude of hostile kings destroyed by (his) might, (and) who was exceedingly proud of (his) similar horses, the speed of which surpassed (that of) the Snakes' Foe [Garuda]. With good fortune he destroyed in battle the Yavana, although he possessed an impetuosity that effectively advanced (to the attack): (Verse 4) Distressed by the sparks of whose radiance, in the guise of the wreath of rubies glittering upon his own thousand heads, Sesha, that lord of snakes, plunged down into the waters of Patala; and from the roaring blasts from the nostrils of whose elephant-troops tempests raged in the sky, (so that) for long he is like a flying leaf. 1 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). The missing word seems to be triloka-; the letters suggest it, but are too much worn to permit of any certainty. Metre: Sardulavikridita; the same in verses 20 and 21. Possibly this should be restored as chandrayate. Should this be corrected to samyayau? Metre: Vasantatilaki. This may also be read as saushthya-. Metre: Sloka (Anushtubb). X

Page #183
154 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. (Verse 5) From this terrestrial moon of kings was born the beauteous Chandrika, bathing the world's soul with showers of the delightful nectar of the moon; (Verse 6) Dwelling in the lotus of whose face, Fortune thinks not of the natural) lotuslake. Having a constant home in (Chandrika's) modest lotus-eyes, she has no longing for Krishna; but, as she ombraces her limbs in delight, she takes no thought of the gods: thus she (Chandrika) becomes as it were a prison-house to enslave the glances of the whole world. (Verse 7) Her husband Paramardin, an ornament of the Haihaya lineage, having a body of pative strength, skilled in warfare, transcends the Lord of the Stars. (Verse 8) There is this province of Utkala, where the five friends of the god of the five arrows-the eye and the others--appear fulfilled of desire in their several) series of objects. (Verse 9) And there (lies) the holy place (called) Ekamra, tenanted by hundreds of mango groves, a single home of the god [Siva], crowded with families of gods miraculous. (Verse 10) This is where dwells the Lord of the Mountain's Daughter, who established in the form of the river Gandhavati' in the vicinity a stream furnishing a true fount for the company of the gods (and) fortuno enabling the valiant Choda-Ganga, in intense love for whose descendants Krittivasas founded it, to win to the throne of Mahendra ; (Verse 11) Where is the Bindu-saras (lake), incomparable ocean, with streams worthy to be drunk by the sight, removing the weariness of travellers As it falls, its body welling forth from nectarous sources; these holy places do not attain the divine rank of even a drop thereof ? (The place is) distinctly one created in grace to (his) creatures by the Conqueror of the Cities [siva), uniquely removing the sorrow of the world. (Verse 12) See, an old turtle swimming within it is taken by damsels ... swinging and standing on its back, and made into a pleasure-boat by them, who when it dives in dive in after it here; at their monkey-like aquatic antics the crowd in front, trembling on the bank, spring up and are thrown into consternation. (Verse 13) On the bank of this ornament of holy places, which is thick-set with various woods, sanctified by the residence of the blessed Kfishia and the blessed Baladova, forming a very Nandana, (Verse 14) Here, when there had elapsed from the epoch of the) saka king years measured by the dimensions "sky, sky, snake king's tongues, moon", when Narasingadeva's son king Bhanu had long been reigning over this land as far as the sea, that daughter of Bhima constructed for Hari a temple lasting as long as sun and moon. (Verse 15) Into the temple, which by the stately display of firm golden capitals upon lofty spires suggests the primal spheres whence arose the universe, and is a fitting essence of Brahman, those two parts of Hari as he lies in the great ocean (Kfishna and Bala-deva] have entered. (Verse 16) This temple), brilliant with a thick-set forest of decorations consisting of the two deities (the Sun and Moon), has assumed the nature of a sportive diadem in order to surpass him whoso crest-jewel is the moon [Siva), and has laughed to roorn the Sun. 1 Chandrika means "moonlight" ? I.. the five organs of sense ; popularly they are called "enemios" (rips, etc.). * See Antiquities of Orima, vol. 2, pp. 65, 98. This title of siva properly means "clad in skins"; for another derivation of it in the corrupt form Kirttirata) seo Antiquities of Orista, vol 2, PP. 66, 70, 76, 89. See ibid., pp. 68 f.

Page #184
No. 12.] POTAVARAM GRANT OF PRATAPA-PURUSHOTTAMA-DEVA. 155 (Verse 17) For this temple), which was constructe by her from affection, the fortunate poet Umapati, a devotee of the Foo of the Three Cities, duly composed a dedicatory inscription having perfect merits of every kind, (like) flagstaff brilliant with gold, in no long time. (Verse 18) King Bhima gave the name of Chandra-devi to her, who was forsooth modest like the moon of the daughter . . . (Verse 19) Learned in song, a seat of sport in skilfal practice of the arts of musical measure, beating of time, and the dance, haring a soul inspired with devotion to Achyuta from childhood onwards, this daughter Chandrika together with jewels was given by her father to her peer in fortune, the scion of the Haihaya lineage, pure as is the moon, the knight bearing the name of Paramidi. (Verse 20) After he had practised with this wife diverse kinds of pleasure, in which delight was attendant upon amorous passione, the valiant Paramadi-deva, having found the enemies of the battle-loving king Vira-Nrisim ha-deva to be dwelling in the world of the gods, went himself thither in fury to conquer them, I trow, with full display of glory. (Verse 21) In the glorious district famed under the name of Ekamra, (which is) dear to the blessed Krittivisas, mighty in holiness, bearing as fruit tho nectar of Divine revelation, brilliant with flowers of every season, she, inspired with faith, caused to be made for Purushottama perfect Vaishoava temple bestowing welfare, topped with auspicious capitals, in order to visit it. (Verse 22) She constructed this peerless temple to be liko Kosava himself in bodied shape, having a form beloved by the world from foot to head, busied in holy work, visited by virtuous companies [or, associated with the holy discus!), exceedingly bounteous (in dispensation of holy food [or, of Divine grace]. (Verse 23) Inspired with energy, devotion, and joy, she decorated with diadems and other ornaments Baladova, Krishna, and Subhadra, with a view to (her final) bliss. No. 12.-POTAVARAM GRANT OF PRATAPA-PURUSHOTTAMA-DEVA: SAKA 1412. BY LIONEL D. BAENETT. Illustrations of the six faces of the copper plates containing this document were published in Part 1 of the Transactions of the Literary Society of Madras (London, 1827), together with & rather looke translation by Ram Raz, Head English Master in the College of Fort St. George, under the title "A Translation.. . of an ancient Grant in the Carnataca Language" (ib., p. 119). As it has been omitted from Professor Kielhorn's List of Southern Inscriptions (above, vol. 7), I here give a transliteration and amended translation, so that the document may not be altogether lost sight of. As the illustrations shew six faces, two of which bear emblems, the document appears to have consisted of three copper plates, of which the first and last were inscribed on only one side and the second on both sides. Nothing is known of its provenance or of its present whereabouts. The plates, if their size is represented correctly in the illustrations, measured 4} inches from top to bottom and 74 inches from side to side; their left sides were prolonged angularly outwards, so as to make room for a ring-hole in the middle of the left-hand margin. [It may be noted in regard to sach-chakra-sangatim, as applying to the temple, that chakra baper imposed upon high towers, just below the kalafa, is a striking feature of Orisan temples.-U. K. S.] ? This document was brought to my notice by Dr. Fleet. 12

Page #185
156 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. The first and second sides of the text are numbered 1 and 2 respectively, on those margins. There are two faces which contain no writing, but are ornamented with devices; on both of them are the sun on the left and the moon on the right, with the bull Nandin in a squatting posture underneath, his haunch being marked by a linga on an abhisheka-staud. They seem to have been in perfect preservation. The character is Telugu: the letters are somewhat irregular in shape, and of an average height of inch. The lines of the text are divided by ruled lines. -The language is Telugu as far as 1. 20; then come three comminatory verses in Sanskrit. Grammar and spelling are very careless and inaccurate, and it is unnecessary to point out and correct all the blunders which tcem in the record. The distinction between the long and the short vowels i, e, and o appears usually to be neglected. The subject of the grant is the gift of the village of Potavaram for the maintenance of the worship of Mahadeva (Siva) at Chadaluvada, the donor being the Gajapati of Orissa, Pratapa-Purushottama-deva, in the Saka year 1412. One of the standing titles of the Gajapatis, applied to him here, was Kalubarigesvara, "Lord of Gulbarga"; but this had long been a mere fiction, and one of their most formidable enemies had been the Bahmani dynasty ruling in Gulbarga since the accession of Bahman Shah in A.D. 1347. But shortly before the date of our record the fortunes of the Gajapatis had taken a turn, rising in proportion as the empire of Galbarga declined, and by 1490 Parnshottama seems to have recovered much, if not all, of the 'Telugu territories recently wrested from his kingdom by the Bahman Muhammad Shah II. In order to secure his possession of the throne, to which he succeeded in A.D. 1469-70. Purushottama apparently had ceded to Muhammad a large part of his Telugu dominions. A few years later he tried to recover them. Muhammad responded to this move by an invasion of Oriss in 1477, but it seems to bave failed, more or less, for in 1488-89 the disputed territories had reverted to the Gajapati. Parushottama diod in 1496-97.1 A chronological diffioulty arises in connection with this inscription. In 1. 7 it equates the cyclic year Saumya, corresponding to Saka 1412 (current), with the trisamka of Purushottama's reign (1. 7). This word trisamka can only mean " the third unika", according to what is known as the Onko oycle of Orissa. The arikas, or figures of a reign, are calculated by omitting all numbers that end in zero except ten and all that end in six, so that in a reign of thirty years the first, sixth, sixteenth, twentieth, and twenty-sixth years are omitted in counting the arikas. Now Parushottama's other inscriptions show that the second arika of his reign, his third regnal year, fell in A.D. 1470, and that his third arik, began on Bhadrapada sukla 12 of Saka 1993 current :' hence the given month Karttika of the year Saumya, Saka 1412 current, falling in A.D. 1489, must have been in his twenty-third anka, and our inscription should accordingly be corrected so as to read samastavuni 23 arika, with sone appropriate word mean. ing "twenty-third" (possibly tri-vitsa, for tri-vimsa) in the place of the trisa of the text. As regards the items of the date, other than the arka-year, Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"The given details are in the first place the cyclic year Saumya, coupled according to the southern luni-solar system of that cycle with Saka 1412 (current) beginning in March, A.D. 1489. Then the day, which is that of the fiftoenth tithi of the bright fortnight of Karttika. Then the weekday, which is expressed by the abbreviation Ma. And then mention is made of the Krittika-yoga: but, a9 Ksittika is not known as a name of any of the 1 See Mr. Chakravarti's Uriya Inscriptions of the Fifteenth and Sizlenil Centuries in J. 4. 8, B., vol. 62, pt. 1. p. 88 . Besides the data there inentioned, it may be added that Purushottama was reigning when the poet Dins-krishn Dasa composed his Rasa-kallola, circa A.D. 1490 (Ind. Ant., vol. 1, p. 215 f.). 1 Se the account of the Onko reckoning in Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, P. 38 : also Ind. Asta vol. 19, p. 265, and J. 4. S. B., vol. 62, pt. 1, p. 89. Bhadrapada Sukla 12 is the day with which the years of the Onko reckoning always begin.

Page #186
No. 12.] POTAVARAM GRANT OF PRATAPA-PURUSHOTTAMA-DEVA. twenty-seven yogas, the meaning seems to be that the moon was in the Krittika nakshatra. If the abbreviation Ma was intended to mean Mangala-vara, Tuesday, as would usually be the case and was understood by Ram Raz, the date is an irrogular one, since the given tithi cannot in any way be connected with a Tuesday. But, if we may take it as denoting Mandavara, which is a quite permissible name, though not much used, of Saturday, then the details may be taken as answering to Saturday, 7 November, A.D. 1489, on which day the given tithi Karttika sukla 15 began at about 6 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain), i.e. at about an hour after midday, and the moon entered Krittika about twenty-eight minutes later: the local times, for Guntur, would be about eighteen minutes later." It is, however, most likely that we must take the given day to be Tuesday, and class the date as an irregular one. The towns and villages mentioned are all surviving. Kalubariga is the present Gulbarga in the Nizam's territory: the Orissa inscriptions usually mention the city as Kalavaraga or Kalavaraka: the modern spelling of its name, at first Kulbarga and more recently Gulbarga, seems to be due to a popular etymology, perhaps connecting the name with the Persian gul. Potavaram, the village granted, still exists under the same name: it lies in lat. 15deg 40', long. 80deg 8', according to the Indian Atlas sheet 75.1 Our record states that it forms part of the sima of Ammanam bolu (1. 10); the latter is the modern Ammanabrolu, which is given on the same map as a village in lat. 15deg 34' and long. 80deg 12', with a station of the same name on the Madras Railway in lat. 15deg 36', long. 80' 11'. Chadaluvada (11. 8, 9) is in lat. 15deg 36' and long. 80deg 8'. All these three villages are in the Ongole taluka of Guntur District, Madras Presidency. TEXT First plate. a 1 Svasti Sri Sakha(ka)-varshambulu 1412 2 gunomti Sau(Sau)mya-samvvatsara Karttika 3 su 15 Ma Krittika-yogana Vira-sri-Gaja4 pati Gaudosvara Nava-koti-Karnnamta3-Kalu 5 barig-osvara Pratapa-Purushottama-deva. 6 maharajakkara vijaya-rajja(jya)-sama 7 stavuni trisamka Saumya-samvvatsara Second plate; first side. 8 na Bramhmagumddi-nadi-tiram (mu) na sri-Cha9 daluvada-Lingodb [h]ava-sri-Mah[*]dovunki 10 Ammanamboli si(si)ma-loni Potavaram 11 pu gramamu devunki aingga-ramgga-vaib[h*]avala 12 kun ashta-bhoga-teja-svamyamu-ganu da 13 ra (vo)si istimi yi dharmamu yevvaru pa14 limchchinanu varki Varanasi-lonu sa Second plate; second side. 15 ta-krattu(tu)vulu sesina puppesimchchunn 16 varikki air-aroggya-aisvariya-vridhi a 1 I quote from the edition of 1902, which is corrected to 1842, with additions to 1 99. 2 From the facsimiles. Delete the anusrara. Or possibly kune; the final akshara is not quite clear. Corrupt: should we read punyamu vachchunu? Read ayur.. 157 Read aifvarya-vriddh

Page #187
158 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 17 vana | I dharmam yovvaru vighna sofina18 na! Gamga-kartta pad(a)i velu kappili.govula 19 bramhanin jampina papanam bova20 varu 1 (ID) "Mad-vamsa-jah para-mahithera-va21 mba-jatah yo(y) vamsa-jahg=satatam=u. Third plate. 22 j["]vala-dha (dha)rmma-chitta [18] mad-da(dha)rmma yava paripalana7 23 samohcharartti tat-paduk[a]-dvayav(m)-aham birasa 24 vah[a*]mi i (D 8Sra-datta[d*]-dvigunam punyam para-dat[t]-ang25 palanam [] paru(ra)-dha (da)tt-apaharan[e] sya-dat[t*]an nishpa (shpha)26 lam bba(bha)vetl (ID) Sva-dattain para-datta[m] va yo hamcha 27 Vasundhara[ro] [1 ] sarshtir-v varorsbalo-sahasrani vishta (shtha)28 yam j[]yate krimill (II) TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-13)-Hail! Fortune! In the Saka year 1412, corresponding to the cyclio year Saumya, on (?) Saturday, the 15th of the bright fortnight of Karttika, in the Krittika-yoga, in the cyolic year Saumya, (which forms) the third ankal in the total of the victorious reign of Vira-bri-Gajapati, the Lord of Gauda, the Lord of the Nine Crores of the Carnatic and of Kalubariga, Pratapa-Purushottama deva Maharaja--I have mado with pouring of water a grant, with teja-svamya of the eight forms of usufruct, 18 of the village of Potavaram in the district of Ammanam bolu to the god) Lingodbhaval Mahadeva of Chadaluvads on the bank of the river Brahmagundi, for the purpose of the personal enjoyment, stage-entertainment, and (other) splendours of the god. (Lines 13-20)-To him who maintains this pious foundation shall accrue the merit of performing a hundred sacrifices at Benares; he shall have life, health, dominion, and increase. They who obstruot this pious foundation will incur the guilt of slaying on the banks of the Ganges ten thousand tawny cows and Brahmans. (Lines 20-28)-I bear on my head the slippers of the offspring of (any) line, -born of my line or born of the line of other kings,--who, inspired with brilliant righteousness, constantly maintain this my pious foundation. The maintenance of another's donation is twice as meritorious as making a gift oneself; if one takes away another's gift, his own donation will be without effect. He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or granted by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty-thousand years. 1 Read fesinanu. * Read kapila. * We should expect gouulani brahmanulanu. * Metre: Vasantatilska. 5 Read makipati.. * Read jas. 7 This part of the verse is hopelessly corrupt. | Metre: sloks (Trishtubh); and so in the next verse. . Read hareta. 10 Read shashfir-parsha.. 11 Read krimin. After the following danda come five ornamental or expletive characters. 19 Incorrect : see above, puge 156. 1 See above, p. 34, note 1. 11 This form of Siva--"Mabadeva arising out of the Linga"-is probably that represented by & flaming Libga from which Siva is seen emerging, while Brahman appears flying up to heaven and Vishnu plunges down into the nether world in order to find whence it arises. An example at Sivaganga is mentioned by Mr. Narasimhachar in his Annual Report of the Mysore Archeol. Department, 1914-16, p. 13. For the legend see Sukshmagoma, 11, 74-6; for the structure, Karanagama, I. lxxiii, II. lxix, Saprabhilagama, xxxiv, 111 ff.; for the ritual Karanagama, I. lxxiv, II, lxix.

Page #188
No. 13.) INSCRIPTIONS IN UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 159 No. 13.-INSCRIPTIONS IN THE UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. The inscriptions in the caves on the Khandagiri were published for the first time by James Prinsep in 1837. The late Raja Rajendra Lala Mitra copied Priusep's transcripts and translations in his great work on the antiquarian remains of Orissa. But mechanical estampages of these inscriptions have not been published as set. The late Pandit Bhagwan Lal Indraji published his own reading of the big Hathigumpha inscription and three of the smaller inscriptions in 1885. Dr. Fleot's recent suggestions about the interpretation of certain passages of this inscription (the Hathigam pha inscription of Khara vela) have made the publica. tion of a mechanical inked impression absolutely necessary. I had the opportunity of examin. ing the inscriptions in November 1913 and the inked impressions reproduced in the accompany. ing plates were made by Babu Hari Das Datta, Draftsman of the Archeological Survey, Eastern Circle. I made no attempt to copy the inscription of Kharavela, as the time at my disposal was limited, and the record was a big one. I.--Inscription in the Menchapuri Cave-Upper Story. This cave is called Vaikuntha gubha by Prinsep and Vaikunthapura by Mitra. It is in reality the upper story of a cave with two stories and a side-wing, but the local people very often give different names to differont parts. It was known as svargapura some time ago. In the plan printed with the Puri volume of the Bengal District Gazetteer, the whole group is called Mafichapuri. I have found that the local namos of these caves vary with each genera. tion. As one name is forgotten a new one is immediately invented. The record is incised on the raised space between the second and third doorways in front. This raised space represents a house or veranda, with a pointed roof, and spires supported by quaint little dwarfs, who act as brackets. It consists of three lines which have suffered much from exposure. The characters of this and the two following insoriptions are slightly later than those of the Hathigumpba inscription of Khara vela. TEXT. 1 Araharta pasadaya[m](1) Kalinga[na] [sama] nana lopar karitar rajind L[a]laka[sa](2) 2 Hathisahasa (3)-paputasa dhu(tu]na Kalimga-cha[kavatino (4) siri-Kha]ravelasa 3 agamahisi[u]a kari(tan] NOTES. (1) The eighth letter in the first line was taken by Bhagwan Lal Indraji to be na and this assumption led to the trauslation, "of the Arahata profession"; which is rather strained. It, however, appears to be ya. There is a short vertical stroke attached to the right end of the horizontal base line of the letter and there are indications of a similar vertical stroke at the left end. It cannot be na as the forms of other known cases are normal and quite different from that of this one. Take for example the form of na as we find it in samananam in the sanie line or dhutund in tho second line. (2) The last word in the first line appears to be Lalakasa and not Lalakasa; in fact tho & mark is more prominent in the second syllable than in the first. The last letter of the Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. VI, pp. 1072 ff. Antiquities of Orissa, Vol. II, pp. 14-31. * Actas 6. Congres Or. a Leide, Part 111, Sect. II, pp. 162 1. Jones. Roy. 41. Soc., 1910, pp. 242 #., 824 4. Seo Professor Luders' List of Brahmi Insoriptions above, Vol. X, Appendix, No. 1346.

Page #189
160 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII first line is sa, and is distinctly visible on the stone, though on account of weathering it has become deep and is indistinct in the impression. (3) The fifth letter in the second line is clearly sa. It does not resemble na in the least. The third letter of this line is a sa and the fifth letter resembles it in all respects. It is very difficult to understand what led Pandit Bhagwan Lal to read Hatkisahanam instead of Hathsahasa. (4) There is an a stroke in the third letter after Kalinga in 1.2 which Pandit Bhagwan Lal proposed to read va of chakavati. TRANSLATION. << This temple of the Arahnta (and) cave for the Sramanos of Kalingn bng been made. It has been made by the chief queen of the illustrious Kharavela, the overlord of Kalinga, who was the daughter of King Lalaka, the grandson of Hastisahasa (or Hastisaha)." II.--Inscription in Manchapuri Cave--Lower Story, Front Wall. A faint impression still lingers in the minds of men that a king named Aira is mentioned in one of the inscriptions at Khandagiri. I believe this is the inscription which hng fostered that impression. The first word of this inscription was read Verasa by Prinsep and Bhagwan Lal. Dr. Luders reads it as airasa and translates it as "noble." Some scholars have even gone so far as to assert that this word is the name of the king. I find that there is no epi. graphical record in the inscriptions in the Klavdagiri and Udayagiri caves in which a king named Aira is mentioned. The record is incised on a raised band between the third and fourth doors from the left. TEXT. Kali[m]g-adhipatino Maha[megbalvala na sa] Kharasa(1) Maharajasa Kuaepasirino (2) lena[m] NOTES. (1) The first word was rend Verasa by Prinsep and Bhagwan. Lal and Airasa by Professor H. Luders. I found, on careful examination, that it cannot be either. The letter consists of a triangular base, one side of the triangle being projected towards the proper right and ending in a carve. Now, if this syllable had been Ve, it would have been a triangle with a short vertical line on the top of the apex, with another horizontal straight line to the proper right. This horizontal line would have been porfectly straight, indicating the 2 mark. In this inscription the ais denoted by a perfectly horizontal straight stroke to the proper left, consequently the e stroke should be denoted by a straight borizontal stroke to the proper right. This is really so, as we find in le of lenam, the last word of the inscription. The stroke was also used in another syllable, me of Mala neyhavihana, but this syllable is now lost. So the first syllable of the inscription cannot be Ve. Similarly it cannot be ai. The Brahmi letter ai in any period consists of the initial and medial forms of e. In this period the initial e is a triangle placed in any position and the medial i mark, as we have seen, is a straight horizontal line to the proper right. So the first syllable of the first word cannot be ai. The side of the triangle which has been projected is the proper left limb of it, and the extremity of the projection is distinctly curved down ways. The only Loc. cit., p. 1074. * Loc. cit., p. 179, No. 3. * Loc. cit., No. 1317.

Page #190
No. 13.) INSCRIPTIONS IN UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 161 other letter with which we can compare our akshara, is the kha of the second century B.C. of the earliest inscriptions from Mathura. The only difference between the form used in the Mathura inscription and that of the present inscription is that the curre is more pronounced in the former. On a close examination of the first line of the Hathigampha inscription, I find that the word verena should also be read Kharena. The triangular form of the base of kha is rather unusual in this inscription, but I find that it actually occurs in the name Kharavela at the end of the first line. The first word of the Hathigumpha inscription, after the invocation, has been taken by Dr. Indraji to be an adjective and not a proper name. Now it appears that the first word of this inscription also is an adjective and not a proper naine. Khara, Maharaja, Kilimgadhipati, Mahaneghavahana, all appear to be titles of the ancient dynasty to which Kharavela belonged. In the Hathigampha inscription they are ia the instrumental caso, and in the Manchapuri inscription in the porsessive. (2) The Dare of the king seems to be Kadepasiri. It cannot be Vakradeva as we have two short horizontal strokes attached to the lower extremity of ka. There is no doubt that this represents the long w, as in the same word we find that two short vertical strokes represent the long i in siri. TRANSLATION "(This is the cave of the clever, the King, Master of Kalinga, whose vehicle is the great cloud, Kudepasiri." TII.--Inscription in Mafichapuri Cave-Lower Story, Side Wall. This inscription is incised on the right wall of the veranda of the lower story, 'to the right of the entrance to the right-hand side chamber of the main wing. It consists of 0. line : TEXT. Kumaro Vadukhasa lepath NOTES. (1) The a stroke in kumiro is added to the middle instead of the top. (2) The medial u in Vadukha is very small in size but quite distinct. (3) The kha in Vadukha is very remarkable, as it has neither a triangle nor a circle at its base. On this ground this record may be considered to be a little earlier than the inscription of king Kudepasiri. TRANSLATION. "The cave of the Prince Vadukha." IV.-Inscription in the Sarpagumpha, over the doorway. This inscription, consisting of one line, is incised over the doorway of the Sarpagumpha, which is very close to the Basa Hathigampha (No. 14 of the plan published in the Bengal District Gazetteer, Puri). 1 With the exception of the Parkbam image inscription ; see Vogel, Cat. of the Mathura Museum, p. 83. * Bubler's Indische Palaeographie, Taf. II, 10, XX. * Luders, No. 1843. * Luders, No. 1349.

Page #191
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. TEXT Chalakamasa (1) kothajoya (2) cha NOTES. (1) The firt word looks like Chilakemesi, owing to the abrasions on the inscribed surface. [The estampage secms to read Chuakramesa.-S. K.) (2) Kotha and jeyu have been separated by Dr. Luders, most probably because it is followed by the conjunction cha. Koha, Skt. koshtha, is still in use in Modern Vernaculars to denote a brick or stone-built house or chamber, or even a fort. Jeya mny have a technical meaning And may denote tho veranda or some other part, while antha donotes the main chamber. But it is also possible to take it in another way, in which there is a sandhi between this word and ajeya," unconquerable," qualifying kotha or kotha. The only difficulty is the use of the conjunction. TRANSLATION. "The ungurpussable chamber of Chnlakama (Kshudrakarman (Chulakarusn ?-F. W. T.])." V.-Inscription in the Sarpagumpha, to tho left of the doorway. This record consists of two lines and the characters used in it are about a century later in date than those of the other epigraph in this cave. The characters belong to the first century B.O. TEXT (1). 1 Karasa Hulakhi2 naya (2) cha (3) pasado (4) NOTES (1) The inscribud surface is so rongh that it is very difficult to distinguish vowel marks or anustaras. (2) 'The second word is Halakkinaya [-Slakshnayah ?-F. W. T.]; the second syllable being la and not ra. (3) In the second line cha is written che. (4) The shortening of the vowel in the first syllable of pasado (Skt. prasado) is also to be notioud in Mathura Inscriptions of the same period. TRANSLATION The temple of Kamma and Halakshina. VI.-Inscription in the Haridas Cave. This records consists of a single line and is incised over one of the three entrances to the main chamber of the cave from the veranda. The characters belong to the first century B.C. and are distinctly later in form than those of the Manchapuri inscriptions, TEXT. Chalakramasa pasato kothajoy[a] cha NOTES, (1) The last two lettors of the record have been partly broken away ; but a part of the curve of ya and the vertical line of cha is distinct in the impression. 1 Luders, No. 1350. ? See ante, Vol. II, p. 198, No. 1. [The plate has, however, pasado, though the a-stroke is indistinct and perhaps erased. If we should read pasado, this word is perhaps Skt. prasada, a gift. I would also explain pasalo in No. VI in the same way, and in No. I, where Mr. Banerji translates pasadayana as if we had pasadoa yar, I would explain pasadaya, where the anusvara is uncertain, as the dative of pasada prasada, gift.-S. K.) * Luders, No. 1853. In the plate this inscription has been, by mistake, inverted.

Page #192
No. 13.) INSCRIPTIONS IN UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 163 (2) The e mark in jeya is not very distinct. Here also we inay take kothajeya as being united by sandhi; and ajeya as the adjective of hothi. It is interesting to note that here two words denoting almost the same thing, i.e., pasato (Skt. prasaila) and kotha or kotha, have been used, and that we here find the wori pabudo. The Sarpagumpha has only one small chamber, but the Haridasgumpha has a veranda, a large inner chamber with three doorways and one small side chamber on each side. So it is quite possible that the word pasato refers to the main chamber and the word kotha to the side chambers. (3) The donor of this cave has the same name as that of the Sarpagumpha, though the persons must have been different, as the epigraphs are separated in date by more than a century. TRANSLATION. "The temple and unsurpassable chamber of Chalakrama (Kshudrakarman [Chadakarman ?F. W. T.])." VII.-Inscription in the Bagh Cave. This record is incised on the outer wall of the inner chamber of the Bagh or Tiger cave (No. 15 of the plan). It consists of two lines. The characters used are as old as the inscriptions in the Munchapuri cave and belong to the second century B.C. TEXT. 1 (1) Nagara-akhadamsa (2) 2 Sabbutino (3) lenam NOTES. (1) The inscription begins with a symbol which regembles one of the symbols on the lower part of one of the pillars found in the recent excavations at Patalipatra, which is a modification of the crux ansata or the Egyptian Symbol of life. It ends with a regalar, well-formed Svastika mark (2) The rending of the 6rst line has been established by Dr. Luders. (3) The first letter of the second line is probably a part of the name of the donor and is not connected with the second word of the first lice. There is plenty of space after the last letter of the first line and fo it cannot be said that the possessive case ending had to be incised in the lower line for want of space. Generally a mason does not mutilate words, when there is no doartb of space. The name of the donor therefore seems to be Sabhuti, which is intended to be Subhuti. TRANSLATION, "The cave of the towo-judge Sabhuti (Subhati)." VIII.-Inscription in the Jambesvara Cave. This records is incised over one of the entrances to the inner chamber of the Jambesvara cave (No. 16 of the plan). The characters of the inscription are of the same age as those ugod in the Manchapuri inscriptions. TEXT. Mahamadasa (1) bariyaya (2) Nakisasa (3) lenam Luders, No. 1351. [The two lires have been kept of the same length, and that is appareutly the reason why the termination of akhadamsasa has been written in l. 2.-S. K.) * Lude:s, No. 1352. Y 2

Page #193
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. NOTES. (1) The a in da in the first letter is superfluous. (2) Bariyaya is a mistake for bhariyaya. (3) The i in Nakiya is not long, as stated by Dr. Luders. TRANSLATION. "The cave of Nakiye, wife of Mahamada." IX.-Inscription in the Chota Hathigumpha. This inscription does not seem to have been noticed before in print. It seems to have been noticed for the first time by Mr. A. E. Caddy, when he was taking casts of these inscrip. tions for the Calcutta Museum, as there is a good cast of it in that institution. The record consists of a single line, very much mutilated, on the outer face of the tympanum of the arch over the doorway. TEXT. Agikha(?). .. sa lenam TRANSLATION. "The cave of . . . . . . . ." X.-Inscription in Tatwagumpha No. II. This iuscription is the oldest of the inscriptions in the Khandagiri caves. Most of the caves on the Udayagiri are ancient, as proved by their inscriptions ; but, with the exception of Tatwagampha No. , Tat wagumpha No. 2 and Anantagumph, all other Khandagiri caves appear to be medieval, as the ivscriptions in them are not earlier than the ninth or tenis century A.D. The record in this cave is incised over one of the entrancos to the inner chamber and consists of one line (No. 1344 of Dr. Luders' list). The cave is No. 1 of the plan of tac Gazetteer. TEXT. Padamulikasa Kusumasa (1) lena[m] phi (?)(2) NOTES. (1) There is a superfluous a mark in ma of Kisuma sa. (2) The last syllable in this record is superfluous and seems to be devoid of any sigui ocance. TRANSLATION The cavo... () of Kusuma, the servant (or an inhabitant of Padamulika) XI.-Inscription in the Anantagumpha. There are two inscriptions in the Anantagumpha, one on the architrave outside and the other on the rock outside the cave. The second one was noticed by the late J. D. M. Beglar. aud both of them were afterwards noticed by Babu Mon Mohan Chakravartti in bis "Notes on the Renains in Dhauli and in the caves of Udayagiri and Khandagiri," which was printed by the Government of Bengal in 1903. This inscription is incised "on the architrave outside, between the loft ant and the first pillar." The characters of this inscription are certainly later than those used in the inscription in Tatwa cave No. 2. No other notice of this inscription has been published, except Mr. Chakravartti's note ; but there is a vast of this inscription in the Indias Musenm, taken by the late Mr. A. E. Caddy in 1895. 1 Arch. Sure. Rep., Vol. SIII, p. 82; cf. Luders, No. 1343.

Page #194
No. 13.) INSCRIPTIONS IN UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 165 TEXT (1) ........ Dobada (2) samananam lenam NOTES. (1) The surface of the stone to the left of the first letter was carefully examined with a lons but no traces of letters were found. (2) The first syllable is certainly Do, but the second syllable may as well be ha as pa. TRANSLATION. "The cave of the monks of Dohada ....." XII.-Inscription in Anantagumpha. This record is incised on the rock outside the veranda of the Anantagumpha. Mr. Chakravartti reads it Dajucharal but it is really something like a mason's mark. There are three symbole, of which a central one is the Brahmi letter ja, while the other two may resemble, but are not, letters. XIII.- Painted inscription in Tatwagumpha No. 1. This inscription was noticed for the first time by the late Mr. J. D. M. Beglar in 1882. who published an eyo copy of it with his report. But unfortunately the eye copy was printed upside down. Mr. Mon Mohan Chakravartti tried to read it from this plate, bat apparently did not succeed. The whole inscription is written or painted on the back wall of the inner chamber of the cave, and on prolonged examination I found that, in addition to a row of letters which I cannot make out, it was a repetition of the Indian alphabet. Some young monk had used the back wall of the cell as a copy book and improved his knowledge of the alphabet by writing on it. The characters belong to the first century B.C. or first century A.D. TEXT. ........ gha ........... ........................Da ta tha da dha na .................................................... ................ ...na ta ths da dha na ............ .............. sa sha sa ............... na ta tha da dhana pa pha ba bha ....................... sha sa ha .................. .................. ta tha da dba pa pa pha ba ......... Sasha & ha... ..... ............ tha ............................... XIV.-Inscription of Udyotakesari in the Navamuni Cave. Thore are two inscriptions in the Navamuni cave, both of wbich belong to the same date, about the tenth century A.D. The first inscription was incised in the eighteenth year of the reign of Udyota-kegari-Deva, and is to be found on the inner side of the architrave. The inscription was noticed by the late Mr. J. D. M. Beglar, who published it with Cunningham's reading of it. The only other known insoription of Udyotakosari is the, now lost, loog inscription published by Prinsep. Mr. Mon Mohan Chakravartti also tried to read the Navamuni cave inscription. It consists of three lines and has been very clearly incised. Nofer on the Remains in Dhauli and in the caves of Udayagiri and Khandagiri, Calcutta, 1903, p. 20. ? Arch. Suro. Rep., Vol. XIII, p. 82. Arch. Suru. Rep., Vol. XIII, p. 85, note. * Jouta, Beng. As. Sve., Vol. Vii, pp. 558 tt.

Page #195
166 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. TEXT. 1 Om Srimad-Udyotakegaridevasya pravarddhamano vijaya-rajvo Samvat 2 sri-Arya-samgha-prativaddha-Graha-ku'a-vinirggata-desigana-acharya-sri-Kulachandra3 bhattarakasya tasya sishya-Subha-chandrasya 18 TRANSLATION. The year 18 of the increasing and victorious reign of the illustrious U[]dyotakzgariDeva. (The work of) Subhachandra, the disciple of the lord the illustrious acharya Kulachandra, (who belonged to the Graha Kula, of the illustrious Arya congregation (and belonged to the Dosigana. (Rather'urharya of the Dabi gana derived from the Graha kula, belonging to the illustrious Arya sangha.'-F. W. T.] XV.-Second Inscription in the Navamuni Cave. This record consists of two parts and is incised on the partition between the two inner chambers in the cave. The characters belong to the same period as those of No. XIV. It consists of two parts. The first part is incomplete, as it contains only au incomplete sentence : "Sridhara chhatra, i.e., the student Sridhara." The second part consists of three lines and runs as follows: 1 Om sri-acharya-Kulachandrasya tasya 2 sisliya-Kballa-Subhachaudrasya chhatra Vijo TRANSLATION " (The work of) Vijo (Vidya or Vilya), the pupil of Khalla Subhachandra, (who was) the disciple of the illustrious Acharya Kulachandra." XVI.-Inscription of Udyotakesari in Lalatendu-Kesari's Cave. This inscription was discovered in the cave called Lalatondakosari's cave or Lion gate by Mr. S. Ganguli, photographer of the Archoslogical Survey, in October 1913. It is incised on the back wall of the cave, at a height of about thirty or forty feet from the floor of the cave above a group of Jain images of the Digambara sect. It is not in a good state of preservation. The record consints of five lines of characters of tho same datu as those used in Nos. XIV and XV. The lauguage used is very incorrect Sanskrit. TEXT. 1 Om sri-Udyotakesari-vijaya-rajya-samyat 5 2 fri-Kumaraparv vata-(1)sthano jirona vari(2) jirnes Irana (3) 3 ulotita (4) tasmina thine chaturvinsati tirtha[m]knra 4 sthapita pratishtha (ka]lo Ha[ri]-opa(1) Jaguandika 5 kna(?) da(?) ti(?) dratha(?) Sri Parasya nithasya karmma-khayah NOTES. (1) We learn from lino 2 th :t the ancieni name of Khandagiri is Kumiraparvata. The Hathigumpha inscription of Kbaravola mentions Kumariparvata as the ancient name of Udayagiri. The twin hills seem to Lave been known as the Kumara-Kumari-parvata up to the tenth or eleventh century A.D. 1 Espress.d by a symbol. : 'l bere are signs of interpuection at the end of 1. 2. ? Expressed by a symbol. * Expressed by a symbol.

Page #196
Plate III. Shoksi KORSO Stue 12.b DS SELLORE RULES S TRES "IAX Udayagiri and Khandagiri Cave inscriptions. 24% ) PUNERWERPES CP: Srl OS PAX XVa. BIORSTA PRED SPECF2392 AIX

Page #197
Listen Paz), BoS FILE Si| $$29. sa JIAX

Page #198
No. 13.) INSCRIPTIONS IN UDAYAGIRI AND KHANDAGIRI CAVES. 167 (2) The word vapi most probably refers to the numerous rock-cut reservoirs on the hills. (3) The last word in lino 2 seems to be Isana, Skt. Isana, which oconrs in the Sarnath Inscription of Mahipala of the Vikrama year 1083. It has been taken by Dr. Vogold as one of the dames of Siva; but most probably it means a temple, as its uso in this inscription seems to indicate. (4) Tho word udyotita, which means "caused to shine," indicates that the wells and temple of the Tirthan karas were repaired. (5) The last part of lino 4 and the first words of line 5 is unintelligible. TRANSLATION. "In the year 5 of the victorious reign of illustrious Udyotakenari (Uddyotakesari), on the illustrious Kumara mountain, decayed tanks and decayed temples were caused to shino, (and) at that place the images of the twenty-four Tirthankaras were set up. At the time of the dedication ............ Jasanandi ... in the place (? Templo) of the illustrious Parasyanatha (Parsvanatha) ......" XVII.-Inscription in the Ganesagumpha. This record is incised on the back wall of the right-hand side chamber in the Ganosagumpha. The characters belong to the latter half of the eighth or the first half of the ninth century A.D. It mentions a king named santikara, who is not known froin any other record. The inscription is in verse and seems to record some dedication made by Bhimata, a physician, the son of Nannata. The second line, which contains the name of the object of the dedication, is unfortanately in a very bad state of preservation, and consequently the purport of the inscription is not very clear. TEXT. 1 Sri Santikara(1)-saurajyad=acbandrarkkam 2 grihe (2) grihol Khadi (3)(?)sa[m](?)jno punah prango(?) ga. 3 jasya(4)-virajo jana (5) | Ijya garbha-samud4 bhato Nannatasya suto bhishak Bhimato 5 ylchato vanyaprastham (6) samvatsarat-punah || NOTES. (1) A line of Kings whose names end with the affix kara is mentioned in & copper-plate grant which I have recently received from a Zamindar of Cattack. But Santikara is not mentioned there. (2) The word griho is repeated in 1. 2. Most probably the first is a mistake for fubhe. The expression fubhe grihi albo occurs in Vairadeva's record outside the Son-bhandar cave in Rajgir. (3) The first word of the second verse seems to be Khadi, it may also be read vodi, but it is unintelligible. (4) Gajasya is one of the names of Ganesa, so here may be a reference to the image of Ganesa which is carred on the walls of this chamber. (5) Viraje jane may also be read Virajodane. (6) The form vanyaprastha is unusual. Pandit Binod Bihari Bidyabinod suggests that it may be dhanyaprastha, 1.e., a measure of rice. Arch. Suro. of India, Annual Report, 1903-4, p. 223. . Arch. Suro. of India, Annual Report, 1905-6, p. 98, Note 1. [It is more probably secondary noun derived from vanaprastha, an anchorite.-8. K.]

Page #199
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. No. 14.---BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF SOMESVARA I AND THE KADAMBA HARIKESARIN: SAKA 977. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Bankapur, the town which gives its namo to the Bankapor taluka in Dharwar District, Bombay Presidency, is situated in lat. 14deg 55' N. and long. 75deg 16' E.; the ancicut town, Hale Bankapur, lies nearly two miles sonth-by-south-west from the modern town. From it comes the present inscription, which is now edited for the first time from a photograph and an inkimpression belonging to Dr. Fleet, who has kindly lent them to mo. The inscription is incised on an oblong stone blab topped by a sort of slightly projecting pediment. The sculptures on the latter, as sho.vn on the photograph, arc, in the centre, a linga on an abhisheki stand, with the sun and moon on the left and right respectively, and a chakra on the top: there appear to have beon also other sculptures, now anrecognizablo. The area covered by the writing is about 5 ft. 84 in. in height and 2 ft. 8: in in broadth. The character is fairly good Kanarose of the period, strongly resembling that of the Belagami inscription published in Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 179;' the lettors aro approximately from " to il' in height, and are well preserved throughout, eroept in lines 3 and 4, which have been completely defaced, apparently by some vandal who endeavoured to break off the apper part of the stone. The language is Kanareso of the ancient type, in proso and vorse, oxcept for the eight Sanskrit stanzas on II. 1-3, 17-18, and 55-59, and one on 11. 3-4 which is lost. On the side of grammar the inscription is not of any special interest. Some words are worth notice, such as uppatta-varshe (1. 22), adagunti (1. 26), antige (1. 47), gandhartviga (1. 47). piriy-ara (1. 48), kal-vesa (1. 50), etc. In 11. 40, 41, we have several instances of the use, found in other records too, of a god's name in the nentor, to denote the temple of the god. As regards orthography, we may note that there is a froquont confusion between 8, 6, and sh, besides many other errors. Instances of the Kanarese confusion between rand l are punal (1. 18) and mattal (1. 46, besido mattar in 11. 47-48); cf. Dr. Floot's observations in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 274. The archaic ! dues not appear, except in ifdu (1. 34) and peld(1. 54), ! being substituted for it elsewhere. The u is often used, but not always, to denote the absence of a vowel after a consonant. In taleya. (1. 17), we have the popular change of ay to ey. After the introductory verses, the insoription refors itself to the reign of the Chalukya emperor Trailokyamalla-(83mesvara I), and to a time when his son Satyavakya-Kongani. varman Permanadi Vikramiditya dava (afterwards Vikramaditya VI) was governing the Gangavadi ninety-six thousand and the Banavasi twelve-thousand (11. 4-10), and when the Kadamba Mahamandalosvara Harikesari-dava, whose name is also found in the forms Arik asri-deva (1. 33), Hariga (11. 22, 23), and Ariga (1. 17), was administering the Bansvisi twelve-thousand in company with his wife Lachohala-devi (11. 10-27). Its object is to record (11. 28-37) that, on the petition of the cloth-merchant Keti Setti, Harikesarin and Lachchala-devi, in conjunction with representatives of the five mathas of Bankapurs and sixteen burgesses of that town, in A.D. 1055, made a donation to the god Kadambosvara, the tutelary deity of the Kadamba race, granting to Somesvara-pandita-deve, as trustee For references to it see Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 208, Dys. Kan. Distt., pp. 563 f., and Vol. VII, above, app, No. 168. In kampanar, 1. 34, we find the abbreviated form of the w noticed abovo, p. 12. He is bere described with the usual Ganga titles, Kwvalala-puravar-olvara, Nandagiri-Natha, eto. Ad be himself reigned A.D. 1076-1126, he must have been quite a child, and his government must have been nominal one, at the time of this record.

Page #200
No. 14.] a tala-vritti estate consisting of a village named Pallavura. After a statement that the Binavasi-puravar-esvara Satyasraya-deva made a grant of all taxes under his control (11. 37-39), the document specifies the boundaries of the estate (11. 39-44) and the divisions thereof for particular purposes and beneficiaries (11. 41-50). BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 977. 169 When and under what circumstances a Kadamba family came to be governing the Banavasi province and the town of Bankapur is very obscure. Bankapur had witnessed n any vicissitudes of fortune in its rulers. It took its name from Bankeya-likewise styled Bankeyarasa, Bankeyaraja, and Bankesa-a son of Adhora, of the Mukula or Sellaketana (Chellaketana) family, a feudatory of Amoghavarsha I, who appears in one inscription 13 administering the Banavasi twelve-thousand, the Belgali three-hundred, the Kundarage seventy, the Kundur five-hundred, and the Purigere three-hundred, while his son Kundatte governed the Nidugundage twelve. Probably he flourished about A.D. 860.3 His son. Lokaditya, also known as Lokateyarasa, was residing in Bankapar as governor of the Banavisi province under Krishna II Akalavarsha, in Saka 820 current (A.D. 897); and A.D. 902, under the same king, he was governing a still larger extent of country, comprising 31,102 towns and composed of the Banavasi 12,000, the Palasige 12,000, the Manyakhoda 6,000, the Kolanu 30, the Lokapura 12, the Toregare 60, and some 1,000 district (very likely Tardavadi) the name of which was omitted. In Saka 841 (current), we find another Bankeya-most probably a Sellaketana also-ruling over the Banavasi province as a feudatory of Indra III Nityavarsha. The last of the family who appears on record is Kali-Vitta, who was holding the same office under Krishna III in Saka 868 (current), A.D. 945. Within a few years from that date Banavasi seems to have come under the control of the Maturas. After the lapse of nearly a century we find in the present inscription a Kadamba prince Harikesarin or Arikesarin governing the Banavasi province under a younger son of the reigning king of the now dominant Chalukya line. This is the earliest known connection of the later Kadambas with the province. The details of the date of this record (1. 30) are; the Saka year 977; the cyclic year Manmatha; the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of Paushya (Pausha); Somavara (Monday); the uttarayana-samkranti or winter solstice. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"This Manmatha samvatsara was the Saka year 977 expired, beginning in March, A.D. 1055. The given tithi Pausha sakla 13 answers in this year to Wednesday, 3 January, A.D. 1056, on which day it ended at about 15 h. 31 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain), and cannot in any way be connected with a Monday, which is the given weekday. Further, the winter solstice occurred at 14-hours after mean sunrise on Sunday, 24 December, A.D. 1055, ten days before the given tithi; and it, too, cannot in any way be connected with a Monday. Thus, the date is altogether irregular both for the tithi and the solstice. It may be added that the tithi of the day of the solstice was Pausha sukla 3, which ended at about 38 minutes after mean sunrise on the Sunday. But this does not help us: because, in the first place, the figures are unmistakably 13; secondly, the day, as has been said, was a Sunday, instead of a Monday; and thirdly, the tithi actually current at the moment of the solstice was sukla 4." Several places are mentioned, beside Bankapura. The village granted, Pallavura, cannot be traced on the map'; we are told, however, that it lay in the Nidugundage twelve, which was a 1 The history of this family is fully discussed by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Aut., Vol. XXXII, p. 221 ff. 2 Vol. VII above, p. 209 ff. The statements of the Konnur inscription (Vol. VI above, p. 29 ff.) seem also te be fairly trustworthy as far as they relate to Bankeya. The Konnur inscription gives the date Saka 782. This we know from the prasasti of Gunabhadra's Uttera-Puriya. See the Mysore Archmological Report of 1911, para. 79, and Jour, R, 4s, Soc., 1012, p. 70s. Vol. V above, p. 172,

Page #201
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. krumpana or subdivision of the Panungal Alve-hundred (11. 33-34). On Nidugundage, tho modern Nidagundi, see above, p. 12. Panumgal is of course Hangal. TEXT. 1 Sri Pratyaksha-vastu-vishayaya jagad-dhitays visva (sva)-sti(sthi)ti-pralaya-sambhava karanaya sarv-atmano vijita-ko[pa). 2 manobhavaynst-tubhyam namah sva-bhavana-pra(pra)bhavo Sivayah5 | [1] Sriman-Andh-asura-dhyamsi(si) sri(sri)shti-samha[ra]3 karakah payad(t) Kadamba-vams-ab[i]a-lakshmi-kshma-rakshana kshama [b] || [2*] Sri ... payi-pravara ....... ......... [ll 3) [Svasti Samasta) 5 [bhuvan-asraya Sri-Prithvi-vallabha maharajadhiraja paramesvara paramabhat]t(ara ka Sat]y[asraya)6 kula-tilaka Chaluky-abharana srimat-Trailokyamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar ottar-abhivri(vri)ddhi-prava7 rddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram baram saluttam=ire tat-tanaya | Svasti Samasta. nri(nri)pa-jana-stutya Satyavakya-Kongunivarmma-dha8 rmma-mabarajadhirajam paramesvara Kuvalala-puravar-edvars Namdagiri-n tham mada-gajemdra-lancha(chha)nam Padmavati-labdha-vara-pra9 sadam Gamga-Kusumayudham Danniya-Gamgam jayad=nttaramga vibudha-jana chintamani mandalika-makata-chudamani 10 srimach-ChalVA(lu)kya-Ganga Permmanadi Vikramaditya-devar Ghamgavadi tto(to)mbhattaqusisiramum Banavise-pannirchchasiramumarit 11 dushta-ni(ni)graha-vibishta-pratipalanadim sakha-samkatha-vinodadin rajyan-geyye Om Svasti samadhigata-pamcha-mahasabda-mahama. 12 odalesva(sva)ram Banavasi-puravar-esvaram Tryaksha-kshmi-sambhava-chatur. (a)<i-nagar-adhishthita-Lalata-lochana-Chaturbhbhaja-jagad-vidit-ishtada13 -asvameda (dha)-dikshita-Himavadgirtindra-rundra-sikhara-sakti-samsthapita - spa (spha). tika-sila-stambha-baddha-mada-gaja-maha-mahim-abhirama-KAI! damba-chakri(kri)-Mayaravarmma-mshamalipala-ku!a-bhrishapan permmatti-taryys nirgghosa (sha)nam akhicharomdra-dhvaja-virajamina 15 man-ottumga-simba-lamchcha(chha)na d att-atti(ti)kanchans ma[ro]-kkolvara gandam Kadamba-kula-kamala-marttapda ripa-kanja-kunjara Saray-agata-vajra pam16 jara pratisha(pa)nna-Moru n am-adi-samasta-prasasti-sabitam Srimad-mah maandalosvaram Harikesari-devar-Bbanavasi-pannirohobasirakkam-arasu17 geyyo | Vri(Vri)tta || Jaladhi-valo(la)ya-madhye kshatriyanto yin samastani Ariga viditam-otat=soryya-soma(ma) saj[6]tan api sirasi(si) cha tesa(sha) baddha(dhya)te ra. Fron the ink-impression and the photograph. Denoted by a symbol. Metre: sakvari * Read bhariya. Read Siraya. * Metro: Sloks (Anushtubh). There began here a third Introductory vorse, ending somewhere towards the end of the next line. What une next nfter that is ensily restored, from many similar records. Derated by the spiral symbol. Metre: Malini. "The final is added in smaller script under the line. This dayda is super duous,

Page #202
No. 14.] BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 977. 171 18 ja-pattam tava punal(r)-1(i)ha pad [ah) pajyati kim kulona || [4] Hari raja-dhvaja-sapta-saptati Kadamb-adhiea permmatti-tarya-rav-[a]shtadasa-vaji modha-chatur-agr-[a]19 siti-samkhya-par-osvara Radr-anvaya sim ha-lakshma Himasailomdr-o pari-sthapita athira-sakty-udgha-Hiranyagarbhbha-mahima Kidatba-chakrosvara || [51 20 Om A Kadamba-chakrosvara-visal-Ora[s]-sthale | Svasty=navarata-parama kalyan-abhyudaya-sahasra(sra)-pa(pha)la-bhoga-bhagini dvitiya Lakshmi-samano tyaga-nidhane 21 spingara-Garnga-taragini dina-chintamani Gauri-labdba-vara-praside char pak. amode viveka-vidyadhari sakala-kaladhari gotra-pavitre duryv-amkuna oyama-ga. 22 tre- -asthana-ramjane savati-mada-bhamjaneluppatta-varshe dharmma sarkarshe griman-Hariga-manas-sardvara-raja-han s abhaga-vilasi Harigana arddh-am23 gi parivara-sarabhiyar-appa frimal-Lachchala-deviyaru | Vriitta|| Bha-vanita varam Harigan-i npipa-viran=ura[s(r)]-sthalakke Lakshmi-vadhu pina-bihu. 2+ yugalakke jay-amgano tan-mukhakke vaku-sri-vadhuv-agi ramjisimah-onnatiyari paded-udghn-kirtti-lilavatiy-emdu bannipadu Lachohala 25 deviyansi jagaj-jana || [6] Vaing-Aga-Magadha-Konga-Kalimg-Aga-Dravila Malaya-Malava-Vongi-Gargoya-Pandya-mandalik-amganeyar ninage do26 reye Lachchala-devi || [7] Vinayada mero dharmmada tavar-mmane satyada janma-bhumi mantaned-adagunti chagada maha-nidhi pempina ratna-ra27 si sajjanikeya ramya-harmme(rmmya)m=apivimg=ere-vatta vidagdha-mugdhe Baj jana-nutoy-endu banpipudu Lachchala-doviyan 1 ja 29 gaj-jana || [8*] Intu sakha-sam katha-vinoda dim r ajja (jya)m-geyattam-ire | Dova-kary yamar dasiga Koti Setti bim naviso | Purvva29 bhuktiyo! nadeva Kadamba-vams-anvayada sri-Kadambosvara-dovargge orrman Harikesari-devarum Sri-Lachobala-de30 viyarum polalu-Bankapurada pancha-mata(tha)-sthanamun nagara mahajanaman padinaruvarum chhattisa-par-a(e). 31 ss-adhishtanadol | Sa(sa)ka-varsha 977neya Manmatha-samvatsarada Paushya su(su)ddha 13 Somavaramu uttaraya32 na-samkrantiyar vyatipatad-andu | Svasti yama-niyama-svadhyayer dhyana-dharang mo(mau)n-anushta pa 10-ja33 Pa-samadhi-kampannar=appa Srimat-Somesva (sva)ra-pandita-devargge Srimad Arikesari-devaru kalam ka[*]chobi dhara-pa34 rvvakadim pradhanarum=ildu naishti(shtbi)ka-sthanam mali purvva-bhaktiyo!u nadeva Pinungall-aynurara kampanan Nidugu35 ndage panneradara baliya Pallavuram tala-vrittiy-age dovargge siddh-ayar kiru-dere kifu-kula daya-dramma ma36 ne-vanam dand-ayam sarev-abhyantara-siddhiyim sarvva-namasyam=age bittar-idam pamcha-mara(tha)-sthanaman padinesuvaram 1 Metre: Mattebhavikridita. Denoted by the spirsi symbol. * Read ritta. * Metre: Utpalamala. 5 Metre: Kanda. * This is corrupt. It is easy to correct it to inga ; but the same word ocours again in the same verse, and in the latter case another word must be meant, such as Audra. + See previous note. * Metre : Champakamili. * Read -adhishthanadol. 10 Read .cinnathana. 2 z

Page #203
1:2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII 37 nakaramum=intai dharmmamam pratipalisu vudu Om Samadhigata-pancha malasa (Sa)bda-mabamandalesvara Ba3S navisi(si)-puravar-ogva($varath bartara bavam katt-ayad-ojam gandara joju srimat-SatyAgraya-devarattavag-alva te32 roy-ellamam chandr-arkka-sthayi sarvia-namasyam bitta Om? Dovara parada nivodyada keyya pa-domtada $1(81)me 40 madal=[Pga]ddori sime l agnoyakke Biddabosva(Ava)ra | terkalu Kadazaba gore nair [r]ityak ke Trikatosvarada $1(81) me paduva Ja41 kkesva(svaru vaya(ya)vyakke Chayumdesva(sva)riya $1(81)me badagalu batteya natta li[m]ga-kallu Ishanyakket Doyibusva(sva)rame 42 sime Om Devara tala-vrittiy=tra polada $1(81)mo madal-ada-vetta. agadyakkekalla pamjige tenkalu limgada kallu 43 nair[r*]ityakkekalla gatti paduva jala-gattada kereyam $1(81)me !! vayavyakke basuriya kola badagal mattiya 44 kerey-olagana kalla bavi Isanyakke tiru-vetta int=1 chatur-asraya-fi(81)me Om7 Adar-olage devar-amga 45 bhoga-kanda-spatika-jirnn-odhdharakka r aja-mana-dandadals. mattarnnarul cha(chha)trakke mattar-irppatt-ayda mara(tha)kke matta46 r panneradu vidya-danakkem attalu(ru) panneradu gavandar=unbali mattarppanneradu are-vattar ggadde devara perggade dasi(si)47 g Keti Settig-agra-tejamgal-antigeg[e] mattar ppanneradu parekasargge mattar ppattu i gandbarvvigargge matta[ro] Irul purada 48 perggadege matta[ro] apa piriy-arange mattar-aru ka[m]bhada nalvargg[*] mattar-irppatto eradu chamarakk[0"] mattar ppa49 tta balagada suleyar=aluvargge m attar-irpatta nalku solevalamge mattar-aydu nattavangemattar-aydu 50 devara kaiy=olage kal-vesad-ojamge mattar=ayda! int=1 dharmmama ar orvvar pratipalisidavargge Varanasi Kura51 kshottra Prayagey-Argghyatirttham Kedara Srisailam Gamge Garga sagaramgal-omb-Idiy tirtthamgalo! Tsira kaviloya 52 pacha-ratnamgalim kolam kolagumam kattisi Basirvvar o hatar vvoda-paragar=appa brahmanarggo abhayamukhi kottapa(pha)!am=r53 ku ekkoti-tapodhanargge Varanasiyo! maha-bhojanam malida 20 phalam-aku int=1 dharmmaman=alidanum alivudakk-odan54 battamgamum pold-ani(ni)tu tirtthangalo! sasira kavilegum sasirn brabmanarav-ekkoti tapodhanaruman=alida maha55 patakanakku Oml Simanyo=yan dharmma-botar=nripanim kalo kalo palaniyo bhavadbhih [i*) sarvvau=otam(n) bhaginah partthivemdra[n] bhi. 56 yo bhayo yachato Ramabhadrab ' 18Bahubhir-vasudha bhakta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhih [*] yasya yasya yada bhumi[s-] tasya 57 tasya tadam(da) phalam | Sva-datt[a] m para-datt[a] m vi yo hareti(ta) vasundhara[in] [18] shashthi(shti)r=vvarsa(rshs)-sahasra(nra)ni vishthiya[m] jaga[to*] kri(kri)mi[ho] D eva-dvija-ga Denoted by the spiral symbol * Devoted by the spiral symbol. * Read Trikiteitarada. * Read aifanyakke. . Denoted by the spiral symbol. * Read aisa ayakke. Denoted by the spiral symbol. * Read khanda-sphutita. . Read-oldlarakke. 10 The da is written in smaller character abuyo the line. 1 Denoted by a spiral symbol. 12 Metre: silini. 1 Metre: Sloka (Anashgubl), the same in the next three verses.

Page #204
No. 14.] BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 977. 173 58 ta[mo] bhimi[m] poryva-bhuktam haretu(ta) yah [*] prann(na)shtam= api kalena tam=ahu[r*] brahma-ghatakar || Na visa(sha)m visa (sha)m= ity-ahu[ro] deva-sva[mo] 59 visa (sha)m=nchyate visa (sha)m=ekakina[m] bamti deva-svam patra. pantri(tra)kar Om f sasanama[m] sandbivigrahi Mailayyanum de60 vara porggade Keti Settiyum bareda Kalojam beba-gey dam= mamgala mahi-sri 6r13 TRANSLATION. Fortune !-(Verse 1)-Homage to Thee, Siva, to whom are patent the realms of reality, the friend of the universe, cause of the maintenance, dissolution, and birth of the cosmog, universal soal, conqueror of wrath and Desire, lord of Thine own worlds ! (Verse 2)--May the blest destroyer of the demon Andba, maker of creation and dissolution, potent to preserve the earth by ineans of Fortune (seated) in the lotus that is the Kadamba lineage, grant protection. (Verse 3)- . . . . . . . . . . . . . (Lines 4-6)-Hail!l While the victorious reign of the refuge of the whole world, the favourite of Fortune and the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramesuara, the Paramabhattaraka, the ornament of [Satyasraya's] family, the embellishment of the Chalukyas, king Trailokyamalla, was proceeding on a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars; (and) his son (Lines 6-11)-Hail !-He that is praised of all monarchs, Satyavakya Kongunivarman, the emperor of righteousness, supreme lord, lord of Kuvallapura best of cities, master of Nandagiri, having the crest of a fiery royal elephant, receiving the grace of boons from Pad. mavati, a Kama of the Gangas, a Ganga of truth, an archway of victory, & wishing-jewel to sagos, A crest-jewel on the dindems of rulers of provinces, the Chalukya-Glanga Permanadi Vikramaditya-deva, was ruling the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand and the Banav.se twelve-thousand so as to sappress the wicked and proteot the excellent, with enjoyment of pleasant conversations : (Lines 11-17)-Hail! While he who bears all titles such as " Mahamandalesvara who possesses the five mahasabdas, lord of Banavasi best of cities, ornament of the lineage of the great monarch Mayuravarman tho Kadamba emperor which is sprang from the Three-eyed (Siva] and Earth presides over cighty-four cities, is consecrated in eighteen world-renowned horse-sacrifices of Siva and Vishnu, binds its fiery elephants to crystal pillars established by its might on the magsivo summits of the royal mountains of Himalaya, and is charming in its great majesty,-ho who is attended by the thunder of the permatti and other) musical instrumente ; he who is brilliant with the banner (having for device) the lord of apos; whose crest is the lion exalted in pride ; a giver of abundant gold; a warrior to assailants ; & eun to the lotuses of the Kadamba ra00 ; an elephant to the lotuses his enemies; an adamant chamber for those who come to him for refuge; a Meru among the exalted ; " (to wit), the Mahamandales. vara Harikesari-dova, was ruling over the Banavasi twelve-thousand : Delete this dayda. Denoted by the spiral symbol. * Followed on the stone by two ornaments. * Cf. Program Report of the Asst. Archaeol. Supt. for Epigr., Southern Circle, 1907-8, pp. 62, 64.

Page #205
174 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 4)-All the nobly born Kshatriyas whom this sun and moon know within the circle of the ocean have their heads bound by thy royal badge cf office, Ariga; much more then is thy foot worshipped by the multitude. (Verse 5)-Possessing seventy-seven banners (with the device) of the lord of apes, sovereign of the Kadambas, attended by the sound of the permatti and (other) musical instruments, having performed eighteen horse-sacrifices, lord of eighty-four towns belonging to Rudra's lineage, bearing the ensign of a lion, having puissant might established upon the lordly Himalaya and possessing the glorious majesty of Hiranyagarbha-(such) is the Kadamba emperor. (Lines 20-23)-Om! Dwelling on the broad bosom of this Kadamba emperor-hail!she who has for her lot a thousand fruits of ceaseless supremely blessed success ; equal to a second Fortune; a treasure of bounty; a river Ganges of charms; a wishing-jewel of liberality; receiving the grace of boons from Gauri; having the fragrance of the champaka; a ridyadhari of discernment; a mistress of all arts; purifying her gotra; swarthy of limb as a sprout of durva; delighting the court; crushing the pride of rival wives; raining abundance; attractivo to righteousness; the royal swan in the lake of Hariga's soul; charming in grace; the half of Hariga's body; a celestial cow to her household-(to wit) Lachchala-devi : (Verse 6)-"A charming dame of glorious fame, who, brilliantly displaying herself as the Lady Fortune on the bosom of that valiant king Hariga the bridegroom of the Lady Earth, as the Lady Victory on his pair of stout arms, (and) as the Lady Eloquence in his mouth, has won high exaltation": in these words the folk of this world extol Lachohala-devi. (Verse 7)-Dames of the rulers of Vangas, ... Magadhas, Kongas, Kalingas Dravilas, Malayas, Malavas, Vengi, Gangoyas, and Pandyas, are they peer to you, O Lachchala-dovi ? (Verso 8)-"A bound of courtesy, a home of righteousness; a native soil of truth, a structure of greatness, a great treasure of bounty, a jewel-heap of excellence, a delightful palace of virtue, a royal fillet of knowledge, (at once) witty and modest, renowned among the virtuous" in these terms the folk of this world extol Lachchala-devi. (Line 28)-While thus they were ruling the kingdom with enjoyment of pleasant conversations; in view of a petition of the cloth-merchant Keti Setti touching divine service, (Lines 29-31)-For the benefit of the god Kadambesvara belonging to (the cult of) the lineage of the Kadambas, following the usage of aforetime, king Harikosarin and Lachchala-devi and the establishment of five monasteries of the city Bankapura and the burgesses of the (latter) town, and the Sixteen (burgesses), at (?) at the residence of settlement of the Isa [Siva] of the thirty-six towns, (Lines 31-32)-On Sunday, the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of Paushya of the cyclic year Manmatha, the 977th year of the Saka era, at the time of the sun's entering on his northern course, during a vyatipata, (Lines 32-36)-Hail!-King Arikesarin, having laved the feet of Somesvara-pandita-deva, who is endowed with the virtues of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scripture 1 Apparently viditam is used actively, perhaps by false analogy of gata (Papini III. iv. 72) or bhukta, brahmanah (Kasika 3087, on Papini III. iv. 73), etc. Cf. Epigr. Zeylanica, Vol. 1, pt. 6, p. 224n., and Geiger Litt. u. Sprache d. Singhalesen, SS60. Sapta-saptati may go with Kadamba (country), if that perchance had 77 divisions.-H. K. S. Uppatta-varshe: the word uppatta seems to be the original of the Marathi ez, explained by Molesworth as "exuberance or overflowing plenty (especially of rich dishes at a feast)", and of the Kanaiese uppala (see Kittel, B. V.).

Page #206
No. 14.] BANKAPUR INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 977. reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and ecstasy, with pouring of water, acting together with the ministers, establishing a place of devotion, granted on tala-vritti tenure Pallavura, forming part of the Nidugundage twelve, a kampana of the Panurgal five-hundred, which follows the usage of aforetime, so that it bo universally respected, with settlement of rights generally included1 (to wit,) fixed land-rent, petty taxes, petty dues, the dramma ca donations, house-taxes, and revenue from fines. 175 (Lines 36-37)-The establishment of the five monasteries and the Sixteen (burgesses) thus shall protect this pious foundation. (Lines 37-39)-The possessor of the five mahasabdas, the Mahamandalesvara, lord of Banavasi best of cities, brother-in-law of heroes, teacher of high resolution, gambler with warriors, king Satyaeraya, granted all taxes under his own control, as a universally respected (right) so long as moon and sun endure. (Lines 39-42)-As to the boundary of the field for the sacred food (and) the flowergarden (which belong) to the establishment of the god on the east the (P) rice-land is the boundary; on the south-east, the temple of Biddabesvara; on the south, the Kadamba Tank; on the south-west, the boundary of the temple of Trikutesvara; on the west, the temple of Jakkesvara; on the north-west, the boundary of the temple of Chavupdasvari; on the north, the upright phallic stone on the road; on the north-east, the temple of Deyibesvara is the boundary. (Lines 42-44)-As to the tala-vritti estate of the god: the boundary of the demesne of the town is, on the east, a cross-hill; on the south-east, a pile of stones; on the south, a phallic stone; on the south-west, a clump of stones; on the west, the boundary is the tank of the Jala-gatta; on the north-west, the pool of the basuri tree; on the north, the stone well within the tank of the matti tree; on the north-east, the holy hill. Thus the bounds on the four sides of access. (Lines 44-50)-Within it (there are assigned) for the personal enjoyment of the god (and) for the restoration of broken, burst, and outworn (parts of the buildings), one hundred mattar (measured) by the danda of the royal standard; for the choultry, twenty-five mattar; for the monastery, twelve mattar; for the charities to students, twelve mattar; as an unbali for the Gavundas (village headmen), twelve and a half mattar grain-field; for the antige with the special teja-rights of the cloth-merchant Keti Setti, the manager of (the properties of) tho god, twelve mattar; for the drummers, ten mattar; for the musicians, six mattur; for the manager of the estate, six mattar; for the piriy-ara,3 six mattar; for the four persons of tho pole, twenty mattar; for the (maintenance of the) two chowries, ten mattar; for the troop of six public women, twenty-four mattar; for the keeper of the public women, five mattar; for the dancing-master, five mattar; for the artificer (oja) who fixed the carved stones in the field of the god, five mattar. (Lines 50-53)-So to such as shall protect this pious foundation shall accrue the same fruit as if they had decorated the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine with the five kinds of jewels at Benares, Kurukshetra, Prayaga, Arghyatirtha, Kodara, Srisaila, the Ganges, Ganga 1 See Dr. Fleet's note in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271. 2 "The rent-free grant of a plot of ground or of a village" (Kittel, s. v. umbali). This word, piriy-ara, apparently denotes a priestly official of some kind. A Lakshmeshwar inscription of about the ninth century, which I hope to publish soon, records a donation to sri-Kupparmad-aramge, "the ara of Kupparma." Unknown functionaries. Kal-vesa is shown by a later (Sudi) inscription to meau mason's work, stonecraft, or something like that. Namely, gold, rubies, sapphires, diamonds, and pearls.

Page #207
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL XIII. sagara, and other holy places and bestowed them as ubhayamukhisl upon a thousand Bruhmans learned in the Four Vodas; the same fruit shall aocrue as if they had made a great banquet to a crore of ascetics at Bonares. (Lines 53-55)-So to him who should destroy this pious foundation, or should agree to its destruction, the same deep gailt shall accrue as if he had destroyed at the same holy places mentioned (above) a thousand kine and a thousand Brahmans and a crore of ascetice. Om! (Lines 55-59)--"This general principle of law for kings must be maintained by you in crers nge": again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these happy sovereigas. The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, beginning with Sagara; whosoever at any time holds the soil has at tbo same time the fruit thereof. He who should appropriate land, whether given by himself or given by othors, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. He who should appropriate land belonging to gods or Brahmans which has been previously enjoyed perishes in course of time and is called a murderer of Brahmans. Poison is not called poison, gods' proporty is called "poison"; poison destroys the individual, gods' proporty (if misappropriated) destroys son and grandson. Om ! (Lipcs 59-60)-This decree tho Sandhivigralin Mailayya and Koti Setti, the manager of (the properties of the god, wrote out; Kaloja executed the order. Happiness! Great fortune! No. 15.--SOME RECORDS OF THE RASH TRAKUTA KINGS OF MALKHED. BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S. (RETD.), PH.D., C.I.E. (Concluded from Vol. VII, p. 231.) G.Soratur inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I.-A.D. 889. Eorntur is a village about twelve miles south of Gadag, the head-quarters of the Gaday taluka of the Dharwar District, Bombay: it is shown as "Sortur" in the Indian Atlas quartershoet 11, S.E. (1904), in lat. 15deg 14', long. 75deg 40'. Thero are several inscriptions at this place : one of them, of the time of the Rashtrakata king Krishua III and dated in A.D. 951, has been published by me in Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 257. This latter record givas the name of the place in the earlier form Saratavura," the Village or Town of Lizards". Our present inscription does not mention the place by name, but locates it in the Purigere nad (see p. 178 below). The place is now only an ordinary large village, with apparently a fort of the usual kind, but was perhaps of some considerable importance in early times. An inscription of the Hoysala king Vira-Ballala II at Apuigere, dated in A.D. 1202, tells us that he fought the Dovagiri-Yadava king Bhillama, who held himself to be unconquerable on account of his great array of elephants and horsos and foot-soldiers, and pursued him from Soratir to Lokkigundi, which is the modera Lakkundi, six miles east of Gadag. And an inscription of Ballala's son and successor Narnsimba II at Harihar, dated in A.D. 1224,4 referriog to the same campaign, says that Ballala met the armies of "the Senna king", i.e. Bhillame, comprising two lakhs of infantry and twelvo thousand cavalry, aud pursued them with slaughter from Soratur to the bank of the river Krishnaveni (the Krishna), and names the place among the fortresses which Ballala reduced, namely, Erain barage (Yelbarga), " the proud " Viratana-kote (Hangal), Gutti, Bellittage, Rattapalli, Soratur, and Kurugodu. Sinnlove, Vol. XII, p. 3, note, + x is No. 06 in Professor Kielhor's List of the Inscriptions of Southern Indis, vol. 7 above, ppendix. * see my Dywvlies of the Romarese Districta, in the Gazetteer of the Lombay Presidency, roi. I. part 2, np. 502, 504. The record seems to say that Ithillaina was killed this occasion, which seems likely enough. Pili Sanskrit. und Ol 'on rese luser pticas, Xo. 123: Fpi Carl., vol. (Chit:-100:"), s. 25.

Page #208
No. 15.] SORATUR INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I.: A.D. 869. The inscription now published is on a stone tablet at the temple of Virabhadra, on the right side of the god. I have no information as to what sculptures there may be at the top of the stone. The writing occupies an area about 2' 0" broad by 1' 6" high. It is somewhat damaged; but only quite a few letters are badly affected. 177 The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and fairly well executed. The size of them, by which is meant the height of those single letters which were customarily made, like our a, c, e, m, etc., between what may be called the two lines of the writing, without any projections above as in b, d, f, or below as in g, P, j, ranges from about " in the ch of achara, 1. 8, to 11" in the dh of ashadha, 1. 6: the sri of srivayilan, 1. 10, is about 28" high. Of the test-letters kh, i, j, b, and 1, which are so instructive in connection with undated records and records of a questionable nature, the r does not occur here: the others show a mixture of the earlier and later types. The kh, which occurs twice, in 11. 3, 4, and the b, which is found once, in 1. 1, are of the later, cursive type: in connection with the general history of the kh, attention may be drawn here again to an apparent instance, not really existing, of its later type being supposed to occur in 1. 12 of the Western Chalukya record of Vinayaditya, dated in A.D. 694, on the Harihar plates. The j occurs three times, in 1. 2, and is of the earlier, square type in a particular form, made rather loosely on the left and with a curl upwards in the top part of the letter and downwards in the lower part, which was probably a strong factor in the development of the later type. The l, which occurs twice, and once subscript, in 11. 1, 8, is transitional, and not as fully developed as might be expected at the time of this record: in sila, 1. 8, it is practically of the earlier, square type, except for the prolongation of the tail of the letter up to the right in ballabha, 1. 1, it is perhaps a little more of the later type; but even there the subscript is not at all fully cursive. We have an initial short a in 1. 1, and long a in 11. 4, 6 and a final n, damaged, occurs in 1. 10. The cerebral d occurs in shad, 1. 4, and nadan, 1. 5, and five times subscript in 11. 3, 9: it is not distinguished from the dental d. In ashadha, 1. 6, we have a character which in later times would certainly mean the unaspirated 4, and was used as such in the inscriptions I and J below, but which seems plainly to have been used here to denote the aspirated dh. The rather rare au occurs in saucha, 1. 8, and is not very well distinguished from o. The language is Kanarese, of the archaic dialect, all in prose, and accurate except in its treatment of some of the Sanskrit words. The form bayil, for bagil, bagilu,' door, gate', which we have in fri-vayilan, 1. 9, does not seem to be given in Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary: the change of g to y here is noteworthy. In respect of orthography we may noto (1) the use of t for d in utbhava, for udbhava, 1. 4; (2) the use of the Kanarese for in Sanskrit words in mandala, twice in 1. 3, and dhavala and alamkara, 1. 4; and (3) the use of b for v in ballabha, 1. 1. The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Rashtrakuta king Amoghavarsha I, who was on the throne from A.D. 814-15 to 877-78. It records that a certain Kuppeya, alias Ahavaditya, of the Adava, Adava, or perhaps Atava race, was governing the Purigere district, whereby it implies that Soratur, as the place where the record stands, was in that district. Its object was to record that a village headman named Vilikkara-Nagiyamma caused to be built a gateway named Srivayil, the " Fortune-Gate". This was perhaps a somewhat 1 The apparent later kh is only due to mistreatment of the character in the original, which is damaged, in making the illustration of the record: see vol. 5 above, p. 155, note 8, and vol. 6, p. 80, with some general remarks on p. 77 ff. For the record in question see, now, also the lithograph in Epi. Carn., vol. 11 (Chitaldroog), Dg. 66, texts, p. 108. There is also a rather curious kh in duhkham in 1. 39 of the same record: but it is certainly only a loose and badly made form of the earlier, square type. 2 The second syllable of this name is damaged, aud may be either da or da, or perhaps fa. The name is at any rate not Aluva (Alupa). 2 A

Page #209
178 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII frequent name for village gateways: it is found elsewhere as Srivagil or Srivagilu in the Naregal inscription which purports to be dated in A.D. 950,1 and as Sirivagil or Sirivagilu in the Kalboli inscription of A.D. 1204 and the Saundatti inscription of A.D. 1228, The local governor Ahavaditya-Kuppeya is mentioned as simply Kuppeya, again as governing the Purigere nag, in the Mantrawadi inscription of Amoghavarsha I of A.D. 865.* He is also mentioned as the Mahasamanta Ahavaditya-Kuppeyarasa, again as governing the same district, in another inscription of Amoghavarsha at Soratar dated in A.D. 866-67.4 This latter record also states the name of his family; but unfortunately the word is even still more damaged there than in our present inscription. The date of this record is unsatisfactory; perhaps as a result of the record having not been framed exactly at the time mentioned in it. The given details are the cyclic year Virodhin the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of Ashadha; Brihaspativara (Thursday). The Saka year is not stated. But we know that this Virodhin samvatsara, as a mean-sign astronomical year, according to the First Arya-Siddhanta began on 26 August, A.D. 868, and ended on 22 August, A.D. 869, and according to the Original Sarya-Siddhanta began on 11 September, A.D. 868, and ended on 7 September, A.D. 869. According to the luni-solar system of the cycle (not yet separated into the northern and southern varieties), being current at the Mesha-samkranti in March, A.D. 869, it gave its name to the Saka year 791 expired, A.D. 869-70. In any case, therefore, this month Ashadha fell in A.D. 8EUR9. But in this year the given tithi Ashadha sukla 8 ended at closely about 23 h. 39 m. after mean sunrise for Ujjain, and a little more than one minute earlier for Soratur itself, on Monday, 20 June, and cannot in any way be connected with a Thursday. Accordingly, the date must be set aside as irregular Curiously enough, in the Soratur inscription of A.D. 951, mentioned on p. 176 above, the text gives the Virodhin samvatsara by an undeniable mistake for Viradhikrit. But au assumption of the same mistake in our present record would not holp us. If the assumption were made, the samvatsara would be the Virodhikrit which gave its name to the Saka year 753 expired, A.D. 831-32, and which began and ended at such times in A.L. 830 and 831 that the month Ashadha would fall in any case in A.D. 831: but in this year the tithi Ashadha sukla 8 ended at about 11 h. 7 m, on Wednesday, 21 June, and again cannot in any way be connected with a Thursday. The only place-name mentioned in this record is that of the Purigere nad. The mention of it tacitly but distinctly places Soratur, as the village from which the record comes, in this district. Another well-known form of the name of this district is Puligere: the earlier form Porigere also is met with: and the name is found Sanskritized as Purikara and Puli. kara. This district is well known, from many records, as a three-hundred district, that is as comprising actually or conventionally three hundred cities, towns and villages; and it and the neighbouring Blvola three-hundred are sometimes mentioned collectively, without names, as erad-aru-nuru, "the two (which make together a) six-hundred ". The town Porigere, Purigere, Puligere, from which the Purigere three-hundred took its name, is the modern Lakshmeshwar, an outlying town of the Senior Miraj State within the limits of the Dharwar District, situated about twelve miles towards the south-west from Soratir, and shown in the same Atlas map in 1 Journ. Bomb. Br. R. As. Soc., vol. 11, p. 242, 1. 42, trans., p. 246. 2 Id., vol. 10, p, 226, 1. 60, trans., p. 238; and p. 268, 1, 67, trans., p. 282. Vol. 7 above, p. 201. See vol. 6 above, p. 107, note 4: I quote this record from an ink-impression. See my note on " Ancient Territorial Divisions of India" in Jour. R. As. Soc., 1912, p. 707. See, eg, the Gundur inscription of A.D. 973, Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 271. In the Nilgund inscription of A.D. 982 a different expression is used, namely, dei-trisatam, "the two three-hundreds" : vol. 4 above, p. 207.

Page #210
No. 15.] SORATUR INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I.: A. D. 869. lat. 15deg 8', long. 75deg 31'. The ancient name still survives in that of the Huligere-bana, which is a division of the village lands about two miles north-east of Lakshmeshwar.1 179 Manyakheta: Malkhed. The capital of the Rashtrakuta dynasty to which Amoghavarsha I belonged was a city named Manyakheta. It is not referred to in the inscriptions published herewith. But it is mentioned in various other records, bearing dates from A.D. 860 onwards. And those of A.D. 940 and 959 on the Deoli and Karhad plates show that Amoghavarsha himself either founded the place or else developed and completed it as the capital. It was also perhaps for a time the capital of the Western Chalukyas, who succeeded to the kingdom of the Rashtrakutas: at any rate, the earliest known mention of the Chalukya capital Kalyanapura is found in a record of A.D. 1054 of the time of Somosvara I; and Bilhana tells us in his Vikramankadevacharita, 2. 1, that Someevara made Kalyana, i.e. either founded it or adapted. it as his capital. In fact, it appears that an inscription at Kulpak mentions Manyakheta as a city at which Vikramaditya VI was ruling in A.D. 1110.6 A Mysore inscription of A.D. 902 presents the name of this city as Manyakheda, with the second component in its Prakrit form, and marks the place as the chief city of a 6000 province, that is, of a province comprising, whether actually or conventionally, six thousand cities, towns, and villages, and includes its province, with the Banavasi 12,000, the Palasige 12,000, the Kolanu 30, the Lokapura 12, and the Togegare 60, in a group which it calls "the 31,102 towns (bada) ":" and it may be noted, in passing, that this statement is further of interest in helping us to explain two other inscriptional statements which were previously obscure; namely, the mention of "30,000 villages of which VanavasI is the foremost" in the record of A.D. 860, and the mention of "the Banavasi 32,000 province" in a record of A.D. 919 these statements were puzzling because everywhere else the Banavasi province is presented as a 12,000 province. This half-Prakrit form Manyakheda is found again in a Mysore inscription of A.D. 1151, which mentions a Samanta Guli-Bachi, of the Adala family, who had the hereditary title of "over-lord of Manyakheda a best of towns ".10 The city is mentioned by a fully Prakrit name as Mannekheda, the capital of Nityavarsha-Khottigadeva, in a Mysore inscription of A.D. 968,11 and as Mannakheda in the Paiyalachchhi, verse 276, where Dhanapala tells us that he wrote that work at Dhara in the Vikrama year 1029 expired 1 This is not shown in the Atlas map, but may be seen in the Map of the Dharwar Collectorate (1874), where the name is entered as "Hoolgereebun". Other divisions of the lands, also shown there, are the Desai-bana on the north and the south-west; the Basti-bana or "temple-division" on the east; the Hire-bapa or "senior divi sion" on the south-west; and the Pete-bana or " market division" on the south. * See Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. 7 above, appendix, Nos. 74, 86, 91 to 94, 105. Vol. 5 above, p. 193, verse 12; vol. 4, p. 287, verse 13: and compare the Kharda record of A.D. 972, Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 268. It is an open question whether Amoghavarsha's father and predecessor Govinda III had anything to do with the selection of the site and the beginning of the city: see vol. 6 above, p. 64, note 3. See Dyn. Kan. Distrs., p. 335, note 1, and p. 440. See the Journ. Hyderabad Archaeol. Soc., 1916, p. 31. See vol. 12 above, p. 291. See the Mysore Archaeological Report of 1911, para. 79; and Journ. R. As. Soc., 1912, p. 709, in my note on "Ancient Territorial Divisions of India." The details actually given only add up to 30,102; as a result, very likely, of a careless omission of the Tardavadi 1000 in the present Bijapur District, just beyond the Lokapura 12. 8 Vol. 6 above, p. 35, verse 21. See Ind. Ant., 1903, p. 225. 10 Epi. Carn., vol. 12 (Tumkur), Tm. 9. 11 Epi. Carn., vol. 11 (Chitaldroog), Cd. 50. It is assumed that the transcription represents the original correctly but we might expect to find manna or manneya, rather than manne, as the first component of the name. 2A2

Page #211
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (A.D. 972-73). "Wher Mannakhoda had been plundered in an assault by the king of Malava" (probably Vakpati). And the city was known as Mankir (? rather Manker) to the Arab writers of the tenth century, who, however, seem to have had a rather vague idea as to its situation. It has been supposed that it is mentioned as simply Khotaka in a record of A.D. 930, and as Khedaga in the Chamundaray a-Purana :* but it seems more likely that these references are to some place the name of which was Khotaka and nothing more, and probably to Kaira in Gajarat, because the mention of the "Khodaga war" is in connection with Chamandariya, an officer of the Ganga prince Nolambantaka-Marasimha, and the lastmentioned acquired the title " king of the Gurjaras" by subduing the northern parts of Western India for his sovereign Ktishna III. For a long time past Manyakheta has been identified with a town Malkhed or Malkhed, in the Gulbarga District of the Nizam's territory, which is entered as "Mulkair" in Thornton's Gazetteer of India, vol. 3 (1854), p. 547, and is shown as "Mulkaid " in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854), in lat. 17deg 11', long. 77deg 13', and as "Malkhed" in the Hyderabad maps of 1883 and 1908. This town is about ninety miles east-south-east from Sholapar in the Bombay Presidency, about the same distance east-by-north from Bijapitr, about eighty-five miles west-by-south from Hyderabad, and between twenty-two and twenty-three miles towards east-south-east from Gulbarga. It is situated on the south bank of a river, apparently knowa as the Tandur river, which is a considerable tributary of the Bhima, flowing into the latter at a point about nineteen miles towards south-west-by-west from the town. And it gives its name to a station known as "Mulkaid Gate" on the Nizam's State Railway betweon Wadi Junction and Hyderabad. The identification seems to have been made, in 1835, either by Wathen, who, in bringing to notice the record of Kakka II on the Kharda plates dated in A.D. 972, said that Manyakhota "seoms to be the present Mandkhera, and must have been situated in the Hyderabad territory;"&or else by Wilson, who remarked that the place was supposed, with great probability, to be Man-khera in the Hyderabad country." 7 It was recognized in 1872 by Sh. P. Pandit, who wrote the modern name as "Mal-Khed 8 And it was ratified in 1877 by Buhler, who wrote the name as "Malkhed". As regards the exact spelling of the modern name, the forms presented by Wathen and Wilson perhaps suggest that the n in the first part of the ancient name had not been altogether supplanted by the l even as late as in their time: but the source of these forms cannot be traced ; and it is not impossible that these two writers put forward what they thought should be the modern name, rather than any form of it actually found by them. As to the quantity of the vowel in the first syllable, Thornton's "Mulkair" and the "Mulkaid" of the Indian Atlas suggest the short a ; and this is supported more or less by the Prakrit forms Mannakheda, Mannekheda. On the other hand, the long a is suggested by the Mankir (? Manker) of the Arab geographers, and is equally likely to be right. In any case, this latter form, Malkhed, was adopted by Buhler, and so became fixed.11 1 This was in the course of the events which ended in the overthrow of the Rashtrakutas and transferred their kingdom to the Western Chilukyas under Taila II (A.D. 978-96), who drove ont the Malava inyadors. See Elliot's History of India, vol. 1, pp. 21, 27, 34. * Vol. 7 above, p. 29. * Vol. 5 above, p. 172, note 1. Vol. 7 above, pp. 170, 179. * Journ. R. 4.. Soc., first series, vol. 2, p. 379. The d in Wathen's form of the present name seems due to his mistreatment of the ancient name: the correct reading Manyakhifa in l. 46 of the record mentioned above Wan given to him (JRAS, first series, vol. 3, p. 98); but his translation transformed the name into " Mandya-Khetapurs" (p. 104), for which, in the place from which I have quoted him, he further substituted "Mandya-Cheta. purs". Ibid., p. 393. * Ind. Ant., vol. 1, p. 207. Ind. Ant., vol. 6, p. 64, 10 Probably they recognized the place as the "Malquer" of Manucci (nee farther on): and they perhaps thought that they might improve on his presentation of it. As regards the d in Wathen's form, neo note 6 above. 11 I have never been able to get any local certificate as to the spelling of the name,

Page #212
No. 15.] SORATUR INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I.: A.D. 869. The identification of Manyakheta with Malkhed was accepted without any questioning until some fourteen years ago. In 1901-2 Dr. Hultzsch, Government Epigraphist, Madras, was on tour for collecting inscriptions, and intended to go to Malkhed. He was not able to visit the place, because his train was four hours late. But he was told by the Tahsildar of Seram that Malkhed does not possess any ancient remains. And on this basis he said :-" Hence it is very doubtful if its identification with Manyakheta is correct." It is possible that his informant may have meant only inscriptional remains, and not general relics of antiquity. However, in any case, while the matter is of course always open to re-examination, the grounds are insufficient for the expression of doubt. In the first place, even if there are really no remains indicative of antiquity at Malkhed, the point, though of course not without its weight, would not be at all conclusive: the remains at "Kulliannee", "Kaliani ", or Kalyani, about forty-eight miles north-north-east from Malkhed, are quite insignificant, if indeed there are any really old ones at all: yet there can hardly be a doubt that the place is the Kalyanapura which was the capital of the later Chalukyas in the eleventh and twelfth centuries and of the Kalachuryas after them. But also, the statement that there are no such remains at Malkhed is not based on any skilled survey of the place. In such a case, we have to look for signs of ancient importance, not simply at a modern site itself, but also for some little distance round it. And the Atlas map of 1854 suggests that, if an examination of the locality were made by an expert, the required indicatious might be found: within a radius of eight miles round" Mulkaid ", from the north-west through the north to the south-east, it shows four places marked by the name "Boorge", i.e. buruj, 'a bastion', which is suggestive of traces or traditions of outlying fortifications, and eight places (as well as many others just outside that limit) marked "Pag." and "Pagoda ", which are indicative of temples or shrines of sorts. Manyakheta must have been greatly damaged when it was sacked by the king of Malava, and again some forty years later when it was wrested, with all the surrounding territory, from the Chalukyas by the Cholas under Rajendra-Choladeva I: and it was very likely the havoc which was wrought on those occasions that led to its being eventually abandoned, and to the making of a new capital at Kalyana by Somesvara I. When once it had been given up as the capital, its ramparts and fortifications, most likely made largely of earth, would begin to crumble and disappear. And from that same time, and particularly in the Musalman period, there would be a constant demolition of its stone temples and other buildings for the sake of their materials. The absence of ancient remains at the place, if that should be found on proper examination to be really the case, would be fully explainable. 181 The case in support of the identification is quite a good one. Malkhed stands in a locality where we may very appropriately place the Rashtrakuta capital. Its present name, whether the actual form is Malkhed or Malkhed (or possibly even Malkhed or Malkhed) answers exactly to an original Manyakheta, through the Prakrit Mannakheda, Mannekheda (see p. 179 above), followed by a subsequent Mankheda or *Mankheda, and a slight further transformation through the well-known interchange of n and l. And, though it is now only a subordinate town in the Seram taluka of the Gulbarga District, its status has been much higher in times gone by. In the seventeenth century it was twice a battlefield, in the time of Aurangzeb: it was at Malkhed that the Mogul army under Khan Jahan was defeated by the Bijapur general Bahlol Khan in 1673: so, again, it was by defeating the Qutb Shabi 1 See his Report No. 229 of 14 June 1903, para. 7. 2 See Cousens' List of Remains in the Nizam's Territories (1900), p. 69. Seram is the "Sheydumb" of the Atlas sheet 57, nine miles on the east of "Mulkaid". Its ancient name was Sedimba: see the Government Epigraphist's Report quoted above, para. 7, and the notes on inscriptions Nos, 100, 101. Burgess, The Chronology of Modern India, p. 117.

Page #213
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. army at Malkhod in 1686 that Prince Mu'azzam (Shah Alam) won Golconda (Hyderabad) : and the town seems to have been then, at least, a place of very primary iraportance and a well fortified one ; for, in connection with the event of 1686, Orme says that the Qatb Shahi general Ibrahim Khan suffered him [Prince Mu'azzam] to reduce Malquer, the principal barrier of the capital [Golconda), with much less resistance than might have been made by the strength of the fortress, and the force in the field." | Later, in the eighteenth century, it gave its naine to & Circar in the Bidar province of the Hyderabad territory. This we learn from Orme : in a Yote on "Malquer, circar and fortress" to his mention of the success of Prince Mu'azzam in 1686, he gave a translation of a passage from one of his " MSS. of the Deccan" from which we gather that the Circar in question, known sometimes as the Muzaffarnagar Circar but more commonly as the Malkhed Circar, consisted of fourteen parganas and yielded revenue to the amount of nearly eleven lacs of rupees; and, as he tells us, among other details, that the river Bhima flowed into this Circar and then into the Sabah of Bijapar, it would seem that the Malkbed Circar extended to the west of the river and touched the Bijapur territory there and towards the south. Aod, from the place being noticed by Rennell, Cruttwell, and Thornton, and from its name being shown in capital letters in the Atlas map, Malkhed seems to have retained the position of being the chief town of a Circar until well into the nineteenth century. Such is the evidence in favour of the identification. To upset it, we need much more than an unskilled statement that the place has no ancient remains. As to that, we need at least a professional examination of the locality. But, if such examination should result in an assurance that any remains which do exist-(and there must surely be some, of one kind or another) only date from or shortly before the seventeenth century, still we could discount even such a result, for reasons already stated. The evident primary importance of the place in the seventeenth century points strongly to its having had a previous history. And, all things being taken together, we need hardly hesitate to dismiss the buggustion of doubt which was put forward on the basis mentioned above, and to adhere to our belief that this town Malkheo is the ancient Mangakheta. TEXT. 1 Om Svasti sri-Amoghavarsha prithuviballabha ma(ma)ha2 rajadbiraja paramosvara bhatarar-prithu[vio]-rajyam-ge[y]ye 3 Om Svasti Prachanda-mandalagra-khandit-[a]rati-mandala pratapa-sampanna 1 Burgess, op. cit., p. 129: and see Manucoi, Storia do Mogor, trans, by Irvino, vol. 1, introd. p. 61, and vol. 2, p. 288. Manucci wrote the name as "Malquer" ? Orme, Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empir. (London, 1782), p. 208. * Op. cit. (preceding note), Notes, p. 180; for the title of the Note see p. 172. Ormo mentioned the place three times as "Malquer", from Manucci; but in his Note be substituted the form "Malkar": this latter form (apparently introduced by Ormo, and seemingly due to some misunderstanding of Manucci's "Malquer ") is found also in Rennell's Memoir of a Map of Hindoostan (necond edition, London, 1792) and Cruttwell's New Universal Gazetteer (London, 1808). Orme gives the names of the thirteen other parganas a "Mouzafernagar, Karimour, Nergounds, Mangalguin, Kaukourni, Sindam Konki, Sanour, Koudouni, Adjouli, Ountkour, Mankoel, Doumer, Amerdjena. He adds that the fourteen parganas comprised 109 villages : this seems a rather low figure, sud may possibly be due to some mistake in writing or printing; however, many villages in all that part of the country have very large areas. * For Rennell and Cruttwell, see the preceding note. Rendell just mentions the place (pp. 263, 408), and does not give any details. The entry in Cruttwell's book, for which I am indebted to Dr. Barbett, is-"Malkar, a town of Hindoostan, in the country of Golconda. 54 miles W. Hyderabad, 22 SE, Calbergs. Long. 77. 53. E. Lat. 17. 17, N." This latitude and longitude, and the distance from Hyderabad, are quite wrong; as a result, no doubt, of the fact that at that time, when surveys had hardly begun, such details had to be put together mostly from itineraries, From the ink-impression. * Represented by plain spiral symbol: so also in line 8.

Page #214
10 6 HOEK IZANDO Us cwat de BTS Justeringsaraa G.-Soratur Inscription of Amoghavarsha I.-A.D: 869. 2 15 WILLER Hermes 10000) @ 300 DSS 42 an aw J. F. FLEET. SCALE 25 J-Batgere Inscription of Krishna II.-A.D. 888. JDESS SEEDLE Tony Megyutes omgroISDE From the bottom of the stone. y wly rwyy khy w SCALE 20 08 W. GRIGGS, COLLOTYPE.

Page #215

Page #216
No. 15.] SORATUR INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I.: A.D. 869. 183 4 Adaval-vamg-otbha(abba)va rana-mukha-dhavala shad-gun-alarnkaran-Ahav.5 ditya-srimat-Kuppeya[mo] Purigere-nadan=ale Virodhi-samvatsara[m] 6 pravarttise tad-antarvarttiy=agatt-ilda Ashadha-miss-su. 7 ddh-shtamiya[..] Btihaspati(ti)varad-andu[m] naya-vinaya-satya8 Sauch-kobara-bila-sampannan-appa frimat Vilikkara-NA9 giyamma-gimundar chandr-adityark[k]a!=ullinam Srivayi[la]. 10 n-nirisida [n] [11"] TRANSLATION Om! Hail! While the glorious Amoghavarsha (I), the favourite of the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramatuara, the Bhatara, is reigning over the earth : (Line 3) Om! Hail! While Abavaditya, the illustrious Kuppeya,-who has cut up the array of (his) enemies with (his) sharp scimitar; who is possessed of prowess who was born in the (?) Adava race;' who is dazzling in the van of battle; who is adorned by the six virtuos, -is governing the Purigere district : (L. 5) While the cyclic year Virodhin is current ; on the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month AshAdha which is in this (year), and on Thursday, (L. 7) The honourable village head-man Vilikkara-Nagiyamma, who is endowed with prudence, modesty, truth, purity, good behaviour, and good character, has set up the Srivayil gateway, to last as long as the moon and the sun. 1. Ron inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I.-A.D. 874. Ron is the bend-quarters town of the Ron taluka of the Dharwar District: it is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-abagt 41, S.E. (1904), in lat. 15deg 42', long. 75deg 47'. It is mentioned by the name which it still bears, 86 Rona, in the present record, and in I below, and in the Adaragunchi inscription of A.D. 971. The place was in the Belvola three hundred district which, however, is not mentioned here. At this place, too, there are several inscriptions. The present one is on a stone tablet at a temple of Basavanna, inside the town. I have no information as to whether there are any sculptures at the top of the stone. The writing occupies an area about 2' 31" broad by 2' 6" high. As may be seen from the Plate, it is considerably damaged, and much of it from line 8 onwards is quite illegible. But all the historical matter in it can be read; and it has been found worth illustrating because it is interesting from the palmographic point of view. The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well executed. The size of them ranges from about " in the d of idan, 1. 10, to 11" in the j of mahajanake, L. 8: the ti at the end of 1.12 is about 2 high. Of the test-letters kh, i, j, b, and I, the kh does not occur here: the others show here, again, a mixture of the earlier and later types. The ri is found once, in samvatsarangal, 1. 4; it is of the earlier, square type. The j is found five times : in rijya, 1. 2; and jaya, 1. 5, it is of the later, cursive type ; in-dhiraja, 1.2, and mahajanake and pujya, 1. 8, it is of the earlier, square type, in the particolar form which has been noticed under the inscription G above. The boocurs three times in tombattu, 1. 4, and emba, 1. 6, in both of which words it is subscript, it is certainly of the lator, cursive type; in ballava, 1. 7, where it is somewhat damaged in the upper right corner, it seems to be of the earlier, square type, in the form baving the curl upwards on the left of the top stroke which matches the form of the earlier j of this record. The l is found four times, and also twice subscript, in 11. 1, 4, 7, 11; 1 The second syllable of this name is damaged: it may be d, or d, or perhaps . See p. 177 above, and pote 2. * See the preceding note. Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 256, 1. 15.

Page #217
184 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. in every case it is of the later, cursive type, but not as fully so in the subscript form as might hnve been expected. We have an initial short i, of the earlier type, in idan, 1. 10;' and perhaps an initial short a, transitional, near the end of 1. 9. Final forms occur of r in 11. 7, 9, and of I in 1. 7. The mbas mostly its usual full form ; but in tombattu, 1. 4, and emba, 1. 6, it has a special secondary form which is found first in the Kanarese record of Govinda III of A.I). 01,* and which is very much like the final m of this period which we have, for instance, in kuidam, in 1.7 of the Batgere inscription J below. This special form of the m is found several times in the Mantra wadi inscription of A.D. 875, which also presents once the corresponding form of v (see vol. 7 above, p. 199); but these forms of m and v, with a corresponding one of y, were not of any really frequent occurrence till the tenth or eleventh century. This form of the m seems to have been confined at first to cases in which the m was the first member of a combined consonant: the Mantrawali record, however, already presents four or five instances of its use as a single letter before a vowel. The language is Kanarese, of the archaic dialect, all in prose : it is not very accurate in its treatment of some of the Sanskrit words; and the Kanarese has been written by mistake for r twice, in ll. 4, 13. We may note the dative in ke, instead of kke, in mahajanake, 1. 8; this is found again in the same word in the inscription I below, 1.3, and in kilegake in l. 2 of that same record. It may also be noted that the neuter mahajanam is used here, as in other records, to denote collectively the body of the mahajanas; just as in other Kanarese records a god's name is often used in the neuter to denote his temple. Here, in ll. 10, 11, as in so many other epigraphic records, we have ali, 'to be rained, destroyed, etc.', used in the active sense to ruin, destroy, etc.': Kittel's Dictionary, indeed, gives it as both an intransitive and a transitive verb, but has quoted only the Sabdamanidar pana and the Basava-Purana for its use in the active sense in literature. This inscription, again, refers itself to the reign of the Rashtrakuta king AmoghaVarsha I. Its object was to record a grant to the mahajanas of Rons by a local potentate named Ballavarasa : this passage is mostly illegible; but he seems to have assigned the tax on clarified butter or ghee, and also something in connection with male buffaloes. The details of the date of this inscription are: Saka 796 expired; the cyclio year Jaya; the month Sravans; an eclipse of the sun. The weekday is not given. And it is to be noted that the record does not say, in the usual fashion," an eclipse of the sun on the new-moon day of Sravana", but only says "an eclipse of the son of the month Sravana". As a mean-sign astronomical year, this Jaya samvatsara according to the First Arya-Siddhanta began on 5 August, A.D. 873, and ended on 1 August, A.D. 874 ; and according to the Original SaryaSiddhanta it began on 21 August, A.D. 873, and ended on 17 August, A.D. 874. According to the luni-solar system of the cycle (not yet separated into the northern and southern varieties), this Jaya, being current at the Mesha-samkranti in March, A.D. 874, gave its name to the Saka year 796 expired, A.D. 874-75. In any case, the new-moon day of the amanta month Sravana fell in Saka 796 expired, in A.D. 874. But it answered in this year to 15 August, on which day it ended at about 18 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); and on this day there was no eclipse of the sun, visible or invisible, anywhere. At the preceding new-moon, however, which 1 On the history of the Kauarese and Teluga initial short i from A.D. 866 onwards, see my note in vol. 11 abore, pp. 7 to 16. ? Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 126, and Plate; see para-dattam=ba, 1. 14. + See notes by Dr. Barnett in vol. 12 above under the Yewur inscription F, and elsewhere. * Compare the Nilgund and Sirur inscriptions of A.D. 866 ; vol. 6 above, p. 102, and vol. 7, p. 205. * This day was just within the Jaya sa matsara according to the Original Surya-Siddhanta, by which the year ended on 17 August, but it was fourteen days after the end of Jays according to the First Arya-Siddhanta. The Jaya of this latter work, in fact, did not include a new-moon of the amanta Sravana at all on this occasion : it A.D. 873 that uew-moon was on 28 July, eight days before the beginning of Jaya.

Page #218

Page #219
H. and I.--Ron Inscriptions of Amoghavarsha I., A.D. 874, and of Turagavedenga. 10

Page #220
No. 15.) RON INSCRIPTION OF AMOGHAVARSHA I: A.D. 874. 185 ended at about 6 h. 9 m. on 17 July, there was an annalar eclipse of the sun, visible in India. This day was the new-moon of the amanta Ashadha or the purnimanta Sravana. Bat the use of a purnimanta month in Southern India, at any rate as late as in A.D. 874, would be very exceptional, and it is hardly possible to understand the record in that way. The month Sravana, however, begins at the moment of the new-moon of the amanta Ashadha. And the eclipse of 17 July may be accepted, if we understand the record to mean "an eclipse of the sun (at the new-moon which gave the beginning) of the month Sravana". In the circumstances, I think that this may be done, and that we may accept the intended day as being 17 July, A.D. 874. The date, however, must be characterized as an anomalous one, though perhaps not actually irregular: it is unfortunate that the weekday, which might have given a clear guide, was not given. The only place mentioned in this inscription is Rop itself, as Rona, in 1. 7. TEXT.3 1 Om Svasty-Amoghavarsha sriprituvivallabha maba[raja) - 2 dbiraja parame[]vara bha(ta)rara rajya[2]= [tta)3 r-ottharam-abhivriddhi(yol] Sa(sa)ka-npipa-[ka]4 l-ati(ti)ta-samvatsaranga[!-e]l-nula tomba[ttu) 5 varisamum-aru va[rsham]um pod-andu Ja[ya)6 m-emba varshada Sravana-masada su(suryya. 7 grahanado! Ballav-arasar Ronada ma8 bajanake . . . . na-pu(pu)jya(mam] kottu .. Ju 9 tuppamum kopamu. . lidor a(?)ddogo [ll] 10 Idan-alida ka . . . . . . . . . . . .. .8[]si11 & kavileya[rn sasirv var-pparvvaruma]n=ali12 de . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . rati 13 ppe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ndam nili(ri)si14 don [ll] TRANSLATION Om! Hail! In the higher and higher increase of the reign of Amoghavarsha (I), the favourite of Fortune and the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramesvara, the Bhatara : (Line 3) When there have gone by seven hundred and ninety years and six years of the years elapsed since the time of the Saka king; at an eclipse of the sun of the month Sravana of the year named Jaya : (L. 7) Ballavarasa, having given ....... to the Mahajanas of Rona, . . . . . . . clarified butter and male buffaloes . . . (L. 10) . . . . .who destroys this, . .. . .. of destroying a thousand cows and a thousand Brahmans ! (L. 12) . . . set up . . . . . . I.-Ron inscription of Turagavedenge. This record stands on the rame stone tablet below the inscription Hof A.D. 874, from which it was marked off by a line made across the stone. It consists of five lines of writing : From the ink-impression. 1 See Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, p. 120. * See remarks by Professor Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., vol. 25, p. 271. * Represented by a plain spiral symbok Read opritheoio. . Read uttar-attar-ab mivriddhigol. Read al-rura. Read parishamn, or carshaman. 2 B

Page #221
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. and there is a soparate and somewhat later record of two lines below it. The writing in lines. 1 to 5 occupies an area about 2' 31" broad by 11" high. It is well preserved and quite legible all through. 186 The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well executed and, though the record is a little later (at any rate certainly not earlier) than the inscription H above it, they are markedly more archaic than the characters of that record; in this respect we may compare the case of the Nilgund inscription of A.D. 866,1 the characters of which are decidedly more archaic than those of the Sirur inscription of exactly the same date. The size of the letters ranges from about in the n of idan, 1. 4, to 1" in the b of baniyam, 1. 3: the rovu of partvuman, 1. 5, is about 33" high. Of the test-letters kh, i, j, b, and 1, the does not occur the others show here, again, a mixture of the earlier and later types. The kh occurs once, in 1. 1, and is of the later, cursive type. The j occurs twice, in 1, 3, and is of the earlier, square type. The b is found three times, in one case subscript, in 11. 1, 3 : in all three instances it is of the earlier, square type. The occurs four times, in 11. 4, 5, and is in each case of the later, cursive type: its subscript form does not occur. We have an initial short i of the earlier type, in idan, 1. 4; and a final n in bitton, 1. 3. The cerebral occurs twice, in vedenga and nadavuttu, 1. 2, and is distinguished clearly from the dental d: it has the form which is used to denote the aspirated dh in the Soratur inscription G above. The language is Kanarese prose, of the archaic dialect. Here, again, in 1. 3, we have the collective neuter mahajanam; and we have twice the dative in ke, instead of kke in kalegake, 1. 2, and mahajanake, 1. 3 (compare p. 184 above). In 1. 3 we have a word bani, the sense of which is not clear: it is given in Kittel's Dictionary as a Mysore word meaning 'substance, essence, as of grains, milk, butter, or vegetables. The short later record below this one gives the word pattagara, apparently as a Kanarese adaptation of patakara, 'a weaver'. In the title Kishkindha-puravar-esvara, "lord of Kishkindha a best of towns" (1. 1), we have a term pura-vara, a best of towns' (found also in various other titles of the same class, and often followed by adhisvara instead of isvara), which calls for notice only because of the way in which it is always treated wrongly in another series of epigraphic publications :3 that the word rara belongs to pura, not to isvara, and is used in the sense of best, most excellent, or eminent among', is made quite clear (even if a knowledge of Sanskrit usage is lacking) by the fact that the Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasimha II mentions, in its list of the places at which he fought and conquered, Manyakheta-puravaravum, " and Manyakheta a best of towns "5 The inscription does not mention any king, and is not dated, but is plainly to be placed a short time later than the inscription H which stands above it. Its object was to record that some local personage styled Turagavedenga," he who is a Marvel with Horses ", i.e. in the training and riding of them, who was of the Bali-vamsa race and had the title of "lord of Kishkindha a best of towns", when going out to battle laved the feet of a Mahajana named Santayya, and gave the bani to the body of the Mahajanas of Rona. The record does not disclose the proper name of the person whom it mentions by the biruda of Turagavedenga. It represents him as belonging to the Bali-vamsa or race of Balin, and as having the hereditary title "lord of Kishkindha a best of towns". Balin was the elder brother of the monkey-king Sugriva, the friend of Rama, and seized and held for a time Sugriva's capital Kishkindha, on the Kishkindha mountain, while Sugriva was 1 Vol. 6 above, p. 102, and Plate. Vol. 7 above, p. 205, and Plate, Even in the latest volume of that series, Coorg Inscriptions, rv'sed edition (1914), we find Kovalalaparavar-isvara (p. 31) mistranslated by "boon lord of Kovalala-para" (p. 52). The combinations dvija-vara and muni-vara occur freely : for other instances, including pur-tura itself from the Ramayana, see the St. Petersburg Dictionary under vara 4. Vol. 5 above, p. 178, 1. 100.

Page #222
No. 15.] RON INSCRIPTION OF TURAGAVE DENGA. 157 Away with Rama on the campaign against Ravana. The Bali-vamga is mentioned again in an inscription of A.D. 1113 or 1114 at Sudi, in the Rop taluka, which records a grant made at Sali by a certain Mahasamanta Dadigarasa, son of Gundarasa, and a descendant of Lokarasa, of the Bali-vamsa, lord of the Dadiga-mandala country, 1.e. the Dadigavadi country in Myaore. And there is very likely another mention of it, specifying a member of it named Arakutti, in an inscription of the tenth century at Gapiganar in Mysore. TEXT. 1 Om Svasti Sri Jagad-vi]khyata-Kishkinda(ndha)-puravar-esva(sva)ra Balivam. 2 g-odbhavam srimat-Turagav[e]dengam kalegake nadavuttu Rond3 da mahajanake baniyam=bitton matte Santayya mahaja. 4 pada kalam kalchi kottam [II] Idan=alidatam Varanasiyol-sayira kapi5 1[@]yu[m] sayira parvvamano-alidatana lokakke salgum [ll] Later record below the inscription I. 1 Svasti tri nara-nalvara ha ..da samaya-pattagara[rgge] 2 nelam-gotta sa. . . tapa brahma TRANSLATION Om! Hail! Fortune! When the illustrious Turagavedenga, lord of the world-renowned Kishkindha a best of towns, born in the Bali-vansa race, was going out to battle, he assigned the bani to the Mahajanas of Rona ; and Santayya gave (it) after laving the feet of the Mahajanas. (Line 4) He who destroys this shall pass to the world of him who destroys a thousand cows or a thousand Brahmans at Varanasi! Later record below the inscription I. This inscription seems to have been left unfinished. It appeays to have been meant to register some donation which was made, after giving a site of ground, to the community of the weavers attached to the four-hundred Mahajanas.] J.-Batgere inscription of the time of Krishna II.-A.D. 888. Batgere is a town about one mile on the north-east of Gadag, the head-quarters of the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar District : in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. E. (1904). it is shown in lat. 15deg 26', long. 75deg 42'. Its name is given there as "Betgeri" : but in the old full-sheet of 1852 it is shown as " Butgeeree", which is at any rate more correct in indicating the a of the first syllable. Its ancient name, which occurs twice in the inscription now published, was Battakere, meaning apparently "the Round Tank"; and the record tells us that it was founded by the Superintendent Gaparamma, whose valour in defending it is its topic. The name of the place is still current as Batgere among the rustio population. But liberties have been taken with it, as with so many other place-names, by the official classes ; & confusion being made in this case between the original batta of the first syllable and betta, 'a hill', as well as, in the second syllable, between the original kere, gere, & tank', and kari, gori, street'.8 as the result of this, the name is actually certified in the publication 1 Bee Ind. ant., 1901, pp. 110, 266. Epi. Carn., vol. 4 (Mysore), YL. 25. The published text there gives Bali-vamsa, with the short a in the first syllable. From the ink-impression. Represented by a plain spiral symbol. Read parsvaruma. * Compare the case of Appigere, now known officially as a nigeri : see my remarks in vol. 6 above, p. 100, note 8. 22

Page #223
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Bombay Places and Common Official Words (1878) as " Betgeri", and it appears in gazetteers, etc., as " Betigeri, Bettigeri, Betgeree, and Batgeri". The official corruption of the name dates partly, in fact, from at least the fourteenth century, as the place is mentioned as Battageri in the record of A.D. 1379 on the Damba! plates, Journ. Bomb. Br. R. As. Soc., vol. 12, p. 357, 1. 126. The present inscription, which I edit and illustrate from an ink-impression supplied by Mr Cousens, is one of several at Batgere: for the illustration of it see the plate facing p. 182 above, below the inscription G. It is on & virgal or monumental hero-stone in a walled enclosure on the premises of Hatagara-Mallaraya, inside the town. There are two compartments of sculptures, one above and one below the record: but I have no information as to the details of them. The writing on lines 1 to 7 occupies an area about 2' 9' broad by 1l' high. The compartment of sculptures below it is about 1' 7' high. Below this, the stone is wider, measuring abcut 4' 2'; and we have here the beginning of some well-known Sanskrit verses, which are an accompaniment to the principal record. First, after Om Svasti Sri, we have the half verse. yasya yasya yada, etc., of which the preceding line-usually Bahubhir=vasudha datta (or bhukta) rajabhih Sagar-adibhih (or bahubhit=ch=anupalita)--was not given. This is followed, partly in the same line and partly in a short line below it, by the verse, given in not at all a correct form :--Svam datum su-mahach-chhakyam duh kham=anyasya palanan danai ta palanam treti danach=chhreyo=nupalanan . Then, in short lines of from two to four syllables down the left side of the lower compartment of sculptures, there is the verse :-Sva-dattan para-dattar va yo hareta vasu mdharan shashtim varsha-sahasrani vishthayam jayate krmih || : this, again, is given very inaccurately. And finally, down the right side of the compartment of sculptures there was another verse of the same class : but here only a few of the final syllables are extant, and the verse cannot be identified. It has not been convenient to illustrate these supplements to the principal record beyond the beginning of them : but they are all in characters of just the same stage with those of the principal record, and were plainly put on the stone at the same time with it. They indicate that a grant of some kind was made to the hero whose prowess is commemorated by the inscription. The characters are Kanarese, well formed and executed. The size of the letters ranges from about in the rof kereyar near the beginning of 1. 4, to about 1}" in the l of akala, 1. 1: the stya near the beginning of 1. 1 is nearly 2" high. Of the test-letters kh, n, j, b, and 1, the ri does not occar: the others show here, again, a mixture of the earlier and later types. The kh ocours once, in l. 3, and is of the later, cursive type. The j occurs five times, in 11. 1, 2, 3, 6, and is in each case of the earlier, square type. The b is found three times, in 11 3, 4, 5, and is of the earlier, sqnare type, made rather loosely on the left side, and with a continuation of the right-hand part of the letter above the top line of the writing : its form may be seen very clearly in balangal, 1. 5. The l occurs eight times, and once subscript, in 11. 1, 2, 4, 5, 6: it is of the later, cursive type all through. In the Sanskrit verses at the bottom and sides of the stone the ti does not occur ; nor does the kh, because where it ought to be we have duhkam by mistake for duhkham. The j is found in jayate on the left side, and is of the earlier, square type. The b does not occur. In the half-verse shown in the Plate, ? is used for l : but the verse which follows it preserves the I, three times, and presents in each case the later, cursive type. In alidan, 1.4, we have an initial short a, of a transitional type far advanced towards the later type. The only final form is that of m, iu kadidam, 1. 7. The language is Kanarese, of the archaic dialect, with one verse beginning in 1. 4. Some noticeable words are as follows. In l. 3 jonna, a tadbhava-corruption of jyotsna, 'moonlight', is used to denote "the bright fortnight". As in so many other records, here, again, in 1. 4, we have ali, 'to be ruined, to be destroyed ', etc., used in the active sense : compare p. 184 above. In

Page #224
No. 15.7 BATGERE INSCRIPTION OF KRISTINA II: A.D. 888. 189 1. 3, we have a word ottambha which seems to be used in the sense of ottambara, 'great haste, etc.': the aspirated bh appears to mark it as a corruption of some Sanskrit word; but its origin is not clear. In 1. 6 we have a word maniya, which seems to be the asual variant of maniha, superintendence of temples, mathas, palaces, etc.', but to be used here in the sense of manihara, = manihagara, maniyagara, 'a superintendent of any such buildings'. The inscription refors itself to the reign of a king Akalavarsha, by whom it means the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II, whose biruda Akalavarsha is well known, and for whom we have already dates ranging from A.D. 888 to 911 or 912. Its object was to record that a certain Sadeva, s.. Sahadeva, attacked Battakere and laid the place waste; and that a Braliman named Ganaramma, who seems to have held some official post as saperintendent of buildings, fought valiantly against him. Tbe supplementary Sanskrit verses, mentioned above, indicate plainly that Ganaramma was not killed in the fight, but survived and received some grant in recognition of his prowess,- very likely the land on which the stone was set up, though there is nothing to this effect on the stone itself. The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Kilaka; the seventh tithi of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha; Adityavara (Sunday). The Saka year is not stated. This Kilaka samvatsara is the one which, being current at the Mesha-samkranti in March, A.D. 888, gave its name, according to the luni-solar system of the cycle (not yet separated into the northern and southern varieties), to the Saka year 810 expired, A.D. 888-89. As a mean-sign astronomical year, according to the First Arya-Siddhanta it began on 7 June, A.D. 887, and ended on 2 June, A.D. 888: according to the Original Surya-Siddhauta it began on 23 June, A.D. 887, and ended on 18 June, A.D. 888. In any case, the given tithi Ashadha Sukla 7 fell in A.D. 888: and in this year it began at about 9 h.51 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjaiu), 6.e. about 351 P.M., on Sunday, 21 April. That hour, late in the afternoon, would fit in very well with the events recited in the record, namely, an attack on the village and an ensuing fight, which would very likely happen at some time during the evening or vight. Accordingly, we may take the given details 28 answering satisfactorily to Sunday, 21 April, A.D. 888. The only place mentioned in this record is Batgere itself, as Battakere, twice, in ll. 3, 4. TEXT. 1 Om Syanty Akalavarsha Sriprithivivallabha maharajadhira2 ja paramegva(ava)ra paramabhattarakara rajyan salutt-ire Kilaka-sa[m]va3 tsarada Vaisakhada jonnada saptame(mi)yum=Adityavarad-andu[m] Sadeva[m*] Ba4 ttakeroyam alidam [ll] Ganaman=ta]n=neles-irppa Battakereyam=maryyadeya5 n-tappi bhishana vidvishta-balamga!=otti kolal=end=eltandod=ottambhadin Gana[ra]. 6 mmam-maniyar Vasishthi(shtha)-kula-sambhuta-dvijan n-ottama r ana-diksha paran=agi naga7 ghateyol=vikrantadim kudidam [ll] Malisidom Ravikali besam Maninagam] At the bottom of the stone. Om Svi(sva)sti Sri 'Yasya yasya yada bhumi tasya? tasya tada phalari [11*]8 From the ink-impression. * Represented by a plain spiral symbol, somewhat damaged. * Metre : Mattebhavikridite. * Read besase. 5 Represented by a plain spiral symbol. * Metre : Sloka (Anushtubh). 7 Read bhumis tasya. Below phalan there are the syllables pala of palanan =eti in the verso which comes next : see page 188 above.

Page #225
190 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. TRANSLATION Om ! Hail! While the reign of Akalavarsha-(Kfishna II), the favourite of Fortune and the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramejdara, the Paramabhaftaraka, is continuing - (Line 2) On the seventh tithi of the bright fortnight of Vaisakhs of the cyclic year Kilaka, and on Sunday, Sadeva laid waste Battakese. (Verse; 1. 4) When terrible hostile forces, transgressing the bounds of propriety, came near to harass and take Battakere, which he himself had virtuously founded,' very quickly Ganaramma, the Superintendent, best among the twice-born sprung from the family of Vasishtha, devoted himself to the battle-consecration and fought valorously in the array of elephants. (L. 7) Ravikali Caused (this) to be made, at the behest of Masiniga. At the bottom of the stone. Om ! Hail! Fortune! Whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs at that time the reward (of making or preserving this grant) ! K.-Mulgund inscription of the time of Krishna II.-A.D. 902-908. Mulgund is & village about twelve miles south-west-by-south from Gadag, the head-quarters of the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar District : it is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41. S.E. (1904), in lat. 15deg 16', long. 75deg 35'. It is mentioned as Mulgunda in the inscription now published, and again in the Nilgand inscription of A.D. 866, which marks it as the chief town of a group of villages known as the Mulgund twelve, and tacitly but plainly locates it in the Belvols three-hundred district, which is called in our present record the Dhavala. vishaya (see page 192 below). The sparious record on the Kurtakoti plates gives its name 88 Mulgundu with the ending u :* but this form hardly seems admissible as an authoritative one, even as & variant. The first component of the name is, no doubt, mul, mullu, 's thorn': regarding the second component, gunda, kunda, which appears to mean low ground, low land', see remarks in vol. 12 above, pp. 147, 148. Here, again, there are several inscriptions. I published the present one in 1874 in the Journ. Bomb. Bt. R. As. 80o., vol. 10, p. 190. I re-edit it now, partly to give a revised up-to-date treatment of it, partly to supply the illustration, which conld not be given then. The inscription is on a broken stone tablet built into the wall of a Jain temple : it may have been pat there in the course of some repairs; or it may have been transferred to some temple other than the one to which it belongod originally. There are apparently no sculptures accompanying it. The first twelve lines of it are extant, complete, with inost of 1. 13 and a few letters at the end of 1. 14: the remainder of the stone has not been found. The extant writing occupies an area about 1' 8}" broad by 1' 1' high: it is very well preserved and legible almost all through. The size of the letters ranges from about t' to ': the sre of freyase, 1. 1, is about 1}"high. The characters are Kanarese, and give a fine specimen of the alphabet of the beginning of the tenth centary, mostly in the later type, more or less fally developed, but preserving The acousative guramar seems somehow to be used here adverbially, as it for the instrumental gunaolinh. Regarding this half-verse and the rest of the supplementary part of the record, see p. 188 above, * Vol. 6 above, p. 107. * Ind. Ant., vol. 7, p. 220, 1. 29. It is entered a No. 83 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. 7 above, appendix

Page #226
No. 15.] MULGUND INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA II: A.D. 902-903. 191 still several influences of the earlier type. Of the test-letters kh, n, j, b, and 1, the ni does not oocur, but the others are all found : we have the kh five times, in 11. 1, 4, 5, 8, 9; the j fourteen times twice subscript), in ll. 1, 3, 5 to 8, 10, 11, 12; the b three times (onge subscript), in 11. 4, 12; and the l eight times, and four times subscript, in 11. 3, 7, 10 to 13. The subscript I still shows strongly the influence of the earlier, square type. But the l itself and the kh, j, and b are all of the later, cursive type. Other noteworthy points are as follows: We have an initial short a in l. 6, formed entirely between the two lines of the writing; and An initial e, both short and long, in 11. 9, 13. There are final forms of t at the end of 1.3, and n near the end of 1. 4. As regards vowels attached to consonants, the long a is formed sometimes by only a slight curve downwards, as in the khya of prabhakhyaya, 1. 1; sometimes by a stroke coming about half-way down, as in the bha of the same word; and sometimes by a stroke continued quite to the bottom of the consonant, as in rags, 1. 3. The 2 is formed sometimes on the left of the letter, according to the earlier fashion, as in vedine, 1. 1, and sometimes by a superscript mark, as in the first three words in the same line : the fourth word, freyase, presents it in both forms. The ai, which we have three times, in jaina, l. 1, nagaraih, 1, 11, and brahmanais, 1. 12, is of the earlier type, made by two 7-strokes, one above the consonant and one oa the left of it: in the earlier stage both these two strokes were placed on the left of the consonant. The o presents a different form in each of the five cases in which it occurs : in otkarshe, l. 3, it has its own separate form, of the later type : in onnata, 1. 5, it has an intermediate form in tanayo, anujo, and prodyuktas, 1. 6, it is formed on the earlier lines, as a combination of an 8-stroke on the left and an a-stroke on the right. The au is found in maukha, 1. 8, and is of the earlier type, made partly by the e-stroke on the left of the letter. The m is still of the earlier type, to the extent that the turned up stroke on the right of it is made from half-way up the body of the letter, not from the bottom of it. The k and r, letters about which there is more to be said on another occasion, are almost entirely of the later type, being broadened and shortened so as to be formed very nearly quite between the two lines of the writing. The rare chh occurs in l. 1, in chhandra, by mistake for chandra. The language is Sanskrit, five verses and then prose: there are several mistakes. The record presents two unusual words : in l. 8 maukha, which seems to be used in the sense of mukhya, 'original, first, principal, chief', and to mean here & chief disciple'; and in 1. 6 prodyukta (not found in dictionaries), used in the sense of, and perhaps actually standing for, udyukta, zealously active'.1 In respect of orthography we may note (1) a somewhat free use of the Kanarese instead of l in Sanskrit words in kala, 1. 2; sakala, 1. 3; palayati and dhavala, 1. 4; kusala, 1. 6; and nakula, 1.9: but the l is retained in alaya, 11. 7, 11, and kula, 1. 12, and of course in vallabha, 1.3, and valli, valli, 11. 10, 11, 13: and (2) the use of $ for s four times in the word sena, &s & name and part of a namo, in 1. 8. The inscription refers itself to the time of a king Krishnavallabha, by whom it means the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II. It tells us that some officer of hig, whom it mentions as Vinayambudhi, the Ocean of Modest Behaviour", was governing a district which it calls the Dhavala-vishaya. It then recites that at the city Mulgunda, in that district, a certain Chikarya, son of Chandrarya, a merchant, founded a temple of Jina. And finally, its special object is to record the grant to that templa of three fields, each of the capacity of one thousand betel-creepers. One of these fields was given by Arasarya, a son of the Chikarya who founded the temple. The second was given by four head-men of guilds, who are not namod. The third was given, in a very liberal-minded fashion, by some unnamed Brahmans of the Bellala family. The grants were given in trust for the temple to a Jain teacher or priest named Kanakasena, of the Sena lineage, a disciple of Virasena, who had apparently been the chief disciple of an Acharya named Kanakasena. The Sena-anyaya, to which these teachers See note 3, p. 193, below the text.

Page #227
192 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. belonged, secms to be the Sena-gana, in the Mala-sargha, which is mentioned in the Honwad inscription of A.D. 1054. The inscription is dated in the cyclic year Dundubhi, coupled with Saka 824 expired. No other details being given, there is no date that is capable of exact verification. All that we can say is that this Dundubhi samvatsara is the one which began in A.D. 901 and ended in the following year, and, being current at the Mosha-sarnkranti in March, A.D. 902, gave its name, according to the luni-solar system of the cycle (not yet separated into the northern and southern varieties), to the Saka year 824 expired, and that consequently the record belongs to some time in A.D. 002-903. As regards dames of places, the record mentions Malgund itself, as Mulgunda, and puts it in a district which it calls the Dhavala-vishaya, "the White or Dazzling Country". In this latter name the record presents & Sanskrit translation, not yet found anywhere else, of the name of the well-known Belvola three-hundred district : and we should probably understand from this that in the name Belvola, the second component of which is pola, a field', the first component is not bele, 'to grow', or bel, bele, growing, growth, produce, corn', but bel, whiteness, brightness', so that the name means, not " (the country of) fields of standing or luxuriant crops", but " (the Country of) Bright Fields"; bat still, of course, with reference to the great fertility of its soil and the richness of its crops, especially its waving fields of millet. In 1. 11 the record mentions three hundred and sixty cities, without naming any of them : it seems to mean the three hundred cities, towng, and villages of the Be!vola country, along with some neighbouring two groups, each of thirty villages. Two of the fields that were given were situated in an area named Kandavarmamala-kshetra, which was in an enclosure named Chandrikavata ; and the third was in an area named Ballagere-kshetra, which name perhaps means "Jaokal-Tank area": these do not seem to be names of villages. TEXT.3 1 'Srimate mahata santy (ntyai) sreyase visva-vedine namas-Chba(cha)ndra. prabh-akhyaya Jaina-sabana2 vsiddhaye [lle 1]" saka-nfipa-kale=shtha(shta)-sate chatur-uttara-vimsad-uttare sampragat Dundubhi-namani varshe prave. 3 rttamano jan-intrag-Otkarshe (1 2] Sri-Krishnavallabba-nrico pati mahim vitata-yasasi sakalam tasmat 4 palayati maha-grimati Vinayambudhi-namni Dhavala-vishayam sarvvam [l31 Tasmin Mugund7-akhyo 5 nagar: vara-vaigya-jati-jata[h*] khyatah Chandraryyas(r)-tat-putrass=Chikuryy. chikaran Jin-onnata-bhavana(o) [i* 4] 1 Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p. 274. * The word belevola is given in the Sabdamanidarpana, p. 81 ; but only to illustrate the change of p to 6, and witbout any indication of an allusion to the name of the country. The form Besvols is the usual one in inseriptions: but we also find Belvala and in Nagari) Beluvala. I do not know of any record giving it as Belevola. . From the ink-impression. * Metre : slka (Anushtubh). In the original the verses are neither panotunted nor numbered the only marks of punctuation in it are taose before yah kafchit in 1. 14. * Metro : Aryagiti; and in the following four verses. 1 Read tasmin=M#Igund, with sandhi. * Rend Chandraryyas. Here, and in the names of Chikaryys in the same line and Nigiryys and Arnsaryys in l. 6, it is not easy to say whether the final syllable is given as ryga or syyo in either case with mistake of some kind). But we bave ryya unmistakably in the name of Nakularyys at the end of l. 9; and the spalngs of that, with the contrast (as regards the vowel) presented by the role of varase, l. 2, suggests that the was intended in each case. . Read Chikaryyd-chikaraj-Jin- z and see the preceding note.

Page #228
30407100 'sDDIND 'M 97377os 14337 K.-Mulgund Inscription of Krishna II.-A.D. 902-903. sN There are kaarddunu aNgaani styN aNgN gaa TOPPEN AREAnancipating Raga Pep8 (emptreatm egregPOpQkTS appear traigh QRPORATION

Page #229

Page #230
No. 15.) MULGUND INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA II: A.D. 902-903. 193 6 Tat-tanayo Nagaryyal namna tasy=anajo nay-agama-kasalah Arasaryya dan adi-prodynkta7 gosamyaktva-sakta-chitta-vyaktah [l* 5] Tona darsan-abharana-bhishitena pitri karita-Jin-alayaya Chandrikavat[e] 8 Se(se)n-anvay-anogaya nara-narapati-yatipati-pajya-pada-Kumarase (se)n-acharyva maakha-Virase()na9 munipati-bishya-Kanakase(se) na-surimukhyaya Kandavarmmamala-kshetre Ere[ka] - mapavaka-Naku!uryya10 Ka[l]iyammana[in) hastat=sahasra-vallit-matra-kshetram dravya-siudu(ndhu)na grihi(hi)tva nagara-mahajana-nidese 11 dattar [11] Taj-Jin-alayaya trieata-shashthi(shti)-nagaraih chaturbhis freshthibhih Ballagere-kshetre saha(ha)sra-valli12 matra-kshetram dattam [II] Taj-Jina-bhavanaya vimsati-sata-mahajan-anumatad Bellala-kula-brahmanais=cha tat13 t-[Kandava]r[mma]ma[la]-kshetre sahasra-val[1].-matra-kshotram datta [ll*] Evam triny-api nagavalli-kshetrani sarvva-pada-6 Yah kas [ch]i[t] TRANSLATION (Verse 1; line 1) Reverence to him who is named Chandraprabha, who is fortunate, who is great, who is tranquillity itself, who is eternal happiness, who knows all things, who is (the cause of) the increase of the Jain dootrine ! (V.2: 1. 2) When the time of the Saka king consisting of eight hundred (years) increased by twenty plus four has gone by; while the year named Dundubhi, which overflows with kindness to mankind, is current : (V.3; 1. 3) While the glorious king Koishnavallabha-(Koishna II), whose fame is spread abroad, is protecting the whole world : (and) while, ander him, the very illustrious one who has the name Vinayambudhi is governing all the Dhavala district : (V.4;1.4) In this (district), at the city named Mulgunda--(there was) the renowned Chandrarya, born in the excellent merchant caste : his son Chikurys caused to be made a lofty house of Jina. (V. 5: 1. 6) His son (sas) Nagarya by name : his younger brother (is) Arasarya, skilled in the precepts of prudent conduct, zealous in charity, etc., characterized by thoughts intent on right behaviour. 1 Red Nagaryyo; and see note 6 above. ? Read Arasaryyo; and see note 6 above. . This pada contains two short-syllable instants in excess of the metre: it might be corrected by reading dan-ady-udynktas; i.e. by taking udyukta instead of prodyukta. * The final short i which we have here is quite justifiable : but the word is given three times with the long i in lines 11 and 13. The omission here of the visarga of chaturbhis before the followed by r in the next word is justifiable according to the southern rule. * Read sarepa-badha, or saroc-abadha. - This is one of the Jain Arhats of the present apasarpini-period. $ In view of its position, this epithet, jan-anurag-otkarehe, must, I think, be takea as intended to qualify the year-Dundubhi, though, otherwise, it would apply better to the king who is mentioned in the next verse. The reference is perhaps to the astrological description of Dundabhi as the year which makes a great growth of crops." see the Brihat-Sanhita, 8.50. Regarding this and some following names, ce note 8 on p. 192 above. This passage, as far as the mention of Arasarya, is of course parenthetical. 20

Page #231
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (L. 7) By him, adorned by the ornament which is discernment, there has been given, at the bidding of the Mahajanas of the city, for the abode of Jina which (his) father had caused to be made, in (the enclosure named) Chandrikavata, to Kanakasena, a chief of wise men, a follower of the Sena lineage, a disciple of the great saint Virasena, who was the chief disciple of the Acharya Kumarasena, whose feet were worthy to be worshipped by men, kings, and great ascetics, a field measuring one thousand (betel)-creepers, in the Kandavarmamala area, which he bought for a very great sum1 from the hands of Erekama pavaka (? the youthful Ereka), Nakularya, and Kaliyamma. (L. 11) To that same abode of Jina there has been given, by four head-men of guilds (of) three hundred and sixty cities, a field measuring one thousand (betel)-creepers in the Ballagere area. (L. 12) And to that same house of Jina there has been given, with the approval of one hundred and twenty Mahajanas, by the Brahmans of the Bellala family, a field measuring one thousand (betel)-creepers in that same Kandavarmamala area. (L. 13) Thus, as many as three fields of betel-creepers, [free from] all molestation. Whosoever 194 No. 16.-CONJEEVERAM COPPER-PLATE OF VIJAYA-GANDAGOPALADEVA. BY PROFESSOR S. V. VENKATESWARA, M.A., KUMBAKONAM. This is a single copper-plate bored at the top and ruled on both sides. The abrupt way in which the inscription begins shows that the plate is probably the last one of a grant of which one or more plates in the beginning are missing. This last plate was obtained by me on loan from the Sankaracharya Matha at Kumbakonam. It is in good state of preservation, and the inscription, so far as it goes, is quite legible. The length of the plate is 87 inches at the sides and 10.9 inches in the middle, and the breadth 7.5 inches at the top and 7-9 inches at the bottom. The height of the letters varies from 2 to 3 inches in the body of the inscription and from 3 to 5 inches in the signature. The inscription is in verse, and the language is Sanskrit. The character is Grantha throughout, excepting the signature of the donor, which is in Tamil. As regards orthography we have ith used for th in line 2 and ddh for dh in 11. 9 and 20. Va looks like pa throughout. When three consonants have to be written in one compound letter, one of them is omitted or a vowel is inserted between them. Thus we have bhaktya written bhatya, 1. 17, and koshthya written -koshthiya-, 1. 13. The r is not written in compound letters in lines 4 and 7, where Sankararya is written -Sankarayya- and muhurtake, muhuttake. In these cases we have a duplication of the y and t also. Short and long u, like short and long i, are not always written in their proper places. In 1. 11, for instance, where -tatisima- is required for metrical purposes, we find that -tatisima- is actually written; -hintala-sobhitam is written for -hintala-sobhitam in 1. 12; nidhaya for nidhaya in 1. 17; and -apnoti for -apnoti in 1. 21. Similarly we find -muhuttake is written for -muhurtake in 1. 7; bhumer for bhumer in 1. 15, and bhudana- for bhudana- in 1. 18. The virama of final m is not marked in 11. 10, 14, 19 and 21. These are probably slips of the scribe, and so also is the writing of pridhig- for prithag- in 1. 7 and -maula- for -mauli- in 1. 14. But nidhaya manasisvare in 1. 17 is certainly bad grammar. The grant confers in perpetuity the village of Ambikapuram, near Conjeeveram, on the teacher Sri-Sankararya or Sankara-yogin of the matha in that place, for sumptuously feeding one hundred and eight Brahmans every day. 1 Lit. "having taken (it) by an ocean of wealth." 2 This is more likely, as it is the usual number held sacred in the case of gifts. But in this case. =ashtasatanan= in the original, 1. 8, should be considered bad grammar for =ashtalatasya.

Page #232
No. 16.] CONJEEVERAM COPPER-PLATE OF VIJAYA-GANDAGOPALADEVA. 195 The Sankara herein mentioned is perhaps no other than the thon ocoupant of the Kamakoti-pitha in the mathal of Conjeeveram, which by tradition is said to have been founded by the great Sankaracharya. Ambikapuram is a village on the northern bank of the river Vegavati and is now known as Ambigramam. In this village Kamakoti-matha still possesses some landed property. Gridhrapura, one of the boundaries of Ambikapuram mentioned in 1. 9, is the modern Tiruppukkoli, otherwise known as Jatayatirtha. Other boundaries mentioned are Kanchipura (Conjeeveram), Kaidaduppuru and Sirunanni. The last-named village is now known as Serapai. The donor is the chieftain Gandagopala-Chola (1. 17 f.) or Vijaya-Gandagopala-Deva, as he signs himself at the end of the record. His accession took place between Mithuna and Simba in Saka 1172 (=1250 A.D.), as has been calculated from his inscriptions on the so-called rock of the Arulala-Perumal temple at Conjoeveram. We learn from another inscription of his that the cyclic year Bahudhapya was his 29th year. The present inscription, therefore, which is in the cyclio year Khara must belong to his 42nd year, -A.D. 1291-2. [Tbe details of date given in 11. 4 to 7 do not work out correctly either for A.D. 1291 or for 1292; but in the cyclic year Khara wbich occurred 60 years after, i.e. in A.D. 1351, Monday, the 10th tithi of the bright half of Karkataka, corresponded to 4th Jaly 1351 when the nakshatra Visakhi ended at 16 hrs. 20 m. after mean sunrise and Antradha commenced consequently in the last quarter of the day.-H. K. 8.] The full name of the king must have been Vijaya-Gandagopala, as is clear from the Tamil signature. Dr. Hultzsch is therefore wrong in thinking that Gandagopala is the proper name and Vijaya' simply an adjective meaning 'victorious'. Various other kinga are known to have had the surname Gandagopala; e.g. Erasiddhi, Tikka I., 9 Maomasiddha and even EpilisiddhiR of another line of Telugu-Cholas. Dr. Kielhorn seems to have been inclined to rogard the two Gapdagopalas as identical, vix. Vira-Gandagopala and Vijaya-Gandagopala. That the two are distinct is clear, however, from the inscriptions in the Tripurantakosvara temple. There we have inscriptions of the 5th year of Vira-Gandagopala and of the 5th, 16th, 18th, 24th, and 28th years of Vijaya-Gandagopala.10 Evidence is not clear as to the ancestry of Vijaya-Gandagopala. In the latest report of the Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras (August 1913, Part II, p. 126) a doubt is expressed as to whether this chieftain may be of the same stock as the Pallava usurper Porunjinga-Deva, for the reason that in one of the inscriptions Pallavandar Rajaraja Sembuvarayan is stated to have been a pillaiyar of Vijaya-Gandagopala. The term Pallavandar may show that Sembavarayan was of Pallava descent, but the term pillaiyar must be taken to mean feudatory' and not son '.11 It is noteworthy that Vijaya-Gandagopala 1 The name of the mafha is evidently borrowed from the name Kimakotyambika of the goddess at Conjecromm. According to tradition the great reformer Sankaracharya himself died at Conjeeveram. In the Kimakotyam. biki temple in that city we still have the figure of Sankara sitting in Yog posture. * See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 122. No. 417 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection for 1911. His latest date till now known is the 33rd year of his reign. * Ind. Ant., loc. cit. Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, p. 152. * No. 46 of Epigraphist's collection for 1893. No. 598 of 1907. Epigrophist's Report, August 1900, p. 17. * Rp. Ind., Vol. VIT, Appendix, No. 904. [Dr. Kielhorn only compares the two names.-S. K.] 10 See Epigraphist's collection for 1909, especially B. 333, 335 and 339, and cf. Nellore inscriptions G. 91 (7th year of Vijagagandagopals), G. 67 (9th year), G. 75 (11th year), G. 116 (19th year), G. 69 and 74 (21st year); G. 57 (24th year), S. 3 (24th year), G. 80 (27th year) and A. 25 (suka 1207). 11 The author of the Report bas himself admitted that this interpretation is possible. I may perhape strengthen the case by pointing out that Patchanadivanan Nilagangariyan is the title of pillaiyar of Virarajondra-Chola and of another of Vijaya-Gapdogopala (80e Epigraphist's collection for 1911, No. 2, and 1912, No. 117). 2 c 2

Page #233
196 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. distinctly stylos himself a Chola in the inscription before us (1. 18). He was probably one of the Telugu-Chola chiefs whoso genealogy has been given by the late Mr. Venkayya. Several inscriptions of this dynasty are found in the Nellore district, and one of them has much to tell us about the donor of our grant. He belonged to the race of Parna and the gotra of Bharadvaja, his banner was the club, and his ensign the bull. The inscription (A. 23) is on the western wall of the Chandramaulisvara temple and it may be noted that Chandramaalisvara is the tutelary deity to this day of the acharyas of the matha of Conjoeveram. The inscription is dated Saka 1207, and it styles Vijaya-Gandagopala "Lord of Kanchi." It is a pity that the first plate or plates of our grant are lost. If discovered, they would have cleared up some of the difficulties of the subject. But it becomes clear even now that Vijaya-Gandagopala fills up the gap between Manmakshamavallabha, the son of Tikka I., and Raja-Gandagopala, the last known king of the line. For No. 598 of 1907 records a grand made for Manmasiddha's recovery from illness and belongs to 1249-50 A.D., and Manmasiddha is the snme as Manmakshamavallabha. And it must be remembered that 1250 was the year of accession to the throne of Vijaya-Gandagopala. Again, the last known year of this king is 1291-2, the year of the copper-plate grant before us. This tallios with the year of accession of Raja-Gandagopala, as is clear from inscription 194 of the Epigraphist's collection for 1894 (the Saka year 1221 being his 9th year). In the meantime, however, we have the accession of Tikka II. in 1278 and Manma-Gandagopala in 1282-3. Perhaps they were joint rulers with Vijaya-Gandagopala or ruled over other portions of the Telugu Chola dominion. TEXT. i araferarna () eficace [fa]gara 2 pazcime maThe / nigamAntarahasyAttham ziSyebhyasmuvivava - 3 a (1) fragrafafanuacia [1*] - 4 tergra aqa grefsta [ ] ATA 5 tai gethu F t [*] fraeana6 ayamat Tara (1) gelating 7 miera URT HET" I fafauceta8 acatwaafua: (n) FARHAATAT In his Report for 1899-1900, p. 18. ? The authors of the Nellore Inscriptions themselves suggest Parama as probable reading. The epithets iven to Vijaya-Gandago pals in this record, show that he must have belonged to the Pallava race. Parna is perhaps a misreading for Pallava.-H. K. S.] The Manina-kohamapati of the poet Tikkana. * Epigraphist's Report for 1907-1908, pp. 82-85. "I may porhaps identify him with Immadi-Gandagopala-Vijayadityadeva-Maharaja of the Nellore inscrip. tions (see Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 84). The latter was the younger brother of Allu Tirukilatideva Mabaraj alias Gandagopala, and Manma-Gandagopala was his son (ibidem, p. 11). One of his known dates in 1260-1 A.D. (ibidem, p. 84). . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 86 ff. Froin the original plate. 8 Evidently the last letter of a word which was the name or surname of the donoe Sankara mentional in line 3 f. [The letter looks very much like uvai.-H. K. S.] * Real ory 10 Rend T OM TO. In the former case we must explain the compound as "Sri Sankara, the gure of the Aryse. Cf. the titlo Jugadguru assumed by the heals of the mathas. [This explanation is far-fetched. To the hol guru Sankarirya' would be the plain interpretation of the phrase 11 g .-H. K. S.] Read indI'. 11 Read qu. 12 Rend nie.

Page #234
Conjeeveram plate of Vijayagandagopaladeva. - . 'pitrm ctum attuttvr kaaruyaak 2 uppttukkttu niimkaataarrlaat tontrnt pttu iru 4 paayaavengkaaklee t raa kee 4 paattlkraittu curut craaytryaattuk 25rpaakrrai teerppaak koomeettaak vaiyaaloo neekaa llu rcit28866tntunaatrnrtu. tnnnriy jaanaatipootu raakkaa urraatu 10 kutukaattaakmngk 2 neertoo caakaakrain 10 SE81 vruvtaakrt coorttu85naa 12 HOvkaarnnnpnltrnnn taarumrttnR nrmoo naa8 1 4 peeat vaat meey 14 il 208 caatu jktkaarnaan 18mtr. 827 20688 arttunnyr rD 16 yaa ai-tii srii jiml iyytaavaa vaa - tyaamt niiyaay plruntu tnnttu 2 'ttr vaattum kaattuyaamirutmaalaa 18 peetttttaamaak 2aallutyrUG.reeyrrtruvtlr krnyaak urnrcGUST 20 vngk 2 naak 28 urttu paati uroonaatm ujyknn kottaaltee unnn SCALE 80 w GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #235

Page #236
No. 16.] CONJEEVERAM COPPER-PLATE OF VIJAYA-GANDAGOPALADEVA. 197 9 toSacAya' dijanmanAm / prAcaM purAt kAzIpurAt 10 pratyacamuttaram [*] kaidaDuppUruto grAmAt virunavedakSiNam / vegavatyuttarata Tisi mArAmekamakhana 11 12 [1] nAkirAMmapanasatAla DonsAlayobhItam / nA13 nAbhUruhavATinAm' puSpasaurabhavAsitam [ // *] 'yairakoSThiya14 majakhendumIla' kAruNyaracitam / vikApuranAmAnam grA." 15 macintAmaNIndadau / (1) "bhumerasyAH pradAnena yAvaccandrArka16 yogatiH / zrItimelanilayaH priyatAM paramevara [n] - 17 muttuMgayA bhatyA" nodhAya " manasizvare [i*] deva [: *] zrIgaNDago18 pAlacoLazzaMkarayogine [ // *] "bhudAna zAsanaM svasya hasta 19 saMlikhitAcaram / padAdubatadhammasya" lAbhAya zubhacetasA [1] 20 dAnapAlana yo kSetra dAnAt " zreyonupA 21 lanam / dAnAt " svargamavApnotI pAlanAdacyutam pa 22 dam () 23 zrIvijayakaNDako pAlasevan 18 TRANSLATION. (Ll. 1 to 15.) To the famous (personage) who, in the matha to the west of the abode of the glorious Lord of the Elephant Hill,19 clearly explains to (his) disciples the hidden meaning of the Vedanta and who pleases (the Eternal) Atman and the Brahmaps by the routine of daily gifts of food,--(to this) holy toacher Sankararya, in the your named Khara, when the lover of the lotus (i.e. the sun) was in the holy sign of Karkataka (Cancer), in the constellation presided over by the deity Mitra (i.e. Anuradha), on Monday the tenth day of the bright fortnight, at an auspicious moment-for gratifying daily one hundred and eight Brahmans with food appealing to various tastes and resembling nectar-(the donor) gave the most excellent village named Ambikapura, (situated in) Yairakoshthya, which lies east of Gridhrapura, west of Kanchipura (Conjeeveram), north of the village Kaidaduppuru and south of Sirunanni, whose chief ornaments are the gardens on the north bank of the river 1 The first part of the vowel of is found at the end of line 8. 2 The termination pura applied to this petty village seems to show that it was then in a flourishing condition. * Read 'taTIsImA * Read ke rAma' and hintAlazobhitama. * Rend yerakoSThar. 'Read "moli'. * Read vATImAm . *The a-matra of T is marked at the beginning of the next line. * Read mi 10. Read bhUma. The first part of the vowel of degyodeg is fonnd at the end of 1. 15. 11 Rond nidhAya manasIzvaram or nidhAya mana I 1 Best "dharmasya 16 Read dAnA yo Excepting the first three letters the whole of this line is in Tamil. i.e, the temple of Si-Varadarajn of Conjeeveram. 12 Read WT. 14 Read bhUdAna 17 Rend dAnAtsva meM bhavAproti

Page #237
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. Vegavati, which is beautified by coccanut, mango, jack, palmyra and hintala (phoenix paludosa) (trees), fragrant with the scent of flowers of various groves of trees (and) always protected by the grace of the moon-crested (Siva). 198 (Ll. 15-19.) By the gift of this land for as long as the Sun and the Moon run on their course may the Supreme God be pleased whose abode is on the Elephant Hill. Thus, with towering devotion resting his mind in God, the glorious chief Gandagopala-Chola gave the chatter (conveying) a gift of land written in his own hand, to Sankara-yogin, with a pure mind, aspiring for the highest good (dharma). (Ll. 20-22.) Of gift and (its) maintenance maintenance is more meritorious than gift. By gift heaven is attained, by maintenance undecaying bliss. (L. 23.) The glorious Vijaya-Gandagopala-Deva. No. 17THANA PLATES OF THE TIME OF THE YADAVA KING RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1194. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. The record on these plates, which were found, with another set bearing a record of the time of the same king dated in Saka 1212 current (A.D. 1289), in digging a grave in the Musalman barial ground at Thana, the head-quarters of the Thana District, Bombay Presidency, was brought to notice by Mr. W. H. Wathen in 1835, in the Journ. R. As. Soc., first series, Vol. II, p. 388; and a reading of the text, prepared by a pandit, with an abstract in English, was given by him in Vol. V, p. 183, No. 10. The original plates have never leen traced again. But Dr. Burgess found ink-impressions of three of their four inscribed sides, evidently made by Mr. Wathen, in the Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society at Bombay, and made them over in 1902 to Dr. Fleet, who has placed them at my disposal. I now edit the record from these impressions, as far as they go. But an impression of the second side of the second plate (lines 46 to 68) being wanting, for my text of that I am entirely dependent on the reading given by Mr. Wathen's pandit; and he did not take the trouble to transcribe the whole of it, but omitted the names, etc., of all except the first of the grantees. An appropriate name for the record would be "the Vaula grant," as it registers an assignment of a village named Vaula: but the plates have always been known as a set of "Thana plates," as which they are entered as No. 370 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, and it is convenient to retain the latter designation. The plates were three in number; the first and third of them being inscribed on one side, and the second on both sides. Judged by the ink-impressions, the size of the plates was between 11 and 11 inches in width, and about 9 inches in height; and the second plate seems to have been made slightly smaller than the other two, and also without raised edges, so as to fit in between them. The illustration of them is from Mr. Wathen's impressions: and these being very brittle, a few pieces broke off and were lost before the photographs were made, with the result of causing some small gaps in lines 7, 16, 20, 43 and 44, and a large one between lines 42 and 45. There is no information as to whether the ring on which the 1 This may only mean that the donor affixed his signature, found in 1. 23, to the grant. 2 The other record, of A.D. 1269, is his No. 9, on p. 178. See, more fully, note 1, p. 203 to the Text below. Vol. VII, above, appendix: the other set of plates, dated in Saka 1212 (A.D. 1279), is entered as No. 379 in the same List.

Page #238
No. 17.) THANA PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA : SAKA 1194. 199 plates must have been strong bore any seal.-The character is a good Nagari of the period. The letters are about f' in height.-The language is Sanskrit, partly in verse, partly in prose; the grammar and orthography call for no special remarks, and the only rare words are sarriya,' good to all' (1. 42; cf. Panini V. i. 10, vartt. 1), and vantaks, 'a share.' The subjeot of the record is a grant of the village of Vaula under the Yadava king Ramachandra of Devagiri. It contains a genealogy of the latter's dynasty, in verse (11.7. 31) and prose (11. 31-34), naming and extolling Bhillama (v.4), Jaitrapala (the Jaitugi of other records) (v. 5), his son Singhana (vv. 6, 7), Kpishna (vv. 8-10), his younger brother Mahadeva (vv. 11-13), and his son Ramachandra (11. 26-39), who is said to have defeated the Malavas (11. 29, 37), the Gurjaras, and the Telingas (1. 36). It then relates that in the reign of Ramachandra, while Hemadri, the superintendent of all the elephant-riders (samasta-lastipak-adhyaksha), was acting as chief minister of the kingdom (11. 39-41), the village of Vaula was granted to thirty-two Brahmans by Achyuta NAyaka, governor of the Konkan. After a specification of the boundaries, eto., comes a list of the beneficiaries, with the names of their fathers and Gotras. The minister Hemadri of this inscription is plainly the famous author of the commentary Ayur-veda-rasayana upon the Ashtariga-hridaya, the commentary Kaivalya-dipika upon the Mukta-phala, and most important of all-the encyclopaedic Chatur-varga-chintamani. In the metrical preface to the Parisesha-khanda of the last work (ed. Bibl. Ind., p. 3 ff.) we have a good deal of information concerning him, from which we learn, inter alia, that he was the son of Kamadove, and held office under the Yadava king Ramachandra and his predecessor Mahadeva. The details of the date (1.1) are: the Saka year 1194, being the cyclio year Angiras ; the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Asvina ; and Ravan, i.e. Ravivare," on Sunday." Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"This Angiras samvatsara was the Saka year 1194 expired, and began on 2 March, A.D. 1272. The given tithi Asvina sukla 5 ended at closely about 47 minutes after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Thursday, 29 September, and cannot in any way be connected with a Sunday, which is the weekday specified in the record. Accord ingly this date is an irregular one. In conneotion with the terms in which it is stated ea incidental remark may be made, as follows. On the strength of the reading published by Wathen, this date has been quoted as containing the expression Salivahana-fake, and as giving the earliest instance of the connection of the name salivahana with the Saks era: see Professor Kielhorn's notes on this matter in Ind. Ant., vol. 26, p. 150. But it is found from tho ink-impression that that is only due to a gratuitous insertion by the pandit who transcribed the record for Wathen; the text says simply fri-Sake. This fact makes it very doubtful, to say the least, whether the said expression was really used in the Thina record of A.D. 1289, mentioned above, Wathen's No. 9. Further, it is known now that the dates of the two Kurgo? inscriptions of Saka 1095 and 1103 (A.D. 1173 and 1181) do not include the name Salivahana. Also, I learn from Mr. Narasimhachar that the date of the Sravana-Belgola inscription of Saka 1200 (expired), in A.D. 1278, also does not really contain any mention of Salivahana. In these circumstances the earliest reliable instance that we can quote, of the connection of the name of Salivabana with the era, is the date in the record on the Harihar plates of His father, Jaitugi II, son of Singbana, is not montioned in this record. See footnote to the entry of these two records under No. 253 of Profesor Kielhorn's List of the Southern Inec ipticus.-J. F.F. This record is Epi. Carn., vol. II, SB, 137; entered as No. 976 in Professor Kielhorn'. List of the Southera Inscriptions. The published reading is :- Svasti fri-vijay-abhyudaya-Salivahana-faka-Darshan 1200 neya, ate. Mr. Narasimhachar tells me that the true reading, w shown by an ink-in-pronsion, is --Svasti fri-jay-abhy. dayafscha Saka-parushan. 1200 nega, etc.-J. F. P.

Page #239
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Bukkaraya I of Vijayanagara dated in salivahana-saka 1276 (current), with details falling in A.D. 1354." As regards the places mentioned in this record, Vaula, the village which was granted, is described as being in S&sati. This last-mentioned is the present Sashti, Salsette, the island which forms the taluka of which the head-quarters station is at Thana : its name is found as Shatshashti in the Bhandap plates of A.D. 1026 (see Vol. XII above, p. 257). Vaula still exista, and is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 25, N.E. (1905), in lat. 19deg 16', long. 73deg 1', abont five milos north-by-west from Thana. The village of the god Kamesvara, on the cast, is plainly the "Kavesvar" of the map, about a mile east-south-east from Vaula. The Sambhavaja river, on the north, must be the lower part of the Ulbas river, which there develops into the Bassein Creek. The map does not show any names answering to Sitalos vara, on the south of Vaula, and Sambhavaji, the hamlet of the god Kopesvara, on the west. TEXT. First plate. 1 Om Svasti sri-Saket 1194 Amgira-san vatsarz || Abvina buddha 5 Ravan || Grama-sasanam $&2 mabhilikhyato yatha | Pada-nyasa-bhar-atireka-vinamat-prithvi-mithah-sarmilat-sapt am3 bhodhi-payah-pravaha-kalana-vitrasta-visya-trayah chamchat-kautuka-kandukikrita kula4 kshonidbara-brenayo Horarbasya jayanti dana-rabhasa-bhrat-alayah kelayah | 16 Bibhrpa 5 Betahin-adri-manli-vilasan-nil-abhra-lilar bhuvath damsht[r]7-agrena jagat-trayim= avatu 88 krida vari - 6 ho Harih yasy=arga-vyatishamgini prassimara sa kv=api saptarnnavi navy. Onnidratama-sram-amba-ka7 pika-sardobam=abhyasyati || 2 Asto payodhi-pratimo Yadinam vamsah pratito bhuvana-traye=pi! 8 yad-udbhavair-bhupati-ratna-jatair-amamdi prithvi mpiga-lochanova 3 'Vamso tasminn=avani-vanita-mau9 li-nopathya-ratnam jatah sitadyati-sita-yasa Bhillamah kshoaipalah | arthi-freni sura-vita10 pino yasya vidvosbi-bhapah 60na-Srikat pada-kisa (sa)layam nityam-attansa yamti | 4 10 Divam gate ta11 tra charitra-dhamni mahi-mahi(ho) droguna-ratna-simdhau anamtaram bha-valay-aika-jaitrah sri-Jaitrapalo nsi No. 466 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Southern Inscriptions.-J. F. F. * From the ink-impressions, and as regards the third side, from the published text. * Denoted by a symbol. * Not fri-Salichana-faki as given in Wathen'. text. See Dr. Fleet's remarks above. * Metre : Sardalavikridita ; the same in verse 2. . The verses are numbered on the original plates + The is not visible on the ink-impression, but is given in Mr. Wathen's text. * Metre : Trishtabh upajati, pides 1-2 being Indmvajri and 3-4 Upondravajri * Metre: Mandakrinta. 10 Metro : T lahtubh upajati, padas 1-3 being pondravajra and 4 Indravafra.

Page #240
Thana plates of Ramachandra : Saka 1194. mAvAvApAna FASE sajAyakavAyavisamAcArajazataparavAyAma zAsana / lAlaganmAptayANa mAtAtisamajUtAvAsatitakA Gs. jAcisaviTI samAjakA kamakuhAta 4REMEETIRTHralapAtidAjaratAtallAkalayabitrA bamollitilasatAnAca-nIlAdhavadAyalagazAmatabasamA DAkAra HELPTAkhAgavAnagiNI sAkApasAsavAnAitamAmAta ITRACTITasalAthAnA zAsipATAvipatimATAdanAvarAH nAtAmuvanabATamAtA BAtevAtarajahAnirAmeDizanAmRgalAtAnatAtAzatassivanitAnatAAmA lInadhArAtaHzI nAtaminaTAzAtalamANipAlAmAhAcaNIsAvita nA TAyaniSitAzAlI kaMpaTa kizalayAnAmaTAtA divaMgAnatA varitadhAnimArAmahIiesa/sIvAjataratacalAcakAvatrA jagAlAla pani nivApUnamanApAlabahAjamAlakiraNAdvArakAnAradAtAkADakADatpA pratitaTAUlAlAtinIDA tAnAtalyA ghatAvahAnAlahavittayAjAlAtAha bAya" zatadilAsAnAstaramANabAraDAkSArayAtrA rasadhArAtadhata manAvamApAyAvara nakArAghAtAmAnitAnAjapApA kAlazipratipadasaMgarADAlA jAmasAhatamAnAtaratAnanatAlA bAlaSti cilaTAlakAvakaTuvAsalAlAvilAsavAvAkhAvahANipAloIla. kalAkAtititiApatApahAsAparApApAsAlatAkadANita jIdAratAtilipapamA mAnavAdAvanipacitrazalatAraNogamA mahatAtatinAti nIlakAnAvapAsakaTakaTelanA mAnahAtihajArasapATadAdAmarutAtyAziyasamA manA rAmadazA0zaramAlA jAmavADhIzAtahavAlana J. F. FLEET. SCALE ONE-HALF W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH. FROM MR. WATHEN'S INK-IMPRESSIONS.

Page #241
narivalAzAcahAvAlAsoaneKlaka mAlArAnAvanAtyAtamA nahara 24NS mahAtaMyAsAtAkArayazasmASAlamahAlavAvasatata 24 RANCE timAhiyAvAvA ukATitaya. kAvAsanA 201panA TAziyama 77.7 silavatAnAyatA viDilASAkA ninimirvnaayaa| riyaa| rikhA nAmAgIbATAvarana ghaTAraNAnanAkhAbananA uttI 28 hAtamA pare / yasapatacApalAjAnanAdAni turujAkAratAmA bAlAjI sAvAnAmRtamahatAnavayAna bArA 30RSHITTARIB kAnatAlakAlanAranavarayAnaDArakhAdisAtara vApasa jahAnAbAgavAnArAkAhAkAjAkAnApannamArakara 321vanAza pAtArAtajArarAyaNaHcattamAmAlAnA jAegAka kA livAlasma 32 madimAvatayAra kathAnApAnApakatAhamaSTAsahavAsamA 34 ranatha tAvasamatalavinamaratA guhAkhAsamAunaU tatAvAsatiyAta nahAla mAganibAnArapurAvA nArATApArATAtAkhAnAnanAkhabharata pitAmahAlayAta 30 ranatAravAravaTayaraDaravalanakagarasamAlyArAganakAlanAsanATatAnA nahI milanapaTIzamalapralayA ninAdAnazulanA kalAma bArAmAsasa 385 TA..vAbhAnisakA vAyAmalazAsAlaya ilAkArAlagatA satasAdAvAghAnAtalA hAtAzAtasamatadAnapakAmAyana / / 401navAkAvatAsthAmakara bimatpazaNavaNajAnAkAkAREVI INTERIFIETATICHOTAmakumAra 42HasbayADAvaraNamA lAmA 151952laDAlA janagAvacyA gata matAbA ra yojanA miMdarAvA RREETE prAvaNAtAmA 70vanA sana lAmAdayatapaET rAhagarAsahapAnAvarakhAnA rANAdAyAsatamAbATakipAbAyasatarAmadAvazA gAvATanAgAsAdAvA satanadhAtamAtrAUtahAsAmanA yAve yAsasuvAsAravAsAcAyanANA puruSAtra malahasunavasArakhA upaTArAmivarattahApAmAdalahasunanaramadAnAkA lIya kApAAca dAmAdaraupAcAsatavarakArapAjAvAyAAvakamAthazAmA vAparAsasalavaetabAhA32calakAnArAvapAyahAzatatAlamA / 1 pradAna

Page #242
No. 17.) THANA PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1194. 201 12 patir-babhiva | 5 Namra-kshmapala-chal-ananu-mani-kirap-odara-kasara-vichi kroda-kridat-pad-abjah 13 prathita-Yadu-kul-ambhodhi-nihara-bhanuh , tat-putro-tha pratapa-dyumapi-ruchi. chay-acharta-vidveshi-yo14 shich-chakshus-chamchad-vilas-amjana-timira-bharah Simghand sbhun-narem drah || 6 Dig-yatr-arambha-dhavat-turaga-chaya-cha15 mu-chakra-jagrat-khur-agra-freni-samghatta-pishta - kshitidhara-nikar -0[0]dhuta-dhuli vitanaih samprapteshu pra16 kamam jaladhishu vipadam samgarad=bhamga-bhajam yasminn=&st=iha rushua sthitir-avanibhsitam na sthalo no ja. 17 le=pi || 7 Ajani vijaya-lakshmi-vidyud-ullasa-lila-vilasad-asi-payodah kshdnipalo sbtha 18. Kfishnahl mukulayati vicbitram yasya dripyat-pratapa-dyamanir-ari-ncipanam pani-parkeruhani || 8 19 Kumbhimdr-arava-gltibhih prassimarai[**]=ninsvana -vadya-svanair-yan-nistri(stri)msa lata ran-amgana-mabi-rargo nata20 ty-uddhatam etach=chitram=arati-pakshmala-drisam dhammillato mallika bhrasya (gyarnty-asa cha kantha-kardala-ta21 lat=trutyarti hara-srajah || 9 Makha-sampripitair-Indra-padaya Maratam ganaih samahuta iva kshma22 pah sa prapa sura-nandiram || 10 Sarad-amala-marichi-ri-sapatnair-yasobhirddhavalita Second plate; first side. 23 nikhil-asa-chakravalo pripalah | pripa-kula-kamal-augha-dhvamsa-nihara-patas-tad-anu tad-anu24 janma Sri Mahadeva asit | 11 Yasy Odara-yasas-tushara-mahasi prapt-odayo samtatam $1. 25 tams-pala-mandalayitam-ari-stri-lochana-srenibhih chotobhih kumudayitar cha jagatim dhvartayitam y10-726 rthinam daridryena samantatah sukavibhie=chamchach-chakorayita | 12 Vijitya pathonidhi-mek balayas=talam 27 dharitrya nikhilar sa bhupa (pah) kramona Sutrama-jigishay-eva svargga prayan-abhimukho babhiva || 13 12 Unmi28 lad-Yadu-vamsa-mauktika-manihksonimdra-Narayanah prith [v]ipala 18-Pitamaho nija-bbuja-prakara-Bhim-o 1 Metre : Mandakranta; the same in verse 7. * Mr. Watben's text gives alja) ; but there is no clear visarga on the ink.impression. * The avagraha is written here, in practically the inodern form. * Metro: Malini. The avagraha is written bere again, in practically the modern form. Metre : Surdulavikridita. + Metre : sloks (Anushtubh). * Metre: Malini. * Metre: Sardulavikridita. 10 Mr. Wathen's text ha chw; but the ink-impression shews a letter much more liko . The use of a samuchchayz is quite justifiable. I Motre: Trial tabh upajati, padas 1-3 being Upondravajra and 4 Indravajri. 1 Xetre: Sirdulavikridita. * The v is not visible on the ink-inpression, but is given in Mr. Watten's text.

Page #243
202 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 29 dayah khclan-Malava-modini-parivridha-praudh-cbba-pamchananah sunuh Krishna mahipator=vijayato fri-Rama30 chandro npipah || 14 Sura-girimendhirudho porva-dik-parvat-abham kalita dinakara-bri-onundare yatra dikshn kira31 ti kama-shtasiddhi-sparddhinim bana-pamktim pratibala-timir-anghah kandisiko na ks-bhat ! 15 Atha khara32 tara-pratapa-tapana-soshit-arati-naroba-fasah-palvalah | vimala-nija-guna-mauktika-mapi srevi-sama33 lar krita-dig-angana-valayah praudba-rip-irah-kapata-tata-patana-prakatita-Noisimba darbarah Sa(Sambara-matha34 La-taralatara-nayan-amchala-chamcharika-chumbita-mukh-ambujah sva-bhuja-sam nparjit-Aikargavir-abhidhAna-&35 kala-gana-nidhana-ripa-Dannja-Vira-Narayana-nij-ayur-avadhirita-Pitamaha-raya-Pi. 36 tamaha-Dvaravatipura-parivridba-Gurjara-kamjara dalada-karthiravah 1 Telimga turga-tar-unmalana-danta87 vala 1 Malava-pradipa-samana-pralay-anilah dana-gan-alvi(nvi)ta-kalpa mahiruhah ity-adi-samasta38 birad-avnli-viraja ning sa kala-bh a-valayam-anusiaati Yadu-kula-kumuda-chandra eri-Ramachandra39 naremdro tath-aitat-prasad-avapta-nikbila-rajya-dhurinntam vahati samasta-hastipak adhyakshe nija-gu40 D-subhagarh-bhayuko bhavake samasta-karap-adhipatyam-argikurvano cha nirjita-Jhadi-mam[da]le maitri41 chndamanau gana-ratna-Rohan-adran fri-Hemadrau [1] Srimad-Gantama-gotri mamdana-manih Sri-Jalha42 nah prvajah sarvviyo dvija-purgavas tad-anu cha promkhad-guno Mudhugih tat-vinuh sruti-sastra43 sastra-kusalas-tasy=angajah sad-gunah srimao-Achyuta-nayakah samajani srl Ramacbamdr-oday || 16 4 Yasminn-Achyuta-nayake virachite(ta)-praudha-pratape vares lavany-au kasi bhari-datari dhara-bbara-ksba45 mo vodhna Birynh kim ghatitah kimesha vihitas-chandrah samutpaditas. chimta-ratnam-aho madhaiva kimami 1 Metre: Malini. ? The ink-in pression sems to show lvi, but with the upper half of the shaft of the 2 written by error; Mr. Wathen's text given Ipi. # This is corrupt. Apparently the sense demands something like subhagatra-bhavuka-baraki, and I have ventured to translate accordingly. [But subhagam-bha puka would be correct.-F.W.T.) * Metre: Surdulavikridita ; the same in verse 17. The ink-impression rends apparently narih: Mr. Wathen's text has masin. * Vare is given in Mr. Wathen's text; the ink-impression is illegible.

Page #244
No. 17.] THANA PLATES OF RAMACH ANDRA: SAKA 1194. 203 Second plate; second side. 46 spishtah kula-kshmabhpitah 22 Yas-cham amdalika-Pitainahah 11 mamdalika-bhara-samkharuh mamalika47 dhadhi-tadakah paschima-raya-vibhada ahas | Tena srl-Rama-tosh-ahita-nija padavim bhumjata 48 Kaunkane=smin dvatrimsad-brabmanebhyo nava-nidhi-sahito=dayi Vaul-abhidhanah 117 grama[h*) sviy-ishta-sim-Avadhi 49 Vara-vidhina Sisater-madhya-bhage bhoktavyah svairam=etair-drija-vara-vpishabhair asisho=smai dadad bhih || [18] 50 Tasya Aghatah parvato deva-sri-Kamegvara-gramah dakshinatah Sitale. * svarah paschimato dva-sri51 Khopesvara-palli Sambhavaja uttaratah sambhavaja-nadi [1] evam chatur aghata) [1] sva-sima-paryamtasetrina 52 kasht-odak-opetah -vriksha-mal-akulah khari-vora-vedh18-aahito Vaul-abhidhano gramah srl-Achyuta-nayakna 53 dvatrimsad-brahmanebhyo dattah [] to cha brahmanih Gargya-gotriyah Vishnu-dikshita Bhanu-buta vamtakah ekah 1 54 to These lines are wanting. Third plate. 69 Jamadagna-Vatsa-gotriya Sra(AP)u-prabhu Vishna-prabhu-suta vam 1 Atri gotriya Bachhum 10-nayaka Ra70 ghava-na[ya"]ka-suta vam 1 Jamadagna-Vatsa-gotriya Vasude-bhatta Marasimha pandita-suta vam 1 Vasi71 shtha-gotriya Khetamacarya Koishnaharya-suta ram 1 Jamadagna-Vatsa-gotriya Nagado-bhatta Madhava-bhatta72 sata vam i Gautama-gotriya Sra(A?)a-bhatta Somanatha-ghaisasa-suta vam 1 Bharadvaja-gotriya Nagado-bha 73 tta Purushottama-bhatta-euta vam 1 Bbaradvaja-gotriya Ramosva(bva)ra-bhatta Po(So?) inade-bhatta-suta vam 1 Cbamdratroya For the text of this side I am wholly dependent upon that given by Mr. Wathen, which is at very correct, and has no division of lines. Moreover Mr. Watlen's pandit, after copying the name of the first Brahman in the list, has suppressed all the other names, writing instead the words apare okatrifat-sankhyarah, ("thirty-ono other persous"), and then proceeding to the words evan brahmana . . . pradat[t]on II. 7-8 of the next face, which he copied out, but incorrectly. It being desirable always to have the texts of records in lines, numbered, for purposes of reference, I have arranged this text here, as far as we have it, ia that way: but my division of the lines is only conjectural, because Mr. Wathen's pandit did not sbow the record in that form, and no there is no plain guide, after line 46, as to the exact syllable with which each line began. * Apparently a mistake for 17. Corrapt. * Corrupt; perhaps we might read odhofi-ladakah. Probably a blunder for anti. Singularly enough, ahe is the Marathi for asti, and Mr. Wathen's pandit may have unconsciously tranelated agli iuto ahe. * Meire: Srag ihara. * Probal.ly we ought to write a single danda. . I give these words with due reserve; see below, p. 206, note 2, for the translation, . For the concouts of this face we have the testimony of the ink.impression, supplemented by Mr. Wat ben' text for the last two lines (see above wote 1). 10 The chhi is rather uncertain, and the anusvara may be due to an accident. 2D 2

Page #245
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 74 gotriya Kanhupadhye Damodara-upadhyain-suta vam i Kasyapa-gotriya Trivikrama-ghaisara Vasu. 75 do-ghaisasi-sata van 1 evam brahmana 32 [11] Sri-Lakshmi-Narayanaya dva trimsat(d)-brahmanaih vartaka. 76 s-cb=aikah | 1 pradat[t"]ah [ll*] TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-2)-Om! Hail! In the Saka year 1194, the cyclic year Angiras, on Sunday, the 5th day of the bright fortnight of Asvina, a grant of a village is drawn up, as follows: (Verse 1)-Victorious are Horamba's sports, in which the three worlds tremble on (seoing) the streams of water from the Seven Oceans mutually combining on the earth as the latter sinks down under the intensely heavy steps of his feet (in dancing); the lines of the primitive mountains become balls for his brilliant amusement; and bees lose their way in the hot flow of his ratting ishor. (Verse 2)-May Hari, in sport (assuming the form of a boar, aid the three worlds ; he who bears on the tip of his took the enrth, which has the graceful appearance of a swarthy clund conspicuous on the crown of the Mount of Snows; attached to whose body the Seven Oceans, spreading out in some corner, constantly suggest the idea that they are drops of newly arisen sweat. (Verse 3)-There resides the race of the Yadus, rosombling an ocean, famed through the three worlds : by the multitudes of the jewels that are the kings sprung thence the earth has been adorned like a deer-eyed damsel. (Verse 4)-In this linengo was born Bhillama, & gom for the decoration of the diadem of the Lady Earth, having glory white as the cool-rayed (moon); & celestial tree to troops of enppliants; one whose sprout-like foot, brilliant in its dark-red hue, hostile monarchs ever placed on their heads as an ornament. (Verse 5)-When this Mabendra of the carth, & home of good deeds, an ocean for the jewels of virtues, had gone to heaven, after him the fortunate Jaitrapala, a unique conqueror of the circle of the earth, became king. (Verse 6)-Then his son, whose lotus-foot sported in the bosom of the waves of the noble lake (consisting of the rays from the large jewels on the crests of bowing monarchs, a sun to the mists upon the ocean that is the famous Yadu raco, drinking up by the fullness of the radiance of the sun of his majesty the mass of darkness (consisting of the collyrium of elegant sport on the bright eyes of his foes' mistresses, Singhada, became king. (Verse 7)- As, when he was wroth, the ocean readily foll into misfortune owing to the canopies of dust thrown up from the multitude of mountains pounded down by the trampling of the lines of unsleeping hoof-tips in the circles of his army, wherein squadrons of horses galloped forward to undertake campaigns in (all) quarters, the monarchs of earth, defeated in battle, had no rest here either on the dry land or in the watu's. (Verse 8)-Then was born king Keishna, who bore a cloud (consisting of a sword brightly shining with the sportive play of the lightning that in the Goddess of Victory; the sun of whose haughty majesty, strange to say, causes to bud the lotus bands of hostile kings;' (Verse 9)-whose sword blade dances vehemently, on the stage that is the ground of the battle-field, to the accompaniment of songs (consisting) of the bellowings of lordly elephants 1 Heramba is another naine for Ganos. * That is to say, because them to clasp their hands in supplieation,

Page #246
No. 17.] THANA PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1194. 205 and of spreading music (consisting) of noises : this wonder (happened), that the jasmines fell from the locks of the tressed faces of his foes, and the necklaces were quickly broken off from the surface of their throats and heads. (Verse 10)-This king arrive i at the dwalling of the gods, being as it were summoned by the troops of the Maruts, who wera delighted by his rncrifices. (Verse 11)-After him his yonnger brother Mahadeva became king, whitening the whole sphere of the skies with glories rivalling the brilliance of the stainless rays of the moon of) autumn, and casting mists of destruction on the multitudes of lotuses of royal races. (Verse 12)-When the joyful rising of the moon that was his noble glory happened, the multitudes of the eyes of his foes' women became constantly moonstones, tha souls of living beings became night-lotuses, and the poverty of the needy everywhere farad like the darkness (sohen the moon rises), and worthy poets beon me bright chakoras. (Verse 13)-This king, after conquering the whole surface of the ocean-girdled earth, in due course prepared to depart to paradise, as though from desire to overcome Indra. (Verse 11)-A precious pearl from the opening (shell of the) Yadu race, Narayana to the lords of earth,-a Gransire (Brahman) of kings,-having the exaltation of a Bhima in the rmpart of his own arm,-a lion to the mighty elephants of the province of the wavering Malavas,--the king Ramachandra, son of the monarch Krishna, is victorious. (Verso 15)-When he, beauteous in the possession of the sun's splendour, has ascended the Gode' Mount, which is like the Eastern Mountain, and has scattered in every direction a line of arrows rivalling the abundance of the sun's) rays, what mass of darkness (consisting) of enemies has there been that is not eager to flee ? (Lines 31-39)-Now while king Ramachandra, moon to the lotuses of the Yadu race, brilliant with the series of all titlos such as : "he who dries up the pools of hostilo monarchs' glory by his most fierce heat (or, majesty], who adorns the girdles of the ladies of the quarters of space with lines of precions pearls of his own stainless virtues, who displays the awfulness of a Nrisimha by tearing open the surface of mighty foomen's breasts, whose face-lotus is kissed by the bees which are the restless eye-corners of Sambara's slayer (Kama), who by his own arm has won the name Ekangavira, who is a treasury of all virtues, who is a Vira-Narayana to the demons his enemies, who by his life makes light of the Grandsire (Brahman), a Grandsire of monarchs, who is the lord of the city of Dvaravati, a lion shattering the elephants of the Gorjara, an elephant in aprooting the tall trees of Telinga, a blast of the Day of Doom in extinguishing the lamps of the Malavas, a tree of desiro possessing the virtue of liberalitr," is reigning over the whole girdle of oarth; (Lines 39-41)-And while Hemadri, superintendent of all the elephant-riders, inspiring men to approciate the fineness of his virtues, conqueror of the province of Jhadi, crest-jewel of ministers, a Rohana Mountain of the gems of virtues, is exercising the administration of the whole kingdom which has been obtained by his favour and controlling the whole treasury : (Verse 16)-The fortunate Jalhapa, a gem adorning the members of the blessed Gautama gotra, & noble Brahman, good to all, (was) the ancestor; after him (was) his son Midhugi, 1 Kandala apparently in the sense of kapala; the reference seems to be to the wearing of pearl-strings on the parting of the hair. [I would translate arati-pakshmaladrifas, of the enemy ladies who have long eyelashes.-8. K.) * That is to say, their eyes were always raining tears. Swra-giri, I.e. Dovagiri, the residence of the dynasty. The comparison of the king to the sun is worked out in detail. i Seo notes on the text, above, p. 202. Literally, Mount of Ascent." Mount Rohana is Adam's Peak in Ceylon. Ou its mythical wealth of jewels see reff. in P. W. and Col. Jacob's Laukikanyayanjali, pt. 3, p. 124.

Page #247
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. brilliant of virtuo, skilled in the weapons which are the Sruti and the Sastras; to him was born a virtaous son, the blessed Achyuta Nayaka, who has the fortunes of the blessed Ramachandra. (Verse 17)-While this Achyuta NAyaka has developed mighty radiance for, majesty), is an oxcellence of beauty, a giver of mach largesse, a person able to bear (or, rule] the earth, why has the Creator framed & sun? Why is this moon created (by him)? Alas! the wishing. gom is produced in vain! Why are these primitive mountains made P And he, who is & Grandsire among governors of provinces, ...... a conqueror of western kings, (Verse 18) -he, who ocoupies in this Konkan his seat establisbed by the pleasure of the blessed Rama, has given by a goodly dispensation to thirty-two Brahmans the village named Vaula, with the nine forms of treasure, as far as its eight boundaries, in the interior of Sasati, to be enjoyed freely by these most noble Brahmang, who give him blessings. The bounds thereof (are) : on the east, the village of the god Kamesvara; on the sonth, Sitalesvara; on the west, the hamlet of the god Khopegvara (called) Sambhavaja; on the north, the Sambhavaja river. Thus the four bounds. The village called Vaula, As far as its proper limits, together with grass, wood, and water, with trees and vegetation, with khari, tura, and vedhi, has been given by Achyuta Nayaka to the thirty-two Brahmans. And these Brahmans (are): Visbnu-dikshita, scn of Blanu, of the Gargya gotra, 1 shares .......................... .......... Au-prabhu, son of Vishnu-prabhu, of the Jamadagna-Vatsa gotra, 1 sbare; Bachhu-nEyaka, son of Raghava-nayaka, of the Atri gotra, 1 share; Vasude-bhatta, son of Marasimha-paddita, of the Jamadagna-Vatsa gotra, 1 share; Khetamacarya, son of Ktishnacarya, of the Vasishtha goira, 1 share; Nagado-bhatta, son of Madbava-bhatta, of the Jamadagna-Vatsa gotra, 1 share ; A -blatta, son of Somanatha-ghaisasa, of the Gautama gotra, 1 share; Nagade-bhatta, son of Purushottama-bhatta, of the Bharadvaja gora, 1 share; Ramesvara-bhatta, soa of Somadebhatta, of the Bharadvaja gotra, 1 share ; Kanbapadhye, son of Damodara-upadhyaya, of the Chandratroya gotra, l share ; Trivikrama-ghaissa, son of Vasudo-ghaisasa, of tho Ka gapa gotru, 1 share. Thus the 32 Brahmang. And the thirty-two Brahmans have given one share to the god) Lakshmi-Narayana. No. 18.-THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS OF THE TIME OF THE CHAHAMANA KELHANA. By M. B. GARDE, B.A., GWALIOR: I edit the three subjoined insoriptions from four sets of impressions kindly placed at my disposal by the late Rai Bahadar V. Venkayya, two of which had been sent to him by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar and the other two by Pandit Gaurishankar H. Ojha. A brief summary of the contents of these records by Mr. Bhandarkar has appeared at page 53 of the Progress Report of the Archeological Survey of India, Western Circlo, for the year 1908-09. The copper-platos on which the inscriptions are engraved are now in the Rajpatini Museum of Ajmer, and Mr. Ojha has kindly supplied the following information about their find-spot :-" The Chahuana plates ... wera found at Bamnera (in the Jodhpur State) Prekha.gupo, literally," having swinging virtues." Mr. Wathen explains these three terms thus : the " khari (inkt of the sea, river, etc.), the streams and rivuleta." I rather iucline to explain khari a salt-beds. Vedhi is perps connected with the Marathi dz. " jela." "The asias, etc., of twenty-one of the grantees are wanting here : se a:ks above.

Page #248
No. 18.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS OF CHAHAMANA KELHANA. 207 abont 7 miles from the Erinpura Railway Station, while the foundations for a building were being dug...... and I secured them from a Brahmana of the place, named Rama." A.-BAANERA PLATE OF KELEANA: [VIKRAMA.) SAMVAT 1220. The inscription is on a single plate inscribed on one side only. Judging from the impressions, the plato varies from 71" to 8" in length and from 41" to 5' in height. In the middle of the topmost line there is a hole meant for a ring to hold tbo seal. Nothing, however, is known about the ring or the seal. The inscription consists of 9 lines of well preserved writing and with the exception of two customary verses it is in prose. The characters are Nagari, and the language is incorrect Sanskrit, mixed with local words. The rules of Samdhi have not been observed in many places; these and other mistakes occurring in the text are corrected in the foot-notes. Instances of Prakritism are seen in the forms of the proper dames -Kuumarasiha., 1. 3; Ajayasihena, ll. 3 f. ; - Punasiha-, 1.5; and perhaps in isi-, 1.4 (Skt. rishi). The following rare words may be noted :-dohalika,! 1. 2, is a local word meaning ' a piece of land granted to Brahmanas, Svamins, Sadhus and others.' Ogamaniyo,? 1. 4, is also a local word which means on the east.' Vadahara, 1. 5, is probably a form of the Marwart word balern, which signifies 'an old man.' Asadita-, l. 4 (Skt. Asaditya), and Vaida-, l. 5 (Skt. Vaidya), appear to be proper dames. The abbreviation dadeg, 1. 9, stands for dutah. As regards orthography it is sufficient to note that the sign for v is used to represent b also; ri is once used for the vowel ri in rishi-hatya-, 1.7. The inscription opens with the benedictory syllable on and refers itself to the reign of Kelhaa, the son of Maharajadhiraja fri-Alhanadeva [of the Chahamana line of kings]. The object of the inscription is to record a grant of land mado to a Brahmans named Narayana, son of Samdhirana, on the occasion of a solar eclipse, on Wednesday, the 15th of the dark fortnight of Sravana in the year (Vikrama-] Samvat 1220. The grant was made at Koretaka by Ajayasiha, son of the great Rajput (maharajaputra) Kumarasiha. The specification of the boundaries of the land granted is given in lines 4 and 5 and is followed by two customary verees. The last line records the approval and sign-manual (svahasta) of prince (Rajaputra) fri-Kirtipaladeva and gives the name of the messenger (data) as Chamundaraja. . The inscription is of some historical importance inasmuch as it informs us that the Cbabamana prince Kolhana was reigning in the month of Srivann of the year V. S. 1220. The earliest record of Kalhans that has hitherto been published is dated on the 2nd of the dark half of Magha of V. S. 1221. The present record thus gives us a date for Kolhana about a year and a half earlier than any known bitberto. Sri-Kirtipaladova referred to in the last line of the inscription is doubtless the same as the younger brother of Kelhana who is already known from his Nadol plates dated in V. S. 1218 as well as from other inscriptions of the Chahamana dynasty. From the present inscription it appears that Kirtipala enjoyed a share See Rhandarkar, loc. cit., p. 53. ? For the meanings of this and some other words peculiar to Rajputana occurring ia these three inscriptions I am indebted to Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar. Cf. padaharaka, above, Vol. XI, p. 27. . Above, Vol. XI, p. 46 f. The Nidol copper-plate inscription tells us that twelve villages appertaining to [the] Naddu 41 ratrict were assigned to Kirtipala by his father Alsana anu bis brotber Kelhana (above, Vol. IX, p., text lines 17 and 18). In the Sundha hill inscription Kirtipals is described as having defeated a Kisiakuta chief named Asu! and routed an 5...y of Turushkas at Kisahrada (Love, Vol. IX, p. 77, v. 36). was the founder of the Sonigara branch of the Chahamanas (abuve, Vol. XI, p. 73).

Page #249
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. in the administration of the kingdom during the reign of his brother Kolhapa, since his signmanual and approval are specified in the grant. Nothing is yet known about Ajaynsi ha,' the donor of this grant, or his father Kumarasiha; and it is uncertain whether they were in any way conneoted with the ruling family of the Chahamanas. Only one place-name, vir. Korotaka,. occurs in this inscription. Korotaks survives in the modern village of Korta (Jodhpur State, Rajputana), which lies a short distance to the north of Barnera. Mr. Bhandarkar: observer, "Korta is no doubt the same as the ancient Koramtaka which has given its uame to a Jaina gachchha and which formerly not only included the present village of Korta, but bad spread as far south as Bampora . . . . . . The whole ground between Korta and Bamnera is artificial and was doubtless the site of an ancient city, Koramtaka by name, as said above." TEXT. 1oN // saMvat 1220 zrAvaNa vadi 15 vu(bu)dhe ravigrahaNe vA(brAhmaNa2 saMdhIraNasutanArAyaNa DohalikA dattA mahArAjAdhirAjazrI pA[lhaNade]va. 3 kumarakalhaNarAjye koreTake mahArAjaputra [zrIkumarasohaputreNa ajaya4 sihena [*] mAdIta(ditya) jagamaNiyo []sIkSetra (4) vIjI sIma prAsAdItakSe[] rojI sIma baDaharApuMnasIhakSetraM caturthasIma varadakSetraM // va(ba)hubhirvasudhA bhuktA 6 rAjabhi(bhiH) [sa]garA[di]bhiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmi tasya" tasya . tadA phaliM] // 1 goha7 tyA vra(ba)mahatyA] ca vA(bA)lahatyA tathaiva ca [*] vimahatyA "riSihatyA vabhaMjaka: 8 [tena] lipyate [2] likhitamidaM honAkSara adhikAkSaraM vA pramANamiti // 9 rAjaputra zrIkIti(ti)pAladevamataM khahastazca // dU* cAmuMDarAjaH // B.-BANNERA PLATE OF KELHANA-DEVA : [VIKRAMA-) SAMVAT 1223. This inscription is engraved on one side of a single plate which, as the impressions show, measures 61" x 5". The letters are well engraved and are on the whole in a good state of preservation. A hole for the ring holding the seal is seen in the middle of the first two lines of the inscription. Neither the ring nor the seal has been preserved. 1 This Ajayasihs is the same as the donor of grant C, below. * The name of Korefaka appears in slightly different forms in all the three inscriptions of this group. Our record has Korofake in l. 3; Koranaka is to be inferred from the Taddhita form Koramfakiya, a resident of Koranaka, in 11. 3 f, of record B, below, p. 210; and Koreshaka. occurs in 11. 2f. of record c, below, p. 211. -Loc. citi, p. 52. * From impressions. * Expressed by asymbol. * Read nArAyacAya. The first vowel in qy is not engraved in its proper place. * There is a redundant upright stroke after di. Read bhUmisaya. >> Rend viyarSiyA 'vabhakarasena. The second line of this verse appears to be corrupt. IRead nAcaramadhizAcaraM

Page #250
Bamnera grants of the time of the Chahamana Kelhana. A.-Samvat 1220. saMvata 22. khAnadAnaniya maNe vA nAga / pItAmata nArAghApAlikAdanAmaTAATTA koreTa ke mahArAja prabArasopAna sinamAdInAmagidhI sohanavAjAlA mAmAsAhIta he yAtrI tAsa tasAmavadhyAnAta tArAnAtakara ARDI lipivadAja tasAtasyatA pAtAla mAtA vasatapAla matapatalA karavatakA kamI ko ta pAlana anusumatAlI rAjA B.-Samvat 1223. savate1223vAdhavavAda12somaya gheTI nalamAlavidhamAnamahArAjAdhirAjazrI ke daramadekhAzAzana patha chatiyadhArakAraTakA yAbAna sAdhAraNasatanArAyaNasya asmi ne kyAmarAnaanuyarAkAyAsajAyA zAsAnana padATa kusuyAnaDAkekAlayAvatapudata mA syAbAyA pUrvasyA apaprAmA sakkaTika unnarasyA cAsatara padamavizvapazcimAyAdadaDAucaracaya dAdAgAsyAmadavAsiAda varTikalpakhavarApAya pralaki tamAmavanikSanasuhitAsaSTa kumAlAkumA madataHzAsana menayamaIzAne hA vitto kRtiH / yApArako manaparipaMdhanIyamavatoTA nayA rAjA (rAjazAkalTapAda vasyAnAlavAupinalAna ' 8. KONOW SCALE THREE-FOURTHS W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #251
samiyomA rAto he rAjakanyU girevavitahArASTrAta / mAnakA laghavanamAlArAja kA cArasA suviNa jhona mahinAko paka mAnavAgatAdhIta po ta malAhI mAhI voditaa| ko dasideva umApanIyavANiyAvadA kAlajAvatapadatAla 'tammA emApa vaidisindIdada citimahA nAma kamAyAmAta sagaMvalale Taka utara gaandii|lo gavasatAko jiyo sAtA zatitamArTa karalalela mAmaTyAktanatAlamana para ta sumanukA rAti ti sArAdititAsvagharAdha dAta. madhye sAtaspatadoparalAra maMgalAtA SCALE THREE-FOURTHS CALE THREE-FOURTHS

Page #252
No. 18.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS OF CHAHAMANA KELHANA. 209 The epigraph consists of 13 lines of writing, the whole of which is in prose. The characters aro Nagart. The language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography it is worthy of note that a separate siga for b, resembling the modern Nagari b, occurs in one place, 1. 4 ; but in two other places in the record, viz. 1. 7 and 1. 8, where b occurs, it is denoted by the sign of p. A palatal sibilant is once used for a dental sibilant in fasanan, 1. 3; but in several other places where the dental sa occurs in this inscription it is denoted by its proper sign, e.g. in samvat, and somg, 1. 1; in-Sinthirana-suta., 1. 4; in-sejayan, 1. 5, and so on. Vis doubled after r; e.g. puruvaryann, 1. 7. Bat the surd k is not doubled after r; e.g. -urk, 1. 6. The word fasanenu * written as fasamnena, 1. 5; and the word Mahasva mideva is written as Mahastamvindera-, I. 9. There are many instances of the violation of Sandhi roles; e.g.-devo sasanan, 1. 3; Narayanasya a-, l. 4; puruvasyam asya, 1. 7; -vsikamalakulo pradattah, 11. 10 f., and so on. Other serious mistakes occurring in the text are corrected in the foot-notes. As to the meanings of the unfamiliar words in this inscription, the word sejaya in, 1. 5, is probably equivalent to the Sanskrit word bhuktau, property, which is usually met with in this connection in grants. The word dhikuau, l. 6, and its allied forms dhikah, 1. 7, -dhimvadau, 1. 8, and dhirkah, 1. 9, all mean the same thing, vis. 'a well,' as distinguished from araghata, 1. 8, which means 'a machine well or a well with a wheel to raise water. Satka,+ 1. 7, means 'belonging to' Narap(brahma and Dudadius, 1. 8, are proper names, the former of a Vyasa (=a Brahmana who reads the Paranas in public) and the latter of a well. Mahasvamvin (Mahasvami), 1. 9, i.e. the great lord,' on the analogy of Jagat-svami, by which (name) the Barya of Srimala (Bhinmal) was known" most probably refers to the Sun-god (Sarya) of Barnera.7 This epigraph registers a grant by Maharajadhiraja frt-Kelhanadeva [of the Chahamana family] ruling over the Naqula mandala, made on Monday, the 12th of the dark hall of Jyeshths of the year (Vikrama-) Samvet 1223. The grant consisted of a wells with its treasures and its treos, situated in the property (seja) of the Rajpat (Ruija putra) Ajaya[raja] in the same, i.e. the Korattaka village. The donee is the same as in the preceding and succeeding grants, viz. the Brahmana Narayana, son of Samdhirana and a resident of Koramtaka (Koramtakiyah). Liues 12 and 13 have "this is the sigo-monunl of Maharajadhiraja fri-Kelhanadeva himself." The closing portion of the last line is not intelligible to me. The Rajaputra Ajaya[raja], in whose property the well granted lay, was probably the same as Ajayasiha, son of Maharajaputra Sri-Kumarasiha of inscription A above and as Ajayasiha, son of Rajao Kumvarasiha of inscription C below. As regards the locality Korantaka remarks on that dame on p. 208, note 2, above may be referred to. In this inscription, however, the place is described as a grama, 1.5, which may show that at the time of this record it was only a village. Attention may be drawn to the late Professor Kielhorn's remarks on the date of this record : " This date .... works out satisfactorily only for the amanta Jyaishtha of the current Chaitradi Vikrama year 1223, for which it corresponds to Monday. the 7th of June, A.D. 1185. 1 See foot-note 2 on p. 207, above. Compare the Marwari word dhimda orhinda. * Above, Vol. XI, p. 49, and n. 1. Above, Vol. XI, p. 27. Above, Vol. XI, p. 49. * zrog. Rep. Archeol. Suro. Ind., W. Circle, for 1908-09, pp. 52 1. * An old temple of Surya at Bampora is referred to in the passage cited in the preceding foot-noto. . A well in Southern Rajputana means a well together with the land irrigated by it ct. above, Vol. XI, R. 49, and foot-note 1. . Above, Vol. IX, p. 68, foot-note 1. 21

Page #253
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. TEXT.1 1 oM // saMvat 1223 varSe jya(jye)SThavadi 12 some' adyeha zrI2 naDulamaNDala vibhujyamAnamahArAjAdhirAjazvIke3 lhaNadevI(va:) zAza(sa)naM prayacchati yathA koraMTakI4 yaH brAhmaNasAMdhIraNasutanArAyaNasya asthi| [ne] grAme rAjaputra'ajayarAkIyasejAyAM zAsaM(sa)nena 6 pradatta (to) DhIkupaDa 1[*] AcaMdrArkakAlaM yAvat pradattaH [1] a. 7 sthAdhATA: pUrvasyA asya prA(brAhmaNasatkaDhika: [*] uttarasthA 8 vyAsanarapra(ba) jhaDhiMva[Dau] [1] pazcimAyAM DUdaDAuna paraghaTa: [*] 9 dakSiNasyAM mahasvAmbi]devaDhiMka: [*] evaM caturAghATI. 10 "pllipssy[m]vnidhaanshitH| savRkamAlAkulo" 11 pradattaH [*] zAsanamenaM asmaiMzaja vibhoktubhiH 12 AparaiH kai"pi na paripaMthanIya: "svaIstoyaM mahA. 13 rAjAdhirAjadhokelhaNadevasya / "mAlavAu pi na lopya / C.-BANNERA PLATE OF KELHANA-DEVA (UNDATED). This inscription is on a single plate inscribed on one side only. To judge from the impron. sions, the plate varies from 7 to 8in length and from 43 to5" in breadth. In the centre ot the top line there is a ring-hole. Nothing is known about the ring or the seal. The record contains 9 lines of writing. The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit probe with the exception of two customary verses in the Anushtubh metre. In respect of orthography it is to be noted that v and b are both denoted by the sign for t. In one place, however, viz. pa(ba)hubhik, 1.7, the sign for p is employed to represent b. The dental sibilant is repeatedly used for the palatal sibilant in lines 4, 5 and 6. The surds t and k and the labial are doubled after a preceding r; e.g. pravarttamane, 1. 2; achandrarkka-kalam, l. 4, and so on. Once ja is substituted for yo, tis. in jasat, 1. 4. The abbreviation ruja", 1.2, denotes Tijaputra. Instances of peculiar spelling are mahirijakiraja, 1. 1, for mulvarijadhiraj. ; -rijayarayy, From impressions. ? Expressed by a symbol. I Read sIme 'dyeha. * Read "ma vibhanmahA. * Read koraTakoyanANa". . Read erfar. Thb Arat letter in 1. 6 was originally engraved as a, but afterwards the upright stroko above the loop which distinguisbes # from 7 was cancelled by engraving a horizontal line upon it. - Read ajayarAjakIya. * Rend pUrva yAmasva. * Read mahAsvAmideva. 10 Read degpalacitoyamI. // bhavanidhAna Reerns to mean ' treasurea buried under ground.' " Road sacamAnnAkula: Resd zAsanamanadamazaja vibhIka bhivo'paraH. 1. The two augalar marks between the akaharat & and fy on the impressing indicate the omission of the letter mA which has been supplied below the last line. The corrected word thus reads mApi. Read karapi. * Read of u itd. After afreita: there is, on the impression, a' ornamental vigu of punctuation. "Rend sahIya. IT I do not understand this expression. [Nalaras perhaps corresponds to Hindustani malo, a elannel, and the whole migut he translated 'also the chautnel should not be damaged.'-S. K.]

Page #254
No. 18.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS OF CHAHAMANA KELHANA. 211 1. 1, for vijayarajye ; Kumvara., 1. 2, for Kumara.; tasyaghava, 1. 5, for tasyaghala. The form siha in Kumvarastha- and Ajayasihena, 1, 2, is perhaps a Prakritism. Rules of Sardhi are violated in -deva usthapani-, 1. 4; -paruvani achandrarkkakalan, 1. 4; -vaisajo kopi, I. 6; pa(ba)hubhihruvasudha, 11. 7-8, and so on. The unfamiliar words to be noted in this inscription are hiko, l. 3; dhiks, 1. 5; and Chiku, 1. 6, all of which mean 's well.' Ranrala-,1.6, appears to be the name of adhiku or well. The inscription opens with the benedictory words on svasti and refers itself to the victorious reign of Maharajadhiraja Kelhana deva [of the Chahamans dynasty). It records the grant of a welln (dhiks) to a Brahmapa named Narayana, son of Sandhirapa, at Korantakasthana. The grant was made by Ajayasiha, son of Rajadeg Kumvarasiha, on the holy occasion of a deva-utthapani Ekadasi. The epigraph closes with the auspicions expression Mangalan Mahasrth. The date of this grant is suggested by the words ekadafi deva-tutthapani-paruvani as being the eleventh day of the bright half of Karttika, but the year is not given. The donor, the donee and the locality of this grant are the same as those in the grant of inscription A above. The remarks on the word Mahasuamviin in inscription B above hold good also in the case of the word Mahasvami occurring in 1.5 of this insoription. TEXT.S 1 proM // svasti zrImahArAjAhi(dhi)rAjakalhaNa de]vavijayarAyye(jye) ta1 smin kAle pravarttamAne / rAja. kumbarasIputreNa ajayasIhena ko3 reThakasthAne brA(brAhmaNasAMdhIraNasutanArAyaNasya DhIko pradattaH / 4 ekAdasidevausthApanIparvaNi pAcaMdrAkAlaM jAvata' pradattaH // 5 tasyAghATa[T]' pUrva]disi(zi) nadI [*] dakSiNadisi(zi) mahAvAmiDhIku [*] pazcima di]6 si(zi) [rAna]laDhiku [*] uttarasyAM nadI // patyonyavaMsajo kopi / ' yo rAjA 7 bhaviSyati / tasyAhaM karala(ta)le sa[no] mayA dattaM na cAlayet // 1 [pa](ba)[]8 bhi:"[va]sudhA bhuktA rAji(ja)miH sagarAdibhiH / yasya yasya yadA bhU9 mistasya tasya takSa phalaM // 2 maMgalaM mahAbI: [*] See foot-noto 1 on p. 209 above. Depottkapavi ekadafi or Prabodhini ikadah, as it is called, falls on the eleventh day of the bright balt of Kirttiks and is so called because (Hindu) gods are supposed to wake up from their four months' sleep on that day. They go to sleep on the elerenth day of the bright half of Asbadhs. From impressions, * Expressed by a symbol. * Read devodhApance kAdazIpana chAca. * Read yAnat. * Read AVASTZT. * Read anyonyavaMzaja:* This apright stroke in redundant. 10 Bend vaze # erat, etcThe text of the second half of the verse mit stands offends against metre. u Read 'bhidhasudhA.

Page #255
212 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. No. 19.--SIDDHANTAM FLATES OF DEVENDRAVARMAN. By G. RAMDAS PANTULU, B.A., JETPORE. The subjoined plates were given to me by Tripurani Paparao, a native of Siddhantam, a village near Chicacole, in the Ganjam district. It is stated that the plates were discovered while digging foundations for a new building. They are three in number and measure 7 by 3 inches. The margins of the inscribed inner side of the first and third plates and both sides of the second plate, are raised for the protection of the writing. The latter is in a good state of preservation. The ring on which the plates are strong was not cut when the plates were first acquired by me. It is inch thick and 4 inches in diameter. The two ends of the ring are secured at the bottom of an oval seal (1 by 1} inches in diameter), which bears on a countersuvk surface a bull couchant facing the proper right with a crescent above and a floral device below. The weight of the plates with the ring and seal is 98% tolas. The characters, which are a variety of the South Indian alphabet, belong to the same stock as those used in other grants of the Ganga kings. They do not resemble the characters of the Chicacole plates, presumably, of the same king ; but are rather allied to those of the Alamanda plates of Anantaverman, and of the Vizagapatam copper-plate grants of Devendravarman, son of Ananta varman. Of palaeographic iuterest is the conjunct akshara nna. This is made up of the letter na with a na written under it, just as in the Chicacole grant. The two other grants referred to above show correctly the two nas, one below the other. The following remarks may be made about the orthography of the grant. The employmert of the visarga is arbitrary. It is omitted in 11. 5, 7, etc., and inserted unnecessarily in 11. 6 and 12. The jihvamuliya and tho upadhminiya are both expressed by the symbol representing the letter sha, e.g. in 11. 2, 8, 16, 20 and 28. In the middle of a word the anusvara is converted to the class nasal of the consonant which immediately follows it ; for example, in -sankshobha(1. 6), in sarkara. (1. 29), etc. Before liquids it is changed into m, e.g. in -dattam=ra (1. 25) and in-samvachhara- (for samvatsara (1. 28). The conversion of the anustara into a before the palatal sibilant $, e.g. in-nistrinsa-, 1, 5, and in chaturtthoriso, 1. 14, is probably a reflex of the local pronunciation of the sound. Before the dental & the anusvara is changed into n in -Puruvan-sampratta- (1. 16). Consonants preceding or following directly upon r are as a rule doubled : Bee 11. 1, 3, 5, 9, 10, etc. The following are some of the exceptions to this doubling : 1. 1, -sarruartu- ; ). 7, -chakra- ; 1. 10, Onur=maha- ; 1. 17, garta- Chha is not doubled in -brahmachurichhede in l. 11, even though the doubling is required by phonetic rules, and in dinan=chhreyo= in l, 25. No distinction is made between b and v (II. 10, 12, 13, 15 and 22), the only exception, perhaps, being brahma. in l. 11. The plates record the grant of a plot of ground equal to one hala in extent, in the village of Siddhartthaka, to Tamparasarma-Dikshita, a resident of Eranda pali, who was a student of the Rigtela (Bahvpicha), well versed in the Vedas and Vedargas, and belonged to the Udavabi gotra (u. 11-13). The donor was the king Devendravarman, son of Gunarnava, a member of the Ganga family and a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (1. 9). The passages whicb eulogise the king and his family are almost identical with those of the Chicacole plates and do not require further comment. The grant was made during the Dakshinayana (Winter Solstice) on the 5th day of the dark fortnight of the month of Sravana, in the 195th year of the victorious reign expressed both in words and numerical symbols. If this refers to the Ganga era, in which almost all ? Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 130 f. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 161 f. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 17 f. * Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 131 f.

Page #256
No. 19.] SIDDHAN TAM PLATES OF DEVENDRA VARMAN: THE 195TH YEAR.213 the Eastern Ganga copper-plate grants are dated, the date of the Siddhantam plates would be twelve years later than the Chicacole plates of the same king. The writer or composer of the grant was Madanankura-Pallava, son of Matrichandra of the Apurvanata family, living in Erandapali. He may possibly have been a brother of Pallavachandra of the same family who wrote the Chicacole plates. The purdhita Chbarampanandisarman, who communicated the order of the king, perhaps corresponds to the ajnapti of other grants. With respect to the localities mentioned in the plates, it is to be remarked that the village Siddhartthaka, like Tamaragheru (or Tamaracherava) of the other Ganga plates, is mentioned as being situated in the district of Varahavartani. Dr. Sten Konow in his paper on the Madras Museum Plates of Vajrahasta III. says that Tamaracheruva and its hamlet Vataka "should be looked for in the neighbourhood of Chicacole."l In that case, the village Siddhartthaka, which is referred to also in the Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman, may be identified with Siddhantam near Chicacole, where the plates were discovered. The district Varahavartani is probably the region between the Vamsadhara and Nagavali. The word adhikrita applied to the writer and the akhasalin would point to the fact that there were special officials entrusted with the work of drawing up these documents and engraving them.-The parenthetical clause grishm-odakam, etc., in 1. 12, is interesting as indicating how much the farmers depended upon irrigation works. The plot of land which is the subject of the grant is stated to have included a water-course and a house-site. TEXT." First Plate. 1 oM' svasti [*] sakalavasumatItalatilakAyamAna ma NIyAhijayava2 takaliGganagaravAsakAmahendrAcA'lAmalazikharapratiSThitasya carAca3 raguro[:*] sakalabhuvananirmANaikasUtradhArasya bhagavato 'gokarNasvAmina4 caraNakamalayugalapraNAmAdvigalitakalikalako gAlAmalakula5 tilako nija[ni] stridhArIpArjitasakalakaliGgAdhirAjya[:*] pravitatacatu6 rudadhitaraGgamAlAmakhalAvanitalAmalayazA(:) anekAhavasako [bha]ja7 nitajayazabda[:*]] pratApAvanatasamastasAmantacakracUDAmaNiprabhAmaja Second Plate; First Side. 8 rIpuJjaraJjitacaraNaramamAhezvarI mAtApiTapAdAnudhyAto nayavinayadaya[T]9 dAnadAkSiNyazauryodAryasatyatyAgAdiguNasampadAmAdhAra: "zrIguNArNavanu. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 95. ? Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 128, 1. 8 of the text. .See also Mr.G.V. Ramamurti's paper on the Nadagam Plates of Vajrahanta (Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 1831.). which contains valuable information on the localities mentioned in the grants of the Changa kings of Kalinga. From the original plates and a set of ink impressions supplied by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. Expressed by a symbol in the original. * In his article on the Chicncole plates (above, Vol. III, p. 1301.) Prof. Hultanch insurta unnecessarily ila sblative case-ending -at after tilakayamana. . Read degcamA. * Read gokarSakhAmina* Read "nikhiMca. 10 Read zrabda:. u Read gulAbasU.

Page #257
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. 10 nurmahArAja[:] zrImAndevendravamA varAhavartanyA siddhArthakagrAme savvaMsamaveMtA nkuTumbina11 sAmAjJApayatyasti [*] viditamastu bhavatAmasmAbhitra pracAricheda ilasya bhUmira12 "dakammArga (:)nivezanasahitA promodakaM kuTumbaistulyameraNDapalivAstavyAyo13 davAhisagovAya vedavedAGgapAragAya vahujasabrahmacAriNe tamparazadIkSitAya / 14 dakSiNAyane 'udakapUrvamamprattastenApi pratirachA bhrAtre yajJazarmaNe "caturthoDo da. 15 tastadeva" jJAtvAsyopabhuJjatakArivAdhA" na "kAryA[sa]mantAmessImAliGgAni" li Second Plate; Second Side. 16 khyante [1] pazcimottarakoNe "vAya[vyAmpASA]Na[:] pUrve tUSkArakakSastato[] dasya pU. 17 veM dakSiNena gatA gartAstatI" pASANoparopi pASANastasya dakSiNe da18 kSiNapUrvakoNe pASANastasya pazcime ciccAstato pazcime pazcimAikSiNa19 koNe pASANastasyottarottara pASANo stato tahAkAlImUle pASANati / 20 bhavizyataca rAja jApayati [*] mA bhU []iphalamakA varadatte. 21 ti pArthivA[H / "] khadAnAtphalamAnantyamparadAnAnUpAlane / vyAsagItA22 vAca lokAni" bhavanti / vahubhirbasudhA datA* rAjabhismagarAdibhi[:][0] ya23 sya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM [*] "SaSTimbayasaha[nA] Third Plate. 24 Ni svoM modati bhUmidAH / *] AptA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vaset [0] svada 1 Read Tumbina * The syllable is corrected from f<<. Read w afa. - Read bhavatAma * Read naM . * Read degriccheda. * Read degdakamAmA nive. T Read kuTumba.. * Read camabrahma * Read udakapUrva sanmatta. 10 Read gerit In Rend devaM. " Read bAdhA. m Read kAyo / sama. 14 The syllable is inserted below the line. " Read vAyavyAM pA. - Read satIccheda. 1 Read gartA tata: 18 Rand pazcimadaci. " Rend pASApAstatastaTAkapAlau . For the term taTAkapAlI see the Achyutaparam plates (Ep. Ind, Vol. III, p. 128,11.15, 16). 20 Road pASANa rati. 1 Read degnupAlane. 2 Read zrIkA. - Read bhaviSya'. Read bahu'. - Read dattA. 25 Bead vien

Page #258
Siddhantam plates of Devendravarman. pNchuttklnnii / 7 daa jh, duttaal62||nii ? : "baad , khoo 7 (4G - vHy,n tee h nuuN laaNcaavaa 4 "jh @honaalaa nrk lii . nee koonee kee us nuuN chuul araa lHgaa| eenttii hai * lee 9dh hoo 4laa kee jaaN yuuh (c) 20 // kNm kr me * maantaa ? ( llaah paah k r r| cat # 7 nuuN drtp nuuNlaa 04:116 10 11 lH58veeN hai bluugee haa taa sHbb n leep ruul iNnaa 14t 10 laaiin nee n l h naal dhtuuraa hoott ee 12 | 7 uH naank, 50uHdl craa // 12 naanku :/ :: ( 5 JU: 0 5nnaa dh jhuuttaan jh jhHk Czjh ruH jh jh kee pg nee haalee hoo j nee j dh vii " nnaa jaaN buraa hn hunn vii . nuuN kttaa kee 3 dee 2 haa laa rHb nuuN nee * * 4.naa mai thaaN nuuN vii $? vii naaN baabaa bb daa bbl? 3 jeenn chuHtt | hii laa k lail lee 5 s'aam nuuN nregaabaa| nee tee oo baap diir 6 G.E.O. daa uI 20 roo p l naa , baa nuuN u taa kaa adhaaru 4 laa / g nuuN joo ruuh nuuN '4 % nee / naa n v nee c ' r n 22 9 84 8. k kiitaa ? @ s' ul nuuN hoo 22 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE FOUR-FIFTHS

Page #259
24OM TATA saseTidai 464kA vA 208) 2 TI). yu kA chajya pAsa IAS IT ke chAyo dayAla dahA TakarAha bana 17705G IN F2 meM vyApA 30 lA ke bAkI ke mAlA

Page #260
No. 19.) SIDDHANTAM PLATES OF DEVENDRAVARMAN : THE 195TH YEAR. 215 25 at TENIAT Jau gfufet [*] at Afghat88 [aTTlawat26 'nupAlanamityeraNDapalyAmapUrvanaTAnvaye mAcandrasUnudhikka27 PACal renuine fafan? yafxa&tafree 28 A UTITUT Nafatafanat[T*]punya 9829 a 100 90 8 Tufa []: Fylg30 mit auf" are epifte fa(:) !! [*] TRANSLATION.13 (Line 1) "Om. Hail! From (his) victorious residence (vasaka) at the city of) Kelinganagara, which is the ornament of the whole earth (and) which is pleasant on account of the simultaneous existence of) the charms of all seasons,-the illustrions Maharaja Devendravarman, son of the illustrious Gunarnava,-- from whom the impurities of the Kali (age) have disappeared by (his) obeisance to the two Lotas-feet of the divine (god) Gokar nasvamin, the lord of the animate and inanimate (oreation), the sole architect for the creation of the whole universe, who is established on the spotless summit of mount Mahendra; who is the ornament of the spotloss race of the Gangas; who has acquired by the edge of his own sword the overlordship (adhirajya) of the whole (country) of Kalinga ; whose spotless fame is spread over the surface of the earth, 14 girt by the wavels of the four oceans; who had caused the cry of " Victory!" (to resound) in the turmoil of many battles ; whose feet are reddened by the dense clasters of the light of the crest jewels of the entire circle of feudatories, who have been prostrated by his prowess; who is a devout worshipper of Mahosvara ; devoted to the feet of his parents ; and a receptacle of a wealth of virtues like prudence, modesty, compassion, charity, courtesy, bravery, magnanimity, truthfulness and liberality, 16 addi esses the (folloroing) order to all the assembled cultivators of the village Siddhartthaka in the district of) Varahavartani : (1. 11) Be it known to you that we have given with (libations of water one halal7 of land, including the water course and the house site, (situated) in the Brahmacharin quarter (chheda) (of this village)-the water during the summer (months being enjoyed) equally with the (other) families-during the sun's) progress to the south (dakshinayana), to TamparaGarma-Dikshita, resident of Erandapali, belonging to the Udayabi-gotra, a student of the Kig. Veda (Bahuricha) and well versed in the Vedas and Vedangas. And he having received it, has assigned a fourth share to (his) brother Yajaasarman. Having known this, therefore, there should be no obstacle put in the way of) his enjoyment of the same). The marks of the Read out at. . Read mahI. . Read har 17 , * Read Carerafa . * Read lulaambi, * Read quan. 1 Read fafaa. . Read cxfvaro. * Read earer 10 Read agar. 11 Read 13 Read afv. 11 By Dr. V. Sukthankar, Ph.D. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 131, note 10. 15 The word mala only denotes bahulya. -Thus far the contents of our grant are almost identical with the beginning of the Chicacole Grant (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 130 f.). 11 The word hala means a ploughshare, but is also used to denotes mostre of land. In the latter case it represents the amount of land which can be conveniently plougued or rather cultivated with the help of one plough.

Page #261
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. boundaries on all sides of the (piece of) land are (here) written (down): In the northwestern corner in the north-west a stone; in the east a . . . .. karaka tree; thence to the east of the chheda, the trench running towards the south; then a stone and (then) another stone; to the south of it, in the south-eastern corner, a stone; to the west of it tamarind trees; thence to the west, in the south-western corner, a stone; (then) after that stones in constant succession ; then at the foot of the bund (pali) of the tank, a stone. (1.20) And (the king) makes the (following) request to future kings: Cherish not, ye Kings, the illusion that it is useless (thinking this is) the gift of another! The merit of protecting the gift of others is infinitely greater than that of one's own gift! (1.21) There are the following verses sung by Vyasa on this point: [Three of the customary verses.] (1.26) This (edict) was written by the officer, the illustrious Madanankura Pallava, son of Matrichandra, of the family of Apurvanata (living) in Erandapali by the order (of the king) communicated by the Purohita Chharampanandi-sarman; (given ?) in the year one hundred and ninety-five-(iu symbols) 100 90 5,-of the victorious and progressive reign on the fifth day of the dark fortnight of Sravana. (1. 29) (The edict) was engraved by the keeper of records (akhafalin) Nagana Bhoi, son of Sankara. No. 20.-GAGAHA PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAUJ: SAMVAT 1199. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. These plates, of which the contents are here published for the first time, were obtained by Mr. A. C. L. Carlleyle at the village of Gagaha, and passed from him in 1887 to the Trustees of the British Museum, where they are now preserved in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts, with the number "Indian Charters 17". A cursory account of them is given by Mr. Carlleyle in vol. xxii of the Archaeological Survey of India, p. 59 f., and a paper on their date by Professor Kielhorn appeared in the Indian Antiquary, vol. 18, p. 20 f. (cf. his List of Northern Inscriptions in this journal, vol. 5, App. No. 119). Mr. Carlleyle describes Gagaha as lying on the western side of the river Rapti, about twenty-one miles south of Gorakhpur. This rather vague specification seems to suit best the village of that name situated in the tappa of Gagaha in Banagaon tahsil, which is served by the postoffice at Kori-Ram.-The record consists of two copper plates, with their edges turned up, and with holes for a ring, which is now wanting; evidently they were intended to fit one into the other. They are fairly well preserved. One of them measures about 17 inches in width and 10 inches in height; the other is slightly smaller, so as to fit into the larger. The writing is on one side only of each plate.-The character is an early Nagari, very similar to that given in Buhler's Plate V, col. xx. The letters are well shaped; their height is from inch to inch-The language is Sanskrit. As the nine introductory stanzas are known from the Kamaal plates pablished in this journal (vol. 4, pp. 100, 118), nothing need be said of them. In the remaining part there are a few points of interest. From a lexical point of view we may This must refer to the Brahmachari (c) cheda mentioned in 1. 11 of the text. 2 This is, I suppose, to be understood in the sense that from the point last mentioned the boundary line was marked by a regular succession of stones.

Page #262
218 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XIII. 2 lasa divam gatasu sakehad-Vivastan=iva bhuri-dhamna namna Yaso(50) vigraha ityoudarah [2] Tat-suto=bhun=Mahichandras-chandra-dhama nibham nijam yen=sparam-akupa3 ra-paro vyaparitam yasah || [3] Tasy-abhat=tanayo nay aika-rasikah kranta dvishan-mandalo vidhyast-oddhata-vira-yodha-timira[bo] sri-Chandradevo npipah U (I) yen=0daratara-pra4 tapa-sa(ta)mit-asesha-praj-opadravam Srimad-Gadhipur-adhirajyam-asamam dor.. vvikramon=arjjitam || [4] Tirthani Kasi-Kusiks-Ottara-Kosa (sa). Endra sthaniyakani pari5 palayat-abhigamya [hom-itma-talyam=anisa (sa) dadata dvijobhyo yon-ankita vasumati satasas-tulabhih || [5] Tasy=atmajo Madanapala iti kshitindra chudama: 6 pir=vvijayate nija-gotra-chandrah yasy-abhisbeka-kalas($)-ollasitaih payobhih prakshalitam Kale(li)-rajah-patalam dharitryah | [6] Yasyabid=vijaya prayana-sa(sa)7 mayo tung-ichal-ochchais-chalan-madyat-kambhi-pada-kram-sama-bhara-bhrasya(fya)n. mahi-mandalo chudi-ratna-vibhinna-talu-galita-styat(n)-is[ri*]g-udbhasitah seshah posha-yasa 8 deiva kshanam=asau krode nilin-ananah || [78] "Tasmad=ajayata nij-agata va (ba)hu-valli-va (ba)ddh-ivaruddha-nava-raja-gajo narendrah sandr-amita drava-muchan prabhavo gavam yo Go 9 vindachandra iti chandra iv=amva(mbu)rageh || [8*] 0Na katham=apy= alabhanta rana-kshamas-tibrisha dikshu gajan-atha Vajripab | kakubhi vabhvamurll-Abhramu-Vallabha-pratibhata iva ya10 sya ghata-gajah 1 [9] Somyam masa)masta-raja chakra-sambevita-charanah | SA cha paramabhattaraka-maharajadbiraja-paramesva(sva)ra-paramamabesva (sva)ra-nija bhuj-oparjjita-sri-Ka11 nyakuyj(bj)-adhipatya-sri-Chandradeva-pad-anudhyata pa[ra]mabhattaraka maharajadhiraja-paramesva (sva)ra-paramamahesya(sva)ra-bri - Madanapaladeva - pad apudhyata 1 paramabhattaraka12 maharajadhiraja-paramesva(sva)ra-paramamahebya(sva)r-asva (kva)pati-gajapati-narapati - raja-tray-adhipati-vividha-vidya-vichara Vachaspati-Srimad-Govindachandradeva13 pada-padma-sammatya samasta-raja-prakriy-apeta-maharajaputra-srimad-Rajyapaladeve vijayi || Hathaunda-pattalayam | Kundalagrima-paschimo Vichhiamtala14 parvvo madhya-kachha-bhumi pa[n]cha-chatushtayam-adhika-nalu panch= anke=pinalu 5 Lutha12-Gaggetals-purvve apari-vagara-bhimau pamcha dvadasam-ankozpi pamcha 12 grama-kshetrayoreni15 yasino akhila-janapadan=upagatan=&pi cha raja-rajni-ya varaja-mantri-purohita pratihara-senapati-bhapdagarik-akshapatalika 1 Metre : Sloka (Anushtubb). * The avagraha is written, in a form resembling the numeral 3. * Metre : sardulavikridita. * Metre : Vasantatilak) ; the same in verse 6. . Read Kafi-Kufik.. . Read fatalas 1 Metre : Sardulavik:idita & Read - dia. . Metre : Vasantatilski. -0 Metre : Drutavilambits. 11 Read babhramar. (For kakulha abhramur (nor.) ?-F.W.T.) 1 Cr perhaps Lupta. ! A stroke bas been recently added at the bottom of the t converting it into a h, apparently in order to idontify the name with that of Gagaha.

Page #263
No. 20.] GAGAHA PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAUJ. 16 bhishag-naimittik-antahpurika-data-kari-turaga-pattan-akara sthana - gokul - adhikaripurushan-ajnapayati vo (bo)dhayaty-adisa (sa) ti yatha vidita 17 m-asti bhavatam yath-spari-lishita1-gramah sa-jala-sthala-loha-lavan-akara-samatsy-akara-sa-gartt-oshara-sa-madhuka-chuta-vana-vitapa-vatika-tri Second plate. paryantah || sam(m)vatsareshv-ekadasa-sa(sa)teshu Phalguno ma sa(n)kla-pakah ekadasyayam3 tithau sam(m) vat 1199 Phalguna 80 Gumjhadagram-avasita-sri di 18 na-yuti-gochara-paryantah 19 si 20 mad-Rajyapaladeva-katake s-orddh[v]-adhas-chatur-aghata-visuddhah Havi 22 rbhujam te Trivenya-nadi3 snatpa(tva) vidhivan-mantradeva-muni-manuja-bhuta-pitri-ganams-tarppayitva timira-patala-pata samast-a 21 na-patu mahasam-Ushparodi (chi) sham-upasthay-Aushadhipati - sakala - sesha(kha)ram samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-vra (tra) tur-Vvasudevasya pajam vidhaya havisha 219 s[v*]a-sima nava-navaty-adhikeshu Sa (sa) nidine yair-ako-pi 11 Sa (sa)nau || ady=oha hutva mata-pitror-atmanas-cha palya(oya)-ynas(60)-bhivriddhays I Betratsa-gotraya Gargga-Bharggava-Chy Javana-tripravaraya | Yajurvvedasa (sa) khine Thakura-sri-Mahi 23 dhara-pautraya Thakura-sri-Jasarama-putraya Thakura-sri-Devarama-Thakurasri-Bhupat[i]-Thakura-[sri-*]Sridhara I eshu vra (bra)hmaneshv-asmabhir= Egokarppa-kusalata-pata-karatal-odaka-pa 24 rnna(rvva)m-a-chandr-arkkam yavat (ch)-chhasa (sa) nikritya pradatto matva yathadiyamana-bhagabhogakara-pravacikara-jalakara-gokara-taruahkada(da)da prabhriti 28 yo bhayo ja(ya) chate Ramabhadrah kalo kale palaniyo bhavadbhih vasa 25 dyn-vidhayibhaya disynth-Mi || Bhavanti v(ch)=atra dharmm-anusa(sa)msinah slokah | 5 Bhumim yah pra[ti]grihna (pa)ti yas-cha bhamim praya [ch]chhati | ubhau 26 tau punya-karmmanau niyatam svargga-gaminau || Sa (sa) mkham bhadrasana [m] chhatram var-asva (sva) vara-varanah | bhami-danasya chihnani phalam-etat-Puramdara || 27 Va(ba)hubhir-vvasudha bhakta rajabhih Sagar-adibhih yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam || Sarvvan-etana (n) bhavinah partthivem dran-bhu Read-likhita-. The ta is added below the line. [For Triveni-nadyam ?-F. W. T.] 5 Metre: Soka (Anushtubh); the same in the following two verses. * Metre: Salini. * Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh); the same in the next four verses. | samanyo=yam dharmma-hetu nripanam || Shashtim varsha-sahasra (sra) pi svargge 7 Real-setur. 2 Read ekadafyam. This is an Anushtubh line, perhaps by accident. 272

Page #264
220 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 29 ti bhumi-dah | [ch] chhot[t]A ch=anu mantacba tany-ova narakam vrajet || Gamokam svarnnam=okam! bhumer=apy=ekam-amgulan haran-narakam apuoti yavad-a-bhata-sam30 plavam || Tadaganar sahasre (aro)na asvamodha-safa)tona cha gava koti. pradunona bhumi-hartta da (sa)dhyati | Sva-dattam para-dattam(i)=va yo hareta vasundharam 81 sa vishta(shtha)yam krimi[r] bhatva pitsibhi[h] saha majjati | Vari bineshy-aranyoshu fushka-kotara-sa (sa)yinah ksishna-Barppas-cha jata(ya)nto ye syo[r] vra(bra)hma-sva-ha32 rinah | 'Yan-1ha dattani para varendrair=danani dharmmani yasa (sa)akarani ni[ro]malya-vanta-pratimani tani ko nama sadhuh punar-adadita | 33 SVat-abhra-vibhramam-ida vasndh-adhipatyam apata-matra-madhura vishay: Opabhogah pr[a]pas=tsin-agra-jala-vi(bi)ndu-sama naranam * dharmmah sakha param=abo 34 para-loka-yaneti Likhitar ch=edam tam vra-pattakam karapika-Thakura-bri, Viviken=eti 16 No. 21.-SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MADHAVA-NAYAKA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1343. BY T. A. GOPINATAA BAO, M.A., TRIVANDRAM. The subjoined inscription is engraved on three copper-plates which, though all of them have a hole in the middle of their left margin, have no connecting ring. The plates belong to the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam and were obtained on loan by mo.? From an impression taken under my supervision the inscription is edited below. The preservation of this document is good; it is written in the Telugu alphabet but the language is Sanskrit. It belongs to the time of Madhava Nayaka (1. 39) or Rajaraja Madhava-Bhupala (1. 16 f.), son of Singabhupala by his wife Annamamba (11. 10-12), and is dated in the Saka year 1843, corresponding to the cyclic year Plava (11. 2-5). On the second tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Sravana, Madhava Nayaka granted the agrahara of Torlari under the name of Srirangapura to the god Ranganatha of Srirangam. Regarding the date the Honourable Diwan Bahadur Mr. L. D. Svamikkannu Pillai writes: "The date $. 1343, Sravana bahula 2 Budhavars = Wednesday, 16th July A.D. 1421, the cyclic year Playa =s. 1343 (expired), on which day Sravana bahula 2 ended at about 42 ghatikas after mean sunrise. There were two Sravapas in this year, and the present date fell in the first or adhika Sravana, while the bahula 2 of nija Sravana fell on Friday, 15th August A.D. 1421." The name of Madhava Nayaka's father Singabhapala is known from other sources. In his report on the search for Sanskrit and Tamil manuscripts for 1896-7 the late Professor M. Seshagiri Sastri, M.A., while describing the Sanskrit work on Alamkars named Rasarnavasudhakara, writes that "It was composed by Singabhupala, who was called Sarvajna on 1 Unmetrical; the usual forn is Suvarnam=ekan gam=ekan. Metro: Trishtubh Upajati, of the Indravajra order throughout. * Metre: Vasantatilska. The danda is superfluous. Rond -yana iti. * Here follows on the plate an ornamental desiga, a double danda, the curved symbol sometimes representing on, and another double danda. . It forms No. 24 ot Appendix A of the Assistant Superintendent of Archwology's Annual Report for 1905-8.

Page #265
No. 21.) SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MADHAVA-NAYAKA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1313. 221 account of his great scholarship , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . In the Recharla family there was a prince named Yachama Nayadu, who was learned and wealthy. He fought a battle with the Pandya king and became victorious. He was styled KhadgaNarayana on account of his prowess. His wife was called Pochamata. He had three sons named Singama Nayaka, Annama Nayaka and chama Nayaka. While the eldest brother was ruling over the kingdom very ably and powerfully, the youngest, Echama Nayaka, distinguished himself for his courage and got a son named Nagama Nayaka, who acquired the titles of Rahuttaraya and Kathariraya. Singarna Nayada had two sons named Anapota, called also Ananta Nayada, and Madhava Nayadu; the latter of whom had many sons, of whom Devagiri was the most important. The elder (son Anapota of Singama) succeeded to the throne and on account of his valour obtained the title of Somakula-Parasurama. He constructed steps over the mountain Srisaila for the benefit of the pilgrims (going) to the sacred shrine of Siva under the name of Mallikarjuna situated on its) summit. His wife was called Annamamba; and she gave birth to two sons, who were named Vedagirisvara and Singabhu pati. Yachama Nayada. Siogama N. Annama N. Echama N. Nagama N. Ananta N., or Madhava N. Anapota, md. Annamamba. Devagiri and others. Vedagirisvara. Singabhupati. Adapota N. Dacha N. Vallabha N. Vedagiri N. Dama N. Mada N. The king Singama Nayada lived prosperously with bis six sons and settled in a town called Rajachala (Racha-konda), which was the capital of his ancestors, and ruled over the country between the Vindhya mountains and the hill Srisaila, which is situated in the Kurnool District." Later on, he adds that "Singama Nayadu flourished about 1330 A.D. and was called Sarvajna on account of his vast learning and was a great patron of learning. He also patronised Telugu poets, such as Bammera Potarazu who translated the Sanskrit Sribhagavata into Telugu, and Srinatha, who translated the Naishadha into the same language. The latter composed a poem called Bhoginidandakamu in honour of the Raja." 1 iti zrImaNDalAdhIzvarISamapItanarendanandamabakhabhujabalabhImacImiGgabhUpAlaviracite rasArtha vasudhAkaranAvi TETHE. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . is the colophon of one of the chapters of singabhupala's work. - Prof. M. Seshagiri Sastri's Report on the search for Sanskrit and Tamil Manuscripts for the year 1896-97, Pp. 7-9.

Page #266
222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII "In a Vaishnava sectarian work called Guruparamparaprabhava Nainaracharya, the son of Vedanta-desika, is stated to have gone, as already stated, to the court of Singama Nayadu and defeated Sakalyamalla, who was the author of the Udararaghava, and established the Vaishnava religion. In the commentary called Ratnapetika on the Subhashitanivi, a didactic poem which, it is said, Vedanta-desika composed in imitation of the Subhashitatrisati of Bhartrihari, the author says that the poem was composed for Singama Nayadu and, after finishing the poem, the author of the work sent it as a present to the king." The Vedantadesika-vaibhava-prakasika written by Chandamarutam Doddayacharya of Cholasingapuram asserts that Singama Nayaka, the son of Madhava, was a contemporary of Desika (v. 120). This fact is borne out by the very words of Desika; in the colophon to his Rahasyasandesa, written especially for Sarvajna-Simha Nayaka, he says "to the son of Madhava this fact was communicated by Nigamanta-Desika (i.e. Vedanta-desika)."1 Madhava and his son Singama belonged to Rajachala, a name which subsequently became corrupted into Recharla, which became the family name of the descendants of Singama Nayaka. In our document the place is called Rajadri, and Madhava Nayaka is said to be ruling over it. We are told in the Srivaishnava chronicles that Vedantadesika died in the Saka year 1293 (A.D. 1371), the year in which Srirangam was freed from the Musalmans and the image of the god Ranganatha was reinstated therein by Goppanarya.3 Most likely the Madhava Nayaka of our record, the same as Mada of the genealogical table, was a contemporary of Nainaracharya, the son of Vedanta-desika. The subjoined inscription, however, mentions one Venkatacharya, son of Ramanujacharya of the Srisaila-vamsa, as the guru of Madhava Nayaka. The lists of succession of the Vadagalai and Tengalai Tatacharyas are so defective that my attempt at identifying the acharya of Madhava Nayaka has proved futile. TEXT.6 First Plate; Second Side. 1 zrImate rAmAnujAya namaH U 2 svasti zrImajjayAbhyudayazaka 3 varSeSu vicatvAriMzacizatyuttarasa 4 hasra gaNiteSu gateSu navasaMvatsara 1 Idam-iti Nigamanta-Detikena pratisamadityata Madhavatmajasya, etc. ' labdhaprAye zake prAyAt saumyAbde paramaM padaM Vedantadikika-vaibhavaprakasika, p. 129. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 322-330. The verses composed in praise of Goppanarya by Vedanta-desika on the occasion are engraved on the east wall of the second prakara of the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam and the date bandhupriye', Saka 1293, is prefixed to them. The Periya-tiru-mudiyadaivu, a work which gives in an extremely brief form the lives of the Srivaishnava Acharyas, mentions one Ravu Madhava Nayakkan as the disciple of Periya Jiyar, better known by his real name Manavalamamunigal. We know that this acharya and Nainaracharya were almost contemporaneous with each other and therefore the Madbava Nayaka mentioned in the Periya-tiru-mudiyadaieu might quite likely be the donor of our document. 5 Srisailesa is the Sanskritised form of Tirumalai-nambi, an acharya of Ramanuja, and his descendants are therefore said to belong to the Srisaila-vamsa; but they are at present better known by the name of Tatacharyas. The origin of this word is explained by me elsewhere. From the original and the inked impressions prepared under my supervision.

Page #267
No. 21.] SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MADHAVA-NAYAKA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1343. 223 6 zrAvaNabahaLa'hitIyAbudhavAsa6 re svasti zrImatsakaLalokezvarAya 7 zrImanArAyaNAya ubhayakA Second Plate; First Side. 8 verimadhyavAsine ubhayavibhUtinA9 thAya zrIraMganAthAya bhava10 divya dAsAnudAsana zrIziMgabhU11 pAlanaMdanena zrImadaMbramAMbA12 garbharavAkaraparipUrNacaMdreNa 13 zrIveMkaTagirinivAsazrInivAsarcara14 NAraviMda sevAhavAkavIzailabhavadanva Second Plate; Second Side. 15 yatilakavIrAmAnujAryaputrazrI16 veMkaTAcAryapriyasiSya zrImadrAja17 rAjamAdhavabhUpAlena sASTAMgaM praNa18 mya samarpitasyAgrahArasya zAsanapatrikA19 kramaH [*] pApatsakhAya a[Xi] kalpakAya 20 dayAsAgarAya vividhacidacioSirNa 21 [sa]khilaheyaguNapratyanIkAnaMtakalyA22 NaguNakatAnAya patasIkusumasamA - Third Plate ; First Side. 23 nakAMtimate lakSmIkAMttAya tabhyaM 24 rAjAdrizeSabhUtajanapade tolUrinA25 madheyazrIraMgapurAparAbhidhAno. 26 grahAraH nityanaivedyAMgaraMgabhogajIrva27 prAsAdagopuropavanAdyanakasamucita28 kaikArthe dhArApUrvakamaSTabhogate 29 javAmyacatuHzImAsameta samappi. I Rend AyLa.. * Read bhavadIya. - Read "ravinda * Read "ziSa. Read fuefufun. [The full significance of the words ofy in 1. 20 and 2 in 1. 24 has not been brought out in the translation. The first word means that which includes the parta), 1... the lord', and the second that which is a part thereof (s.e. the world').-H. K. 8.] * Read degkAnnAya. [The plates actually bave it fr-with two (rough) :.-H, K. S.] Read jIrNa - Read ryAya. 10 Read catucaumA.

Page #268
224 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 30 : [w*) ERTIGATuat [1*] 31 me qalsthafa galante. Third Plate; Second Side. 32 yA pAlaniyyAni // asmivarthe sAkSiNa: 33 memegafaunaat shafaurut Y34 H H I EU ufat 38 - 35 #Tataifa de a l 'TATTI 36 [#]aeggurui a f urat Haf&: 1 37 Fofaata ufaa: of [s]agra ut. 38 it or TTH : [1] fafaa 39 H182710e TRANSLATION Salutation to the blessed Ramanuja! Be it well! The document (concorning) the agrahara which was granted after one thousand followed by three hundred and forty-three of the fortunate, victorious and prosperous Saks years had expired, on a Wednesday (corresponding to the second tithi of the dark (fortnight of the month) Sravana of the (cyclic) year Plava,-by Rajaraja Madhava, your devoted slave, son of the glorious Singabhupala and the full-moon (that rose out) of the sea (which was the womb of the glorious Annamamba-who is the beloved disciple of Sri Venkatacharya, son of Sri Ramanajarya, the forehead ornament of the family of Srisaila and the devont worshipper of the lotus feet of (the god) Srinivasa residing on the hill called) Sri Venkatagiri, -having prostrated with the eight parts of the body, to (the god) Sri Ranganatha, who is the glorious lord of all the universe; who is the blessed lord Narayana; who resides between the two (branches of the river) Kaveri7 and who is the master of the two vibhatis, runs as follows:- The agrahara of Torluri, which has another name Srirangapura, in the country known as Rajadri has been granted along with the eight enjoyments and powers and the four boundaries, by the pouring of water, to you,--who are a friend in times of) distress, who are like the kalpaka (tree) to supplicants, who are an ocean of mercy, who are the cause of the universe constituted by the chit and achit (or conscient and non-conscient) things, who are the enemy of all that is discardable (unworthy) and the abode of all virtues, whose brightness is equal to that of the atasi flower and who are the husband of Lakshmi,- for the daily offerings, the argarargabhoga, (repairs to the dilapidated tem le and gopura, for the garden and many other works. May this (village) be taken possession of (by you) and enjoyed as long as the moon and the sun (last) ! In that (village) the lands (belonging to the gods and brahmanas shall be protected according to the previously subsisting conditions. Rond greitaifa. Read a . Metre: Upajati. * Metre : Salidi. The anusvara stands at the beginning of the next line. * The word sashtangam is used to denote profound obeisance. * The temple of Ranganatha is situated on the island of Srirangam, formed by the two branches of the river Kiveri. * Chatunsimasamaam evidently means that the boundaries of the village were clearly defined. * See Yatindra-mata-dipika, cb. IX.

Page #269
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: A, OF SAKA 1508. 225 In witness whereof (the following are cited) :-the sun, the moon, air, fire, Heaven, the earth, water, the heart, Yama, day and night, the two sandhyas (dawn and dusk) and dharma, witness a man's doings. (The verse describing lord Ramachandra's advice to the sovereigns about the protection of charity is next quoted.) This is the writing of Madhava Nayaka. No. 22.-TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: SAKA 1508 AND 1535. BY LIONEL D. BABNETT. The two records which are here published formerly belonged to the collection of Sir Walter Elliot, and were presented by him in 1887 to the British Museum, where they are now deposited in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts; the first of them, which I call A, bears the register-number "Indian Charters 31," and the second (B) the number "Indian Charters 29." A.-OF SAKA 1508. This dooument consists of five copper plates, of the shape usual at this period in the Carnatic; for examples I may refer to this journal, vol. III, p. 236, vol. IV, p. 269, and vol. XI, p. 326. It is in good preservation, and has the usual ring with seal bearing the device of a boar. The maximum height is 94", and the width is 63". The character is the peculiarly hideous Nandinagari usual in records of this region and date; the letters are about " in height. The language, with the exception of a few Kanarese birudas, is Sanskrit, and has been already reviewed by Dr. Hultzsch in his paper on the Vilapaka grant (above, vol. IV, p. 269), the historical prelude of which is almost identical with that of the present record. It is in metre throughout. The document refers itself to the reign of Venkatapati I, Maharaja of the 'Carnatic. After two introductory verses thirty-eight stanzas are devoted to the glories of his lineage and himself, on which see above, vol. IV, p. 270. We are then informed that he granted two villages to the Brahman Kalimili Krishnam-bhatta, son of Viram-bhatta and grandson of Malagam-bhatta, of the Kausika Gotra, the Katyayana Satra, and the sakha of the White Yajurpeda. The poet who composed the record (or, more correctly, the part of the record subsequent to the prasasti), was Koishna, son of Kamakoti and grandson of Sabhapati (1. 154). The engraver was Ganapayacharya, son of Virana (1. 155). On these families see above, vol. III, p. 237. The date of the grant is: the twelfth day, a maha-tithi, in the bright fortnight of Karttika of the Sake year 1508, the cyclic year Vyaya. On this Mr. Robert Sewell has kindly sent me the following observations: "The date corresponds to 14 October, A.D. 1586. This was & Friday. As regards its being & maha-tithi, I believe that technically it was not one of those days; that is to say, it was not a maha-dvadasi in the language of the Panchangas. But Karttika gakla 12 is always an important tithi, as it is the end of the Chaturmasya-vrata, and is the occasion of the Prabodhotsava festival, when the awakening of Vishnu is celebrated, also his marriage to the Tulasi plant, the Tulasi-vivaha. Moreover, the forenoon marks a Manradi day: see Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., 1897, p. 185, and Swamikannu Pillai's Indian Chronology, p. 5). Kielhorn quotes (footnote 23) an inscription in which the tithi is described as punya utthanaduadasi-tithi, 50 I think the date may be accepted, so far as it goes. Accordirg to Swamikann

Page #270
226 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Pillai, a Karttika sakls 12 is a Maha-dvadasi when either it or the previous tithi is current on two successive sunrises. But this was not the case in this year, so it was not a Maha-dvadasi. But it might have been called a Maha-tithi, for the reasons given above (ceremonial). On the other hand, I have a note that Alberani says that Karttika sukla 12 was an unlucky' tithi." A considerable amount of topographical detail is given. The villages granted are Yampedu, otherwise known as Venkatamabarayasamudram, and Battulappalli, also styled Venkatendramaharayasamudram. From 11. 130-137 we learn that Yampedu lay in the Pada-nalu, and in the magans-sthana of Gudalisve[ram), and that it was situate east of Velagampadu, south-east of Timmavaram, south of Inagalur, south-west of Poli, north-west of Gangalappandi, north of Pallam, and north-east of Vagividu or Vagavidu (the plate has the erroneous spelling Vagidos, 1. 135). We may therefore conclude with certainty that Yampedu is the modern village of Empedu, in the Kalahasti taluka (Zamindari) of North Arcot District. The Indian Atlas sheet 77 (1828) shews "Impedoo"-1.. Empedu-about 2 miles north of Pallam (or "Pallam," as it calls it), and places the latter in about lat. 13deg 49 and long. 79deg 39'. Velampada, evidently the ancient Volagampadu, is in lat. 13deg 52',long. 790 37}. Inagalar, Timmavaram, Poli, Gangalapali, and Vagaveda (to give them their modern namos) are enumerated as adjacent villages of the same taluka in the Lists of Towns and Villages constituting the Registration Sub-districts of North Arcot. Gudalisvaram is perhaps the Kundalisvara mentioned in 1. 90. As regards the second village, it may bo identified with the modern Battulapalle, also in Kalahasti taluka. We are told in Il. 137-141 that it was in the rajya of Chandragiri, and in the sima of Velampadu (obviously & mistako for Velgam padu, i.e. Velagampala), lying east of Kalavalpundi, south-east of Mannavaram, west of Velagampalu, and north of Yarlapindi. Now Yarlapadi, as it is now called ("Yaerlapoondy" on the old Indian Atlas), lies in about lat. 13deg 51' and long. 79deg 36', and Mannavaram is in lat. 13deg 53' and long. 79deg 35'. It is impossible on these data to identify the Kalavalpundi of 1. 138 with the "Kalavalapudi" or "Culwulapoondy" of the maps, which is about 7 miles east by south-east from the modern Velampalu, whereas according to our grant it should be to the west of it; but it is possible that the author of the document made a blunder in his geography. TEXT.2 First plate. 1 Sri-Verkatehaya namah 1 'Yasya samparka-punyena na. 2 ri-ratnam abhut=sila | yad=upasyam sumapasam tad-vastu. 3 dvardvam-as[ro]aya (ID [1*] Yasya dvirada-vaktr-adyah parishadya[h*] 4 ppa(pa)ras-batam | vighnam nigb[n*]anti bhajatam Vishvaksenam tam=5 graye (I) [2] Jayati kshira-jaladher-jatam sav[y]-ekshanam Hare) I alam6 banam chakorapan=amar-iyushkaram ma[haw] (11) [3] Pagtrastasya Purtira va Budha-antastasy-Ayar=asy=atmajah samjajoe Nahusho 8 Yayatir=abhavatta mach=cha Parus-tatah 1 tad-vamse Bharato 9 babhuva nripatis-tat-samtata. Samtanus=tat-turyyo Vijayo= 10 bhimanyar=udabhut=tasmach-cha Parus=tatah 1 (ID [4"] "Namdastasy-Ishta. 1 See ch.77 fin. in Sachau's edition. It is there stated, on the authority of the "Srudhava" (? Saroddhara) ascribed to Mahadeva, that the twelfth days of both halves of Karttika are unlucky.-L. D. B. ? From the plates. Metre: Sloks (Anushtubh); the same in verses 2-3. * Read abhich=chlila. 5 Metre : Sardulavikridits. * Read tasmat=Parikshittata). 7 Metre: Sragdhara.

Page #271
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: A, OF SAKA 1508. 227 u morbhut-sama"]jani navamas tasya rijnas-Chalikka-kshmapas-ta12 t-saptama[ho] Sripati-ruchir=abhavad-Raja-purvo naromdrah ta13 sy=asi(eid) Bijjalomdro dasama iha pripo Vira-Hemmali. 1+ rayas-tarttii(yi)ko Murarau ksita-natir=udabhat-tasya MA. 15 yipur-isah (ID [5] Tat-turyo-jani Tata-Pimnams-mahipalo 16 nij-alokada-trast-amitra-ganasutato-jani baran(n) du17 ngoai sapt-hitat | anh(n)=aikone Ba Bomideva-nripti18 8-tasy-aiva jajne suto Viro Raghavedevaradziti tata[ho] 19 sri-Pimnamo bbuvansipah (ID [6] 3Araviti-nagarl-vibhor=abu(bho). 23 b Second plate: first side. 20 d-asya Bukka-dbarapipatis-suta) yena Saluva-Noi. 21 simha-rajyam-apy- dhamana-mahnsa sti(sthi)rikritam (ID [7] Svab-ka. 22 mini[] sva-tanu-kamtibhir-aksb[i]pamtith Bukk-ivanipa-tilako budha-kalpa-rakh1 Kalyanini[m] Kamalanabha iv=Abdhi-kanyam 24 Ballambikam-udavaha[d] bahu-maaya-silam [ll 8] Sut-ova Kalas-am. 2: budhes-Surabhil-asuga Madhavat Kumaramaiva Samkarat=Ku26 la mshibbritah kanyaka | Jayamtam=Amara-prabhor=api Sach=i. 27 va Bukk-adhipacb=chbrutam jagati Ballam-alabhata Ramarajam 28 sutar (ID) [98] Sahasraig-saptatya sahitam=api yag=8imdhu-janusham 29 Sapadasy-anika samiti bhuja-sauryyena mahata | vi30 jity-adatto-smad-avani-giri-durga [m] vibhutas& vidhat-em31 drah Kisappodayam-api vidravya sahasa I (ID [10] Kandanavoli32 durgum=uru kamdalad-abhyadayo bahu-balena yo bahutare33 na vijitya Hareh | sannibitanya tatra charap-arabushu bha36 ktataya jnatibhir-arpitam sudhayati sma nishevya vi35 sham ! (ID) (119) Sri Ramaraja-kshitipasya tasa(sya) cbimtamaner=arthi36 kadar bakanan Lakshmir-iv-Ambhoruba-lochanasya Lakka[m*]37 bik-amushya mabishy-alasit (ID [12] Tasy-adhikais samabhava38 t=tanayas-tapobhi[*) sri-Ramgaraya-npipati[6] Sasi-vam sa-di pah |asan samallasati dhamani yasya chitra[m] notrapi 40 veiri-sudsisam cha niramjanani (* 13) 10Sati[m] Tirumalambi41 kam charita-lilay-Arumdhatim11 | Elimanguraiva Robinim 39 Second plate : second side. 12 bridaya-harinii sad-gonairea modata sadharminima43 yam-avapya vir-agranih (ID (14) Rachita-naya-vicbaram Ra41 marajam cha dhiram vara-Tirumalarayam Vem kacadri-kshi15 tisam ajanayata saye(e)tan-inupurvya kumaran-ila 16 Tirumaladevyam=iva raja mah-aujah 1 (ID (15") 13 Sakala-bhuvana-kam Netre: Sardalavikridita. Metre: Rathoddhata. 5 Metre: Prithvi. * Metre : Sailasikba. * Metre: Vasantatilaka. 11 There is a gap here: the text should read thus carmati yufo rw.dhatin " Vetre: Puslapitigra. ? Read bhun="ripah. * Metre: Vasantatilaki. * Metre : Sikharini. . Netre: Trishtubh, Indravajra. 10 Metre: Prithvi. charita-lilay- Irndhati.pratham api titiksday 11 Metre: Valini. lu 2

Page #272
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 47 takan-aratin samiti nibatya sa Ramaraja-virah | Bha 48 ratam-anu Bhagirath-di-raja-prathita-yasah prasasasa cha 49 kram-urvyah() [16] Vitarana-paripatim yasya vidya-dhurinam na 55 56 50 khara-mukhara-vina-nada-gitam nisamya anukalam-aya 51 m-aval-ambu-bimb-apadesad-amara-nagara-sakhi lajja 52 ya majjat-iva (1) [17] Vyarajata Sri-vara-Vem katadriraja[b] kshi 53 tau Lakshmana-chara-murttih jya-ghosha-durikrita-Meghana. 54 dah kurvan Sumitr-asaya-harsha-posham (1) [18*] Trishu sri-Ramga kshma parivridha-kumareshv-adhi-ranam vijity-ari-kshmapan Tirumala mala-maharaya-nripatih mah-aujah ssa (sa)mmra 57 jy sumatir abhishikto nirupamo prasastrarvim sarvam-a 58 pi tisrishu murttishv-iva Harih () [19] Yasasvinam-agrasarasya [VOL. XIII. 59 yasya ya7 pattabhisheko(ke) sati parthiv-emdoh dan-ambu-parai 60 rabhishichyamana devi-padam bhumir-iyam dadhati (1) [20] Anam 61 taram tat-tanayah pratitas-chakasti hast-apajita-dvi(dyn)-sa 62 khi sri-Vemgalamba-chira-punya-rasi[s] sri-Ramgaraya[s] sri 63 ta-bhagadheyah (I) [21] Yatha-vidhi mahlsur-ottama-krit-abhi Third plate: first side. 64 shok-otsave yadiyya-kara-vari-de kanaka-vrishti-de 65 sarvatah yaso-maya-taramgini dasa-dig-amtaro jrim. 66 bhate satam p[r]asamito-bhavat-kripanat-oru-davanalah | ( [22] 10Ni67 ty-anirasta [n] dinape sapatnan samhritya samrakshita-sarva-lo us ko sri-Ramghu(ga)raya-kahitipalake-smima pada [m] Murareh para69 mai prapanne () [23] Vidvat-trapa-parastadas12=tad-anuja [*] Vemgalamba 70 para puny-otkarsha-phal-odayas-Tirumala-sri-dova-ray-a 71 tmabhih samtana-dhru (dru)r-iva sthitas-Sura-giran sammrajya-sim 72 hasano sarvam sasti nayena Vem katapati-sri-deva-raya[b] 73 kshamam (1) [24] Yatha Raghu-kal-odvaha [s] svayam Arumdhati-jani ya 7 na sva-gotra-guruna sudhi-tilaka-Tatayaryyena yah 75 tha-vidhi yasas vina virachit-abhisheka [h] kshanad-vibhidya 76 Yavan-asaran-vijayato prasasan mahim (1) [25] 14Sri-Vemkatam 77 bi va(va)ra-Raghavamba | Pedobamamba chali Pinavobamamba | 78 nitya sameta iva saktayo yam dovyo-nurumddhamti pavi 79 tra-silah ) [26*] 16Yasy-atiprathit-aujasau(so) rapa-mukhe sena-bha 1 Metre: Malini. 2 Metre: Tri tabl Upajati, pada 1 being Upend.avajra and 2-4 Indravajra. Delet: the second mala. Meie: Siabar ni. Metre: Trialbh Upajati, pada 1 being Upendravajra and 2-4 Indravajra. 7 Delee this syllable. 5 Metre Tbh Upajati, pudas 1-2 being Upendravajra and 3-4 Indravajra. M. Piwi. Metre Privi. 14 Mette: Trishtubh Upajati (padus 1 and 3-4 Indravajra, 2 Upendravajra). This sy luble is superfluous. Sri Read prasasty=ureim. Mietre. Th Upajati, pades 1-3 being Indravajra and 4 Upendravajra. [The first quarter of the zerce is not intellige. I would suggest the reading nita rast-di-uripe.-H. K. S.] M.tre: dulvik.idita. 12 Rad parayanas. 16 Metre Surdulavikridita; the same in verse 27.

Page #273
No 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: A, OF SAKA 1508. 229 80 air-adbbatai[s] - top-Ahsita-Saimdhava-dvipa-gbata-sast-Etape81 tr-adimah | nirvindo Malukibharama-tanubhas=gamprapya ge82 ham mahair=manda[8] sam(n) Mahamanda-sahur-ayate -arth-abbidha83 m-anv-sham (ID [27] Yasmimn=amgade-nirvibesham-akhilam-uryim bhu84 je bibhrati | pritah pannaga-mamdal-adhipa-kula-kshopi Third plate : second side. 85 bhrito nirbharah yasmai bhu-valay-aika-dhur-vaha-kalam-a86 samsamanas=sada sevamta vrisha-sailatandhigata(6) sri87 Vemkatadr-isvaram (ID) [28] SVarasi-gambhirya-vigesha-dhuryyas=ohaurasi-du. 88 rg-ai[ka*]-vibhala-varyyah par-ashta-dig-raya-manah-prakama-bhayamkarah sa89 rngadhar-imtaramgah (ID [29] Sara-vira-ramaya samullasann-Araviti-pu. 90 ra-bara-nayakah | Kundalisvara-maha-bhuja[6] srayan mandalika. 91 dharapi-varahatam (II) [30] SRajnam vard rana-mukha-Ramabhadra iti sru92 tah 1 varni(rni)ta-birudo nana-varna(rna)-sri-mandalika-gamda iti 1 (ID (31"] 6A93 treya-gotra-janam=agrasaro bhubhujam=udara-yasah ati94 biruda-turaka(ga)-dhatto mati-garor=#-Ratta-Magadha-manga-padah 1 (ID (32(r)] 95 Saly-ari-niti-sali Kalyanapur-adhipah kala-chaturah Cha96 likka-chakravartti mapikka-maha-kirita-ma baniyah (ID) [33] Ebi97 ruda-Raya-rahuta-vesy-aika-bhujanga-biruda-bharita-brih ra98 myatara-kirttir=Oddiys-raya-disa-patta-biruda-gho[shepa [II 34"] 14099 shadhi-paty-upamai(yi) ta-gandas=tosbana-rapa-jit-asama-kamdah 100 bhasha (she)ge tappuva rayara gamdah poshana-nirbhara-bhd-nava-khan101 dah (ID) [35] Rajadhiraja-birado Rajaraja-sam-am hatih mora 102 rayar gard-amko Meru-lamghi-yaso-bharah (II) [36] Para-dareshu vi103 mukhah para-raya-bhayamkarah 1 sishta-samrakshana-paro dushta106 sa[r]dula-mardanah 1 (ID [37] Ar-ibha-ganda-bhorando Hari-bhakti-sudha105 nidhih | ity-adi-birudair@vandi-tatya nityam=abhishtatah 1 (ID) [38] Fourth plate : first side. 106 Jaya jiv=Ati vadinya janit-mjali-ban107 ddhaya | Kambo(bho)ja-Bhoja-KAlimga-Karahat-adi108 parthivaih pratihara-padam praptaih prastuta-stuti-gho109 shanah 1 (ID (89*] 10Soxyam niti-jit-ari(di)-bhapati-tatis-Sutrama-sa110 khi gudhi- sarthanam bhaja-tejasa svavasayam(n) Karnats-si[in] 111 hasanam a Setdr=api ch=a-Bimadri vimatan sa[m ]hritya 112 Sasan muda sarv-drvill prachakasti Vom katapati-sri-do 113 VA-ray-agranih || [40"] 12V asu-ambara-ban-emdu-ganito Saka-va114 tsare Vyaya-sam vateazo khyato . Karttiko masi fobhand! (ID (41"] 115 Pakslio valaksh punyayam 113 dvadassya (syam cha maha-titbau ! Svami 1 Rend fastr.. Elsewhere spelt Mali * Metre: Trishtubh Upajati (padus 1-2 Indravajra, 3-4 Upondravajru). * Metre : Rathoddhata. Metre : a half-Anushtabh followed by the first half of an Arya. * Metre : Giti ; the same in verscs 33-34. * Metre : Dodhaka. 6 Metre : Sloka (Anushtubl); the same in verses 37-39. * The Vilapaka grant has anhitih. 1 Metre : Sardula vikridita 11 The noribe by an error has written two vertical matras, instead of one, after the first o. 12 Metre : sloks (Apushtubh); the same in verges 42-61. 1 Delete the days.

Page #274
230 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 116 pushkar[i*pi-tirol Verkatisvara-sannidhau! (ID (42*] Srimat-Kausika117 gotraya Rama dhyan-Gunata-sriyo | Katyayana-susutra118 ya sasta(sva)t-nisvarya-salino 1 (ID 543*] Khyata-Sukla-Yajus-sakh-adhya119 (yi)nam-avanitalo brahma-varchasa-sarmramjya -Sri-svayam120 vara-gamine ! (ID) [44] Sarva-dharma-rahasy-artba-sara-vijnana-ve. 121 dino I samgita-sahiti-pirva-sarva-vidy-aika-bardhatol (II) [45*] Pu122 sht-asisha-dvijendraya mpisht-anna-pratipadino | ashtadasa 123 purananam-abhijat-artha-lamkine (ID) [46] Sneh-abhishokat=saka124 la-dehinam doha-poshanam ! tanv do tatavat Sauri-vasare125 shu ynsasvino 1 (ID) [47*] Par-opakara-silaya Parasara-sam-o(au)ja126 68 Agro npipanam van-matrad-afvamedha-vidhai(yi)no! (ID) [48] Dasa127 vaisalyavatya cha dhiya sri(sru)ty-anta-gamine | Kalimili128 sri-Malagam-bhatta-pnutraya dhimatel (II) [49] Viram-bbat[t]a-budhimdra. 129 sya sunavo dipti-bhanavo! Venkatadr-isat-bhaktaya Krishnam Fourth plate : second side. 130 bhatta-manishino I (ID (50*] Sri-Chandragiri-rajya-sthan Pada131 nadu-susima-gami prakhyata-Gudalisva[ra]-magani. 132 sthana-sobhitam (ID (519) Velagam pati-prachya-stham Timmavarad=a133 gneyyakam Ingalu(la)rorudakshina-stham Poligramas nairra(rri)tam (ID [52*] 134 Gamgalappurdi-vayavyam Pallagramas(t)=tadh(th)-Ottarar prakhyata135 Vagi vijdos-cha ISanim disam-britam (ID (53"] Sri Venkatamah136 rayasamudra-pratinamakam Yampedul-maha-gramam grih-a137 ram-opasobhitam ! (ID) [54] Sri-Chandragiri-rajya-stham Vel[8*]ampa. 138 ti-susima-gar! Kalavalpam di-prachya-stham Mannavara 139 d=agniyyakam! (II) [55] Velgampati-ppa(pa)schima-stham Yarlapumdyad=u140 dag-bhavan Vemkatem dramahar yasamudr-apara-namakam 141 Battulappalli-namaoar gramam=arama-sobhitam (I) (56"] Sarva-ma. 142 nyam chatus-sima-sabita cha samamtatah nidhi-njkshopa143 pabhana-siddha-sadhya-jal-anvitam 1 (11) [57] Akshiny-agami. 144 sai(samyuktam ye(o)ka-bhojyam sa-bhuruham vapi-kupa-tatakai145 fecha kachchh-aramais-cha samyatam (ID) [58*] Putra-pantr-adibhir-bbojyarr kra146 mad=a-chandra-tarakath | dan-adhamana-vikriti-yogyam vi147 nimay-ochitai! (II) (59*] Paritah prayatai[s*] snigdhaih purohita148 purogamaih vividhair-vibudhai[s] srauta-pathikair-adhikai[ro] gi149 ra 1 (ID) [00*] Sri-Vira-Venkatapati-maharaya-mabipatish"] I sa-hi150 ranya-pasodhara-parvakam dattavan-muda | [61*] Sri | Fifth plate. 151 Sri-Venkatapatiraya-kshitipati-varyasya kirtti152 dhuryasya Sasanam-idam sudhi-jana-kuyalaya-chandrasya bha 1 This is still the name of one of the sacred tirthas on the Tirupati bill.-H.K.S.) Read sanrajya.. + [The word dasa as it stands does not give any sense. Perhaps the poet intended drisa, thereby meaning that "(his) eyes were broad and like (his) wisdom reached the end of the fruti (also ear)."-H. K. S.] * The scribe has written both a long and a short . * Unmetrical ; probably we should read -gramachucha. * Apparently a syllable, such as fri., has been omitted at the beginning of the line. 1 Metre : Giti ; the same in verse 63.

Page #275
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: B, OF SAKA 1535. 231 153 mahondrasya (ID [628] Vem katapatiraya-ksbmapa nidesasanal-sloka. 154 ni Krishna-kavi[ho] Kamakotissaram--abhanit-Sabhapateh pautrah ! (D) [63*] Vem135 katomdra-maharsyu-kisanad=Viran-atmajah frimad-Ganapa156 yaoharyo vyalikhattamra-sasanar (11) [64] Dana-palana yor=madhye 157 dBukch=chhroyo-napalanam 1 danat-svargam-avapnoti palanad-2158 chyutam padam! (I Sva-datta[da] dvigunam punyam para-datt-anupalanam 159 para-datt-Epaharena sva-dattam nisbi(shpha)lam bhavot! (ID Sva-datta pa160 ra-dattam va yo hareta vasunddharam shashtir=varsha-sahasru161 ni vishta(shtha)yam jayato kri(kli)mihi (!) Eksiva blagini loko sa162 rvosham-ova bhabhujan na bhojsa na kara-grahya vipra-datta 163 vasu mddhara (ID "Samanyo=yam dharma-sotu[ro] npipanam kulo 164 kalo palanlyyo bhavadbhih sarvan-etan bhaviuah 165 pp(p)rthivomdran bhfiyo bhayo yachats Ramachandrah || Sri || 166 Sri-Venkatesa. B.-OF SAKA 1535. This record is ongraved on five well preserved copper plates, similar in shape and in tho character of the alphabet to A, and with a similar ring and seal. Their niaximum height is 96", and their width 6%" The size of the letters is abont -The languago is Sanskrit and metrical throughout. Vy. 1-88, with the exception of v. 28. are all found in A, and hence their language need not detain us; but we may note a sprinkling of Tamil words in the sabscquent verses, viz. nadu, "county" (1. 103); pattu, a local group of villagos (ib.); kuniru, "brook" (1. 134); kimi, "share in an estate" (1. 131, otc.); sandum (1. 131); kuli, i.e. kuli, e square foot (1. 137), besides proper names. The document refors itself to the reign of Venkatapati I, and vv. 3-38 consist of a panegyric upon him and his ancestors, while the remaining verses record the grant of a village to a namber of Brahmans (see the table on pp. 235-237). As 37 of the first 38 stanzas are contained with little variation in A, it is needless to reprint them here. Vv. 1-16 of A correspond to vv. 1-16 of B; vy. 18-22 of A to vv. 17-21 of B; vy. 24-25 of A to vv. 22-23 of B; v. 26 of A to v. 24 of B, but with the difference that B gives the names of the queens as Venkatamba, Pedobamamba, Krishnamamba, and Kondamambal; vy. 27-28 of A to vy. 25-26 of B ; v. 30 of A to v. 27 of B; and vv. 31-40 of A to vr. 29-38 of B. V. 28 of B is not found in A, and is as follows: Vemga-tribhuvani-malla[ho] Samkhya-kshiti-kal-Arjunah | Urigola-suratrans Hari-gocharamanasah 1 (11. 77-78); on this see above, vol. IV, p. 270. The composer of the verses subsequent to the prasasti was Chidambara-kavi, the nephew of Sivasorya-kavi (1. 160); and the engraver was Kamayacharya, son of Ganapaya and younger brother of Virana (1. 161). On the latter's family suo above, vol. III, p. 237. The date is given as : Saka 1535, Pramadicha, Sravana, the twelfth of the bright fortnight, a mahd-tithi. On this Mr. Sewell has kindly sent me the following remarks "Saka 1535 expired was Pramadin (Pramadicha' is a cominon South-Indian error in naming this year), i.e. A.D. 1613-14. The date was, so far as can be gathered, 18 July, 1613, 1 Corrupt : perbaps we should read .kshmapati-nindefina fasana-flekan. Corrupt : apparently we should read Ka makofi-putra; see sup., p. 225. Metre : Sloks (Anushtubh); the same in the next four verses. * Metre. Szini. . Written in large Telugu charactera. * This frequently occurs in Tamil inscriptions for a sub-channel of irrigation; kan + oru is literally ca river (flowing from an orifice." Kawi may bere stand for the measure of Innd, i.e. th of anti-IK.SI 1 V. 24 of Bruns thus: Sri-Venkata mba cha Pedabanambi fri-Krishnama mbrapi cha kudananlal bhagyena i devya imi bhajante faleti-trai(yi) wili-sa-pili(u)yo yan (1.. 6-67). A (v.26) gives the funes 29 Venkatunba, Raghavanba, Podobamimba, and Pinavobamamba. * Rue ubor, vol. 111, p. 155.

Page #276
232 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. Sunday. The moon at suurise was in the nakshatra Mila. Every Sravana sakla 12 is the day of the ceremony known as Vishnoh pavitr-aropanam (see Kielhorn's list in the Indian Antiquary, 1897, p. 181, and Swamikannu Pillai's Indian Chronology, p. 50); so the day might perhaps be appropriately called a maha-tithi. But it was not one of those noted by S. Pillai as specially a maha-dvadasi by reason of the tithi (the 12th) being current at sunrise on two successive days." A considerable number of places are mentioned. The village granted, Katrapadi. Chinatimmapuram ("Little Timma's Town in Katrapadu "), also known as Krishnanjamasamudram, is described in 11. 102-109 as lying in the rajya of Padavidu, in the Topdaimandalam, as forming part of the Vadapuryambi-nadu, and as being an ornament of the Palavur-kottam; it was situate in the pattu of Parandarami and in the sima of Ponneri, and lay east of Vadratangalam, south-east of Rettagunta, south of Nangamangalam, west of Karigeri, north-west of Brahmavaram, north of Kagayanallur, and north-east of Dharapadavidu. Most of these places can still be traced, with little change of names. Padavidu, more correctly Padaividu, is now Padavedu, in the Polar taluka of North Arcot District (cf. above, vol. IV, p. 138 n.; South Indian Inscriptions, vol. I, p. 82). On the kottam of Paluvur or Paduvar see above, vol. IV, pp. 138, 180, 271; it is enumerated as no. 19 in the old list of kottams of the Tondaimandalam given in C. P. Brown's Three Treatises on Mirasi Right, p. 56, according to which it included Arkadu-nadu (Arcot) and Sengupram. Paradarami, as it is now called, is in lat. 13deg 4', long, 79deg 2', in the Chittur Town Sub-district, Chittur taluka, North Arcot, and is numbered in the Survey as 159; see also above, vol. IV, p. 271 and note. Rettagunta (survey no. 132), now a small village attached to Besavapalle, and Nangamangalam (survey no. 126) are both in the Chittur taluka of Katpadi Sub-district. Karigeri (survey no. 14), Brahmapuram (no. 15), Kangayanellur (no. 16), and Dharapadavedu-to give them their modern names-are all in the Gudiyattam taluka of Katpadi Sub-district. The site of Katrapadi-Chipatimmapuram may therefore be conjecturally fixed as about 12deg 59' N. by 79deg 12' E. TEXT.3 Third plate: second side. -98 Sri Bana-sakti-kalamb-emdu-ganite Saka-vatsare | Prama 99 dich-abhidho varsha punye Sravani (pa)-namani (I) [39*] Pakshe valakshe punyayam dvada 100 sya(sya)m cha maha-tithau sri-Venkatesa-pad-aba (b)ja-sannidhan sreyasam nidhau (1) [40] 101 Nana-sakh-abhidha-gotra-sutrobhyah sastra-vittaya vikhyatebhyo vi(dvi)jati102 bhys veda-vi[d]bhyo visoshatah (ID [41] Padavidu-surajya-stham Tomdamamdala-madhya 103 gam Vadapuryyambi-nadu-stham Palavur-kotta-bhushanam () [42*] 10% khyatam Ponneri-simni agni-di 105 k-[s]thitam | (ID [43] Dakshinam Namgamam gallat paschimam gramad-Bramha 106 var-abhikhyad-v[*] yavim disam-asritam | () [44] Gramat-Kagayanalluror uttarasyam Paramdarami-pat[t*]an cha cha Sri-Vadratamgala-pracht-stham 1 Katpadi represents the Katrapadu of our record. * Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh); the same in vv. 40-80. Rettagumt Karigeryyas-cha From the plates.

Page #277
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: B, OF SAKA 1535. 233 107 didisthitam Dhirapadavidu-gramad-16na-harid-abrayari ( 15] Kfishnamja108 Mwamudra-sr-pratinama samanvitam grama-ratnam Katrapadi-China109 timmapur-Ebhidham | [46] Sarta-mangar chatu (6']-s1ma-sabitari cha sam(sa)mamtatah 110 nidhi.n[i]kshopa-pashina-siddha-sadbya-jal-invitam (ID [47] Akshinyngini BA[tb]gu. 111 ktam gana-bhojyam sa-bharuham vapi-kupa-tatakais-cha kachchh-krumaisa cha saygu. 112 tarn! (II) [48] Putra-pautr-Edibhir-bhojyam kramad--chandra-tarakarit 1 danadhamana vikriti113 yagyarh vinimay-dohitam (ID (49] Paritah prasatai[s] enigdhaih purohita purogamaih Fourth plate : efirst side. 114 vividhair-vibadhai[*] frauta-pathikair-adhikair-gira [ll] [50] Sri-Vi[ra(r)). Venkata115 pati-maharaya-mahipatih sa-hiranya payodhara-parvakan 116 dattavan-mada [519] Sri 11 Vpittimainto-tra likhyanta vipra vedanta pamgal. 117 atr-aika-vrittimin-ardha-vapush purusho grihi (D) [52deg) Urasa griha modhi cha poro119 sho=tr-aika-vrittimaa | vedarta-mukharo gramo veda-vrittir-ih-aikika 1 (0) [53*) Apastam119 bo Yajashikah srivats-invaya-bhishanam vritti-trayam Gonapal[l*]y-Appa bhatta: 120 m=ih=denuto (ID (54"] Sriman Marzasahayo-Yya-dikshito Visvanathayah 1 tad-vams[a"] 121 g-tatra yo toutra prithak (g)=ekaika-bhaginah (ID) [55] Tad-vamsa-io [Tio) raputars-Aana(ppo)-py-atreardha-vrittimil122 Atroga-gotr-abharanam Kpa(Kri)al naya [S] Srinivasayah | Nagayo=picha yo tetra pri123 tha[g=c*]kaika-bhaginah 1 (!) [56*) Sriramas-Tirumalayo Lokan-bhatto=pi to traga) tad-vamba124 ja [s] svayan to-tra dve dvo vritti[m] prithak prithak 1 (HD) [57] Ek-ardha-vrittiman=atra Sankarasia125 t-kul-o.ibhavah etat-kaniyao-Konappo=py-asminn=ek-ardha-vpittiman 1 (ID 557 Yallavadha126 11 Malyala-Raghunatha-Ganesvarih | Hari(ri)tr-ramgaja yo to prithak(g)-ekaika. 127 bhagivah (ID (59deg) Kaundinya-gotrajanimas Timma-Nagnya-Vallabhah Samkaro Nara128 68-ch-aite grmo-tr-aikaika-bhaginah (ID) [60") Tad-gotras-Challo-Naraso bhaga-dvajam-ih-asna Road samutan. * The reading of this name is uncertain, as the compound letter which I read a PP is seered throngh in order to make some correction; the metre may be emended by reading Conapalliy, For Shaftam read bhatte. 1 Asyllable is weating, probably Ti. Read.gotrajanmanas.

Page #278
23 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 129 te | Bharad vajo=pi Vedamttan Venkatadrir=dvi-vrittiman (ID) [61*] Tad gdtra-ja Rama-Ver130 katadry-Aho[ba]!S-Raghavah y ()kaika-bhagino-mi tad-gotra-jag-Chakravartye api 1 (II) [628] 131 Tiruvomgalayd-py-atr-uiti vrittinam ta chatushtayam Appa-Komdo-tra tad van132 Bi(si) vrittimzekam=ih=asnuto 1 (ID [63*] Atr=ardha-vsittiman Sonnavannag-tad. vam sa-lam133 bhavah | Akaragannir=apy=ardha-vrittiman tat-kul-odbhavah | (ID) [64*] Deva Lakshmana134 kannaru-prachi(chyam) samlach=cha dakshinam i prathamam kanim=ekam ch= obhaya-samdaL35 ch=cha dakshinam (ID (658) Ardh-a(o)ttaram kanim=api punah sitteri dakshina[m] | Pica136 r1-deva-bhavanad=uttar-esana-dik-stbitan (ID) [66*) Dvavimba [t*]-sankhyaya yukta. 137 n sabyair=adhyan kuli-vrajan yo(@)tad-arddha-vritti-Fogyan pumj-arama Fourth plate : second side. 138 gril -adiman (ID [67'] Svasthgil-bhedan=atra vipraih sarvatr=api yath-arga139 kar! Apastambo Yajushikah Bharad vaja-kul-odbhavah ! (ID [68*] Srauti Nam 140 di-somagaji-sokhara (s*) Svayam-asnute! Kasya(sya)pa Vel[@]ma[r*]-Krishna Sarva-Ven141 kata-Lakshmanah (ID [69] Ye(e)kaika-bhagino Virabhadrd=py=atr=aika vpittiman 8-a142 rdba-dvikan Pasapula-Venkatadri(s*) samasnate i (ID) [70*) Yo(o)tad-gdtro=py * AN[n]ag=8-ardha-vpitte143 r-Vajasaneyakah bhokt (=ai*]tad-gotra-joy ajva Verkato-tr=aika-vrittiman 1 (ID) [71*) Va144 si(si)shtho Lakshmans Bokkasam-Seshastat-kal-odbhavah yo(o)kaika-vritti mamtau tau Ka145 sya(bya)p-anvaya-sambhavah (ID) [72] Atr=sika-vrittimaa-Amrapalli-Machana dikshitah Sri146 saila-vamsa-jah Krishnas-Sathamarshana-gotra-bbuh (ID) [73] Atr-aika-vrittiman Para - 117 saryo Lakshmana-pamditah | Gargyas-Sarv-aradhany=eka-vpittiman Hari-pardi118 tah! (ID (74*] Maudgalyo=yo-trar-aika-vrittim-ayate Surapo dvijah Visvamitro drikan tv-atra 149 prapnoty=etat-kul-Odbhavah (ID) [75] Bhamdaran-Naranapparyyah bhajate vrittim=ekikam Va. 150 dbrynsvn-kula-sambhato yajva Kadiri-namakah! (id) [76] Atr-aika-vrittim-ayate Kausi(si)151 k-invaya-vardhanah Nakshatrala-kole jato Verkatadry-i(a)bhidho budhah (ID) [778) Ye(e)ta Read wastya-, meaning "landed property"; f.C. P. Brown's Three Treatisos on Mirasi Right, p. 96, note.

Page #279
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF VENKATAPATI I: B, OF SAKA 1535. 152 d-gotro Venkatadri-Nainar-Krishnayo-pi cha Ram-avadhini tad-gotra ye(8) ta Je(e)kai 153 ka-bhaginah (I) [78] Sa[m]dilya-gotra-sambhato yajva tatha Garimi Yajnosva(eva)ras= 154 1-Venkatadris-cha ya(8) ta ya()kaika-baginah | (ID [79*] Pangular Narayanakhyah Kasi(61) 155 Timmaya-namakan ye(e)kaika-bhaginavetau grame-smin suri-rajite || [80"] Fifth plate. 156 Sri-Vemkatapatiraya-kshitipati-varyyasya kirtti-dharyya 157 sya sasanam-idam sudhi-jana-kuvalaya-chamdrasya bhu-mahemdra158 sya [81] Sr. Vemka[ta patiraya-gira Sivasurya-kavimdra-bhagineyata159 ya kalit-onnati [s] Chidambara-kavir-avadat-tamra-sasana-elokan | (H) [82] 160 Sri-Venkatapatiraya-kahmapa-ti(ni)desena Kamayacharyyah | Ganapa 161 ya-tanayas-sasanam-alikhad-idam Viran-anujas-tamram() [88*] Dana-pala162 nayor-madhye danat-sreyos-nupalanam danat-svargam-avapnoti palana163 d-achyutam padam (1) Sva-datta [d] dvigunam punyam para-datt-annpalanam para-da 164 tt-apaharena sva-dattam nishphalam bhavet (1) Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo ha165 reta vasamdharam shashtir-varsha-sahasrani vishthayam jayate kri(kri)mih | (II) Yo(e) 166 kaiva bhagini loko sarvesham-eva bhabhujam na bhojya na kara-grahya 167 vipra-datta vasumdhara | (1) Samanyo-yam dharma-setum (r) nripanam kale kalo pala 168 niyo bhavadbhih 169 Ramachandrah || Sr || 170 Sri-Venkatesa? Line. 119 Appa-bhatta 120 Margasahaya Ayya-dikshita Visvanathaya 18 121 122 23 Donee's Personal Name. Anna Krishnaya Srinivasays Nagaya sarvan-otan bhavinah parthivemdran bhayo bhayo yachate ... LIST OF DONEES IN THE SECOND GRANT, Family, Local Name, or Title. Gonapalli [Ti]ruputur This line as it stands is a syllable short, and may be emended Metre: Glti. The same in verses 82-83. Metre: Sloka (Anushtubb); the same in the next 3 verses. * Metre: Salini. Gotra. Srivatsa wr 37 Atreys 235 23 Butra. Apastamba by reading Nayinar. This syllable is extra metrum. Read danach-chhrayon. 'Written in large Telugu letters. Shares. 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 2 x 2

Page #280
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIIT. LIST OF DONEES IN THE SECOND GRANT -contd. Line. Dones'. Personal Name. Family, Local Name, or Title. Gotrs. Sutrs. Shares Atreya Harita Kau dinya Srirama ... Tirumalaya Lokam-bhatta Sankars ... Knapps ... Yalliradbaoln Malyals ... Raghanitha Ganeivar. Timma Nigaya Vallabha ... saikan ... Narasa ... | challs-Naru Venkatadri Rims Venkatadri Ansbals ... Raghavs ... Chakravartin Tirovengalays Arra-Korda Sonnavanga Akaragappi Nandi-smayajin Krishos .. Vedantam Bhirdvis *** A peatamba Valli]ma[) Kabyaps Sarvs Venkata Lakshmapa Virabhadra [This amignmout of 81 shares is not specified in the inscription.-H. K. S.]

Page #281
No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEVA REDDI: SAKA 1356. 237 LIST OF DONEES IN THE SECOND GRANT-concld. Line. Donee's Personal Name. Family, Local Name, or Title. Gotra. Sutra. Shares. 142 Pasupola Kasyapa Visishtha Bokkasam Amrapalli Grisaila Venkatadri Apps Venkata-yajvan Lakshmana sesba Michana-dikshits Krisbps .. Lakshmana-pandita Sarvavadhanin Hari-pandita Surapa Nara spparys Kadiri-yajvan Venkstadri Venkatadri-Nayinir Krishnaya Ramaradhania Yajfelvara-yajian Venkatadri Nariyang ... Kabyapa Sathakops Pirisarys Gargys Maudgalys Visvamitra Bhandaram Vadhryasra Kansika Nakshatrals Gandilys *** Garimells Paigalur Kifi Timmays . No. 23.-VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI : SAKA 1366. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. This grant was presented by Sir Walter Elliot in 1887 to the Trustees of the British Museum, where it is now preserved in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and Manuscripts, with the register-number "Indian Charters 26." A slip of paper pasted on the back, which gives an abstract of the contents and other notes, states that "it was received from Rajahmundry. Tt is unknown from whom received." It comprises eight copper platos, about 94" in width and 51' in height; they are very well preserved, except that nos. 5 and 6 ars slightly cracked on the left side. They are held together by a stout ring, which has been out; there is no seal. They are numbered on the second face of each.--The character is good

Page #282
238 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII Telugu, of a type usual in the period; the letters vary betwuen " and ".-The language is Bauskrit (all verse) in ll. 1-167; 11. 168-228 contain a probe Telugu specification of the bounds of the village granted ; tben comes the Sanskrit conclusion in 11. 228-237 (all verse, except a morsel of prose in 11. 228-229), with a Telugu subscription op 1. 238. The Sanskrit presents no special features of interest; we may note the use of cha with omission of a second cha (1. 44), and the vd samuchchayo (1. 237). The Telugu on the other hand is quite interesting. It is a loose colloquial, and shews most of the features of orthography noticed above, vol. V, p. 54. The ara-sunna is never used; we have only the nindu-sunna, and after the latter, when it comes after a short vowel, consonants are usually doubled in 11. 168-187. In this connection we may note the spelling of darka (11. 199, 223), karpulu (1. 224), mindarh (1.193), mrdnidhng= (1. 186; but mro lug-on ). 220; the modern form is moduga), and ram-ganu, passim. Occasionally dh is written for d, e.g. in ayidhu (1. 184), dhari (11. 169, 221, 226), mrorndhugo (vide supra). For the modern & we find s in kalasi (1. 202), galasina (1. 227), senu (11. 203, 206, 209, 212, 217, 227), besides occasional mistakes euch as fima (1. 168). A consonant following an is usually doubled in 11. 168-187. Initial i alternates with vu; e.g. chinta unnadi, 1. 196, by chinta vunnadi, 1. 193. Final sunna alternates with mu and -1816 : e.g. bolamu-lopalanu, 1. 183, beside bolan-lo, 1. 178, and .gar, 1. 202, beside -ganu elsewhere. There is elision of a in nam-gan(u) in 11. 183, 189, beside anam-gam on 11. 175, 178. Of some lexical interest are : gova, 1. 189 (? connected with Tamil kovai), guhdamu, 1. 223 (i.e. gan. damu=pit P), kadamu, 11. 207 f., 220 (" kadanba-tree " P), kulays and galayu, 11. 202, 207 ("join" P), kanamu, 1. 214 ("threshing-floor" ?), kapa, 1. 194 (a kind of troe), kota, 11. 207 f. ("clamp"), pade, 11. 175, 178, 183, 189 (apparently=Kanar, pade," waste land"). The record refors itself to the reign of Allaya-Vema Reddi (i.. Vama, the son of Allaya) of Rajahmundry, and adds a little to the sum of information derived from the grants and inscriptions of this dynasty and of the parent house of Kondavidu (H00 E. I. above, vol. III, pp. 59, 286 : vol. IV. pp. 318, 328-330 ; VOL. V, p. 53 ; vol. VIII, p. 9; vol. XI, p. 313). It opens with addresses to Vishnu in his Boar-incarnation (v. 1), to Gandia (v. 2), and to Siva's crescent (v. 3), and goes on to glorify the donor's ancestry. There was a famous Sudra family styled the Panta-kula (v.4), in which was born the generous and glorious king Dodda, of the Polvola gotru (v. 5). His sons were Anna-Vrola, Kotaya, and Allaya, or Allada (v. 6). Though the youngest, Allaya was the most important (v.7). He conquered Alpakhana, made an alliance with the Gajapati who was the lord of Karnate, defeated Komati Vema at Ramesvaram, and established a powerful kingdom (v. 8). His queen was Vemambika, daughter of the Choda king Bhima (v.9); and their offspring were Vema, Virabhadra (or Vira), Dodda, and Anna (v. 10). Vema and Vira were very glorious (vv. 11, 12), and established their capital at Rajahmundry (v. 13). Vema's reign is most brilliant (vv. 1416) : he has remitted taxes on the estates of gods and Brahmang, performed many go-sahasra ceremonies in Daksharama, conquered the kings of the Sapta-maliya, overrun Kalinga, and set up columns of victory at Simh dri and Purushottama (v. 17); he inspires terror in neighbour. ing kingdoms (v. 18). He has given a bell weighing 12,000 palikas to the temple of the god Markandegesvara (Siva), who has established him in his sovereignty (vv. 19, 20). His brother Vira is also very glorions (v. 21). Vema has married Hariharamba, a daughter of Kataya, the son of the elder Kataya's son Vema; her mother was a daughter of Harihara, the lord of the Four Oceans (v. 22). Vira has married Anitalli, daughter of the elder Kataya's son Vema (v. 23). Then begin the details of the grant, by which the village of Allada-ReddiVemavaram was founded by the fusion of two villages, Vedurup ka and Pinamahendrads (vv. 24-30), and granted to a number of Brahmans who are specified (vv. 31-114). The bounds of the estate are then specified in Telugu (11. 168-228). After four commonitory verses (11. 228234), we learn that the composer was Sarasvati-bhatte, of the Srivatsa gotra (11. 234-236).

Page #283
No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEJA REDDI: SAKA 1356. 239 Most of the above historical data have already been discussed in this journal; but some of them may be recalled here. As rogards the internal relations of the Reddi family, we find (see above, vol. IV, p. 319 ff.) that Vema, son of Prola, of Kondavidu, was the father of Anna-Vota, Doddambiku, Anna-Vema, and Vemasini. Anna-Vots is mentioned in our record as having made a certain grant of land (1. 163) Doddambika married Kataya II. Vemasani, who married Nallanioka, and for whose spiritual benefit her brother Anna-Voms granted the village of Naduparu in Saka 1296 (see above, vol. III, p. 286 ff.), is probably the Vemasanakka aftex whon the village of Doddavaram, so frequently mentioned in our record (1. 168, eto.), received its name. Anna-Vota had a son, Kamaragiri, in whose reign the Rajahmundry branch of the family set itself up under Vema, son of Kataya, and a daughter, Mallambika, who married Kataya Vema, the son of Kataya II and her aunt Doddambika. Komati Vema, who is said in v. 8 of our record to have been defeated by Allaya of Rajahmundry, is apparently Peda Komati Vemi, the successor of Kumaragiri and grandson of Vema's older brother Macha (Saka 1310-37; see above, vol. VIII, p. 13). Prola Macha Vema Anna-Vota Doddambika, 'm. Kataya II Auna-Vems Vemasani, m. Nallanunka Kumaragiri Mallam bika, m. Kataya-Vema We may take other references seriatim. Alpakhana seems to be Alp Khan, better known as Hoshang Ghori, who succeeded his father Dilawar Khan in 1405 as Sultan of Malwa, and reigoed until 1434.1 The "kings of the Sapta-madiya" have not yet been identified; see above, vol. V, pp. 55, 56, n. 1.9 The temple of Markand@yesvara is in Rajahmundry, and seems to have been specially patronised by the Reddi family of that town (of. Sewell, List of Antiquarian Remains in the Presidency of Madras, vol. I, p. 22). Harihara, the lord of the Four Oceans," is probably Haribara I of Vijayanagar. The details of the date are: Saka 1356; the cyclio year Ananda; the darsa-tithi, or lunar day on which the new moon was first visible, of Jyaishtha ; Monday; an eclipse of the sun. Mr. R. Sewell has kindly examined these data for me, and informs me that they work out to Monday, 7 June, A.D. 1484, when there was an important total eclipse of the sun, recorded in Schram's Table A of the Indian Calendar, p. 124. The geographical references in our record are many. The first point calling for notice is the location of the village conveyed by it, Allada-Reddi-Vemavaram, or more briefly Vemavaram, which had been created by uniting Vedurupaka and Pinamahendrada (v. 25). The name Vomavaram is quite common; bat of this particular village no trace survives on any record. Nevertheless we can locate it fairly closely, chiefly by reference to the Tulyabhaga (bhaga in Telugu), on the southern baak of which it was situated (1. 169, etc.) and by the statement in v. 30 that it was situated between Sapta-Godavara and Tulyabhaga the 18ce S. Lane Poole, British Museum Coin Catalogues: Muhammadan States, 114, intr. liii.; Elliot, History of India, vol. IV, pp. 41, 60, 79, etc. An inscription of Samvat 1481, Saka 1346, in Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, vol. 82, pt. 1, p. 701, speaks of Ghori prince Alammaka (so the text) or Alambhaka (so the editor) as reigning in Mandapapora, i.e. Manda; perhaps he is the same person, but the reading there needs scrutiny. * The etymology there suggested does not convince me; I iucline to think that the plarase means "Sevin Bos!ms" (cf. Telaga mademu).

Page #284
240 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. former of which is a tank at Draksbarima. Now the Tnlyabhaga is one of the main channels leading off from the lower Godavari. According to H. Morris, 4 Descriptive and Historical Account of the Godavery District (1878), p. 142, it seems to have been originally a natural hollow, of which advantage was taken to form the bed of an irrigating channel by cutting a head to it from the river, and throwing earthen banks across it at various places to raise the water to the necessary height for commanding the adjacent country. It led off from the intended main feeder about a mile below the head-sluice (of the groat dam of the Godavari), and convoyed water to the Kapavaram, Bikkavolu, and Ramachandrapuram taluks, terminating in the salt-water creek which flows in from the sea near Cocanada." The map apponded to the Account shews that it leads off from the Godavari a short distance south of Daulesvaram (" Dowlaish woram" of the old maps), and runs more or less eastwards until it comes a little to the east of Anaparti, from which it proceeds E.S.E. Hence we know that Vemavaram must have lain in the Ramachandrapuram taluka of the Godavari District; and here we can trace some of the villages mentioned in our record as adjoining it. Pasulapuni (1. 201) is Pasolapadi, 2 miles W.N.W. of the town of Ramachandraparam; Somesvaram (1. 203) is some 4 miles N.W. from tho same; Pom dalapaka (ul. 224, 228), now Pandalapaka, is about 3 milos S.W. from Bikkavolu. Hence wo may infer with tolerable certainty that Vemavaram lay & few miles N. or N.N.W. froun Rumachandrapuram town. It is possible, to say the least, that soon after its foundation it dissolved back into the two elements of which it was composed; for there still exists a village of Vedurupaks some 4 miles N.N.W. from Ramachandrapuram, and some 8 miles N.W. from the same town is the village of Mahendravada, which seems to be connected with the Pinamahendrada of our record. Of the other places recorded as adjoining Vomavaram-Vomasanakka-Dod davaram (1. 168, etc.), Velchoru (1. 191 f.), Tallavaram (11. 191, 196, 199), Tollimti (1. 177), Nolla (1l. 206, 209), and Ana-Prola-Roddi-Komaragiripuram (11. 211 f., 214)-I can find no trace. V.8 mentions RAMogvaram as the site of a battle between Allayn and Komati Vema: this is perhaps Ramesvaram in the Godavari District. In v. 17 we are told that Vema performed many go-sahasra ritos in Daksharams: this is the correct spelling for the name now pronounced Draksharamal ("Dracharam" in the old maps), a well-known place lying 4 miles S.S.E. from Ramachandrapuram town (see Ind. Ant., vol. XIX, p. 424, and Sewell's List of the Antiquarian Romains in the Presidency of Madras, vol. I, p. 25). Simhadri (v. 17) is usually known as Simhachalam; it is a hill in the District and Tahsil of Vizagapatam, where there is a famous templo dedicated to the lion-incarnation of Visbna. Purushottama (ib.) is Pari in Orissa. TEXT. First plate : first side. 1 Lakshmim pakshmalitain tangtu bhavatain Lakshmi-patis-samtatam keli-kola tanus-sama. 2 sta-jagatam raksha-vidhau dakshinah sneh-ardram dharapin nij-aika-ramanim karttum r4883 d-udvahan tat-sarslesha-kutabalat=pulakito ya[s") stabdha-rom-abhavat || [11 *Asta maho This is an instance of the common tendency in Telugu to insert the letter rafter a conjugat. ? From tle plates. * Metro: Sirduluvikridita. The verse is prepeded by the tankha sytubol. * Metre : Giti.

Page #285
No. 23.1 VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 241 4 hasti-mukham svasti-karam vas=gamasta-jani-hotuh yat-kata-ratad-ati-mala vilass5 ti Hari-nila-hara-sama-lakshmih || [2] Kala-pates-tam kalajami balam kala kalam ke6 na vibhinnna-rupain yad-antara-syandi-sudh-ardra-maulir-Mrityunjayah pita vishah 7 Sivo-bhat I [3*] Asti prasasta-mahima Purushah puranas-tasya kramanu mokba-bhuj-dru8 padad-abhavan | varnna dvija-prabhpitayah pada-padmajanam vam boshv=abhij-ja9 gati Pamte-kulam prasastan | [4] Tatr=aslu-mahito mahipa-tilako manyag=sata. 10 m=umnatag=tyagi Dodda-mahipatihs(tis) sukritavan Polvola-gotr-grapih danair yya11 sya vinirjito mati-yatais-smyaya kalpa-drumi mauni valkala-sam vpitah sara-ga12 nam bhaktya bhajaty-Idarat [5*1 Srly-A nna-Vrola-prabhu-Kotay-Alla bhumisvaras=ta13 sya satah prasitah satyena sat[t] vena jagena Dharma-tanuja-Bhim-Arjuna talya-ri14 pah || [6*] 5Teshain kanishtho-picha jatman=abba[i*] jyeshtho gunair-Alla dharatalemdrah chamdro=py=&15 doshakaratam=a potas=baumyb=pi bhi-Damdanatam prapamonah 1 [7] Jity= Qualpa-vikalpa16 kalpita-balar tam ch=Alpakhanan rano mitriksitya samagatan Gajapatim Karnita First plate : second side. 17 bbipam cha tam hatva Komati-Vema-sainga-nikarath bhayd=pi Ramesvare prajyam Raja18 mahem dra-rajyam=akarod=Allida-bhi[mi*]bvara [8] Sach=lva Sakrasya Siv=ova Sambhoh Padmuova sa 19 Padma-vilochanasya Vemambhi(bi)ks Choda-kul-o[mn]du-Bhima-bhup-atmaj abhun=mahit=asya ,ja. 20 ya [9] Sri-Vema-bhimisvara-Virabhadra-bhunatha-Dodda-kshitip-Amanna. bhapah | Allada. 21 Sarrer=abhavan kumaras-tasya yatba Pad[k]tirathasya putrah || [10*] 'Vema-kshama-nayaka22 Vira-bhupau teshain prabhutau nitaram=abhutam | yatha varau Pan[k*]tirath atmajanam 23 gup-ondatau Raghava-Lakshmanau tau L [11*] 10Taruna-sarasij-asyan taya abhutam prasasyan SR24 kala-ntipa-varenyau saj-jananam saranyau 1 ravi-himakara-kalyau Rama. 25 Saumitri-tulyau rana-sirasi vibhamgau raja-vesya-bhujangau || [12] Rajnogu ta1 Metre : Trishtubh Upajati, padas 1-3 being Upendravajra and 4 Indravajra. * Metre: Vasantatilaka. Metro: sardulavikridita. * Metro: Trishtabh Upajati, padar 1 and 4 being Upendravajri and 2 and 3 Indravajra. * Metro: Trisbtubh, of the Indravajra order throughout. Metre: sardulavikridita. 1 Metre : Trishtabh Upajati, pada 1 being Upendravajra and 2-4 Indravajni. 8 Metre: Trishtubh, of tbe ludravajra order throughout. * Metro : Trishtabh Upajati, padas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 8 and 4 Upondravajra. 10 Metre: Malini. 11 Metro : Trishtubh Upajati, padar 1-2 being Indravajra and 3-4 Upondravajra.

Page #286
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 26 yo Rajamahemdra-nama rain-abhiram=ajaci rajadhanil aneka-matamga turamga27 parnna sasamka-sam kasa-viraji-sandha || [13*] Dharman=umnnamayan ripun vinamiyan ra28 jya-riyam vardhd hayan papam samsamayan prajas=cha ramayan vidvaj-janan sta(stha) payan! 29 kirttiin samcharayan disasu nikhila-kshoaibhritam=asrayo raja Rajamahemdra30 nama-nagaro Vem-osvard jrimbbate || [14] Ancka-go-charma-mah-agrabara data sudhir Alla31 ya-Vema-bhupahi shat-ka(ka)la-sampujita-Parvvaties Hemadri-danani sada karo32 ti I [15] Kul-achalo bhogi-vard dharitri-Jard=chyuto dana-rama-nivasah i adhara Second plate : first side. 33 bhutas=sakalasya doshna dharattas daram=Allaya-Vema-bhavah | [16*] *Deva br[7]hmana-simni yah 34 kara-dhanam samtyaklavan dustyajan Daksharama-bbuvi vyadhatta vipula-sri-go Baba35 grani yah | jitva yah patu-Sapta-maliya-ntipan kramtva Kalimga-kshitith Simba36 drau Purushottame patu-jaya-stam bhan sa-jrimbhn (to*] nyadhat I [178] Allada-kshitipala-Vema37 pripate is*) spi(spbi)ta-pratap-analais-churnah purna-sila ratarti kitayah sapal lavah pallavah 38 lipam mina-kulam jale spita-bila bhogas=cha naga guhi gavo yamti trin. avana ni39 visate simdhau gajapam patih [188] Dradasa-bahasra-palika-parimana su-kamsya-nirmi40 tam=asama pradadh (a)=Allaya-Vemo Ma[ro]kardeyeeva [**]ya vara ghamtam 41 11 [19] <Page #287
No. 23.] VEMAVARAN GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 243 Second plate : second side. 49 m-Anitalli-nama-vikhyatam 1 Kamalam=iva Kamalakshas-tam=ndavahad-Alla bhapa-Vir-en50 drah | [23*1 Tulyabhaga-tati Vema-bhapalag=samaditsata I agraharam dvijanmabhyas-samagr-a51 haram=agriyar | [21] Ekam gramam kritvi gramaa Vedfipaka Pinamahemdradau kritva 52 cha Vema-bhapo nija-namn=A[11a*]da-Reddi-Vemavaram 13 [25] Sri-Sake rasa-bhuta-visva-ganite ch-A53 namda-samvatsaro Jye (iyai)shtbo darsa-tithau Sasamka-divas punye cha sirya-grahe | tam gramam ba54 ha-sasyam=uj[i]valataram sri-Tulyabhaga-tate pradad=All&ya-Vema-bbumi-ramand 55 pr-Ottamebhyo muda [26] Phala-bharita-nalikera-kramuka-pangsa-ohuta kadalik-aramam kala 56 m-ekshu-sali-tila-chana-mndg-adi-samasta-sasya-samparnam || [278] Sa-krishivalar 57 sa-bhogar 8-asbt-aisvargam sa-ramya-phala-vrikshaml -chamdr-arka-sthayinam ana58 Ipa-dhana-dhanya-dakshina-yukta | [28] Elatra tarkam cha paratra tantram vedamtam-anyatra paratra 59 sabdan | vyabbashamanaih kalakantha-kathai[s*) samposhyat yo=mbudhivad budhendraih [29*] 60 Sri-Sapta-Godavara-Talyabhaga-madhye-graharo mahaniya-sasyaih || K-chandram 61 tarakam-a-dinamdram=ujjrimbhatam Vema-osipala-dharmah | [30*) Vtittimarts tra ganyamte 62 bhusura bhasura gapaih 1 anukta-vritti-samkhyakas=salVe=pyrekaika-vrittayah 11 [319] 63 Brahma ' Yajushi fastranam vyakhyata raja-vallabhah | Potnuri-Vallabha-sudhish"] Third plate: first side. 64 Samilyo bhagya-bhashitah || [32*] Vidya-vinaya-bhagyanam=iv&so Vyase-sanni65 blah | Potnuri-Matchi-bhattaryah samdilyo raja-pojitah [33] Vidya yasya fri66 y hridyas(dya) taraya vinay-anvitah sandilyo visrato vidvan Potniri-Pi67 na-Vallabhah II [34] Sastranam Yajusham punya-tapasamcha briyan nidhih apadhya68 yo Nadhu-bbatto vyakhyata Kapi-gotra-jah 1 [35] Sri-Rama-mantra siddha-srih sastra-vya. 1 Metre: sloks (Anushtabh). * Metre : Giti. After this danda is engraved the rosette symbol followed by danda. * Metre : Surdulavikridita. Metre: Giti; the same in verse 28. * Metre : Triebtubb, of the Indravajri order; the same in verse 80. A single danda only is required. * Metre: sloka (Anushubh); the same in verses 82-86. 212

Page #288
244 [VOL. XIII. 69 khya-dhuramdharah I Anna-data Veunayaryah Kausikas-chatur-amsa-bhak || [36] Ramy-agra-veda 70 nipups vyskytla vidyn Charakari-Kedavryab Sahkaranya71 parya-tanujatah || [37] Adarsas-sarva-sastranam vyakhyanam yasya nirma72 lam Pannala-Kommaya-sudhis-sa Kaumdinya [h] sriy-anvitah || [38] Padavakya-pra 73 mananam para-drisva Yajuh-patuh Bharadvajah Peddi-yajva-somayajv-asra74 ya[h] sriyam || [39] Vadimdra-gaja-simhasya Ramava (ya?)ryasya namdanah | Harito Ramabha 75 drarya[b] Sri-Vanyor-eka-samsrayah || [40] Tarkikas-tamtrikas-Sama-sabdiko yajnikah ka 76 vih Atreya-gotrah Preketi-Narayana-maghi (khi) sukhi || [41] Vyakarta sarva-sastranam upa77 karta cha Gautamah raja-manyo bhagya-bhumih Perumadi-magh (kb)-isvarah || [42] Haris-sa 78 kshad-upadhyaya-Hari-bhatto dvi-bhaga-bhak | Sato-gra-vede sastranam vyakarta Sarvajao raja-manya-sri-Vadhalas-s-ardha-bhagavan Third plate: second side. Lo 79 hit-anvayah || [43*] bhagy-onnato Nri EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 80 simharyo Ramakrishnarya-namdanah Appays-sadhi-an 81 tah| Harita [b] srl-Simgayaryo veda-sastra-nidhis-sudhih [45] Malrav. Appaya-sarimdra-tana 82 yah Kumdin-anvayah| Yajah-satamati [s]sastra-vakta sri-Madhavas-sudhih || [46] Agranyo vi || [44*] Samavedi Nisimha-ja-st 83 dusham-agrabarado bhagyavat-sutah Parasaro Gannavara-Simgaryas-s-ardhabhaga-bha sastra-purapa I 84 k|| [47*] Veda-sastra-purau-adi-sarasvatya vijrimbhanam Prolanaryah Kaumdinyo 85 raja-vallabhah || [48] Yajuh-sastra-puran-adi-vidyavan s-ardha-bhaga-bhak | Haritab Sim vilasa-bhu 86 garmi--Nagayaryo oripa-prizab [40] Chitr-avadhano Yajaahi srauti Vyasa iv-a 87 parab Saunako Mallu-bhattaryas-tarka-tamtra-svatamtra-dhih || [50] Veda Sarasvati 88 jnah Saiv-agama-visaradah | Pencheti-Devare-bhatto Bharadvajah Siv-archa89 kah [51] Sv-arjitai[s] svair-bamdhu-posht veda-sastra-dhuramdharah Vadhula-gotrah Kamdala 90 Perumadi-b[u*]dhas=sukhi || [52] Karpura-pura-saurabhya-mucham vacham 91 | Rali-Kasisvara [h] sriman Kaumdinyo veda-sastra-vit || [53*] Vyakarta kavita-s-amga-Ya 92 ju[b]-srauteshu chitra-krit Parasaro Mamdapaka-Ramachandra-sudhis-sukhi || [54] Kaumdinya 1 Metre: Giti. Corrupt; we may conjecture aakala-kala- [though, as a reading, this will not scan.-F. W. T.] Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh); the same in ve ses 39-106.

Page #289
No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 245 . 93 h Kordamimdi-bri-Ramaryo raja-vallabhah 1 dovalaya-tatak-adi-sapta-samt- 94 navas(n)-sukht ... [55] Divy-anna-data dvadasyam veda-sastra-patus=sudbih Dvadasy-Alla Fourth plate : first side. 95 da-bhatta[h*] fri-sampurno Harit-havayah | [56] Shattar tri yasya jihy. agra-nartaki vyakriya96 kriya | Podapani-Blairavargo Harits vadi-bhairavab [57] Pada-vakya pramanadam vya97 khyata Harit-a vayah | Pedapani-Tallacaryo ganavan=Yajur-unustah | [58] Yajur-veda98 patas-tarka-mimamsa-sabda-sastra-vit 1 Pudapivi-Yellu-bhatto Harita[ho] srt yuto gani 99 || (59) Vidya-visvesvard Vatti-Visvesvara-sudhih kavin | Sardilyo gunavat patra (h) sriman=achara-bba. 100 shitah | [60*] Sardilyo Mirtipati-srig-Appayaryo mah-opnatah n rityarts ahamparvi101 kaya vidya yad-rasana-sthalo || [61") Anna-pradata dharma-jno gana-vidya tapo-nidbih 1 Lin102 gaya-bhatta[bo] Srivatsa[ho] Sri-Nrisimh-archane ratah [62] Harir: Lakshmim Haro jnanam 103 Brahm=adbatte Sarasvati vidvan Hariharabrah'na tat-sarvam=api Kansikah 1 [63] Shad-da104 rsana-patu[h*] sliman=Kam(ka)syapah kavita-kriti agra-vod-olbanascharu. vartanah Samkaras=sudhih | [64] 105 Raja-maitri rajya-dhuryah prata[8*]-snata Siv-archakah | dvi-bhags Harita[ho] srfman=Vissaya[h*] Sri: 106 gir-isvarah # [65*) Sarva-vidy-esvarah kurvan s-artham sarvajna-sabthi(bdi). tam Sarvajna-Narayanaryo Vi. 107 Svamitro dvi-bhagavan || [66] Kaumdioyas=sajana[h*] Sriman Dvedi-Mallana san-manih Yajus-Sa108 ma-srauta-sastra-lavy-adi-pratibl-anvitah 1 [67] Shadda[r"] san-Isvaro yasya pita sarva-sudhi-gurah 109 Allada-bhatto vyakhyata Bbaradvajas=sa mantra-kpit I [68] Komduri Viththala-bhatto Fourth plate : second side. 110 Bharadvajo ganon natah agra-vedi Subh-achuro bhagya-saubhagya-samyatah!) [69*] 111 Sri-Korumballi-Brah maryo Blaradvajo gan-onnatah | Yajur-voda-patus-charu-putra bhi112 gya-manobarnh || [70*] Atreya[h*] Sri-para-hito ve(ai)dya-chandras-Sudhakarah . sarvajna[ho] sri-yu113 tas-chitram mitratam gati bhublisitam [71"] Sv-acharuh Pedapani-sri Narayana-bu114 dh-ottaina) | Yajur-veda-vid-agrango Bharadvajo maba-matih | [72"] Maddar Aubhala-sarim

Page #290
246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. E 115 dro Yajub-sostra-visaradah | Srivatsa-gdtra [8*) sv-ocharo gunavan=annat-asayah || [738] Sarvajna116 loka-vikhyata-lakshmanarya-auto guni | Boddapalli-Devayaryo Harito veda sastra-vit | [74*] 117 Sor-adhyayana-vikhyata-Peddanarya-sutah suchih | Peyyala-fri-Prolanarya118 h Kaumdinyo veda-vittamah || [75*) Vyabarair-api ch=acharair=Vyasa-tulyor rdha-bhagava. 119 n Madduri-Ramaya-sadhi[h] Srivatsd guna-vatsalah | [76] Samoilderdh arsavan Potri-Madhava120 ryo mah-onnatah veda-sastr-adi-vidyadam vyakhyat=aolara-bhnshitah || [77] Sri-Boddapalli121 Ramargo Rama-mantra-prasiddhiman 1 ardha-vrittir=veda-Gustra-vakta Harita gotra-jah || [78] Anna-da122 tur-guni sunur=Anna-Somaya-yajvanah | Anna-data Lakshmanarya[h*] srimao Atreya-go123 tra-jah | [79*) Srt-Kappagarintu-Simgarya-tanayo vinay-dnnatah Kasyapo Yajur-adhyota Sara124 ryah patra-bhagyavan || [80*) Kaumdinya-gotro gunavan fri-Bort-Appaya-san manih Ya125 jurvedi gunai ramya[b] frimap=raja-ya-manya-dhih I [81"] Bula-jyosy. anvaya[ho] sriman Pro Fifth plate: first side. 126 layargo gun-arnevah | Kaumdingo vinay-avas8 Yajushi pratibh-anvitah || [82] A 127 trera[h*] Sri-Kordamimdi-Mallano mamtri-sekharah! A pastabas-sad-acharah Siva123 bhaktd=tidharmikah || [83*) Boggara-sni-Vira-mamtri rajya-karya-vichakshanah 1 Apastarba [**] sad-a129 charah Kaumdinyah samkar-archakah || [84] Appay-amatya-tanayo mantri Ganapatis=su130 dhih | Srivatso raja-manyas-sad-upakara-paro guni || [85] Vallur-Ayyala mamtr-iso Na131 garajasya namdanah | Kaumlinya-gotro gunavan-fovar-archana-tatparah || [86] Chandalari132 Bhaskararya-tanayo-Llana-mamtripah! Kaumlinya-gotra-samjato vidya-lakshmi vibhi cargotra-jab is a time form 233 shitah | 1877 Varanasi-Docha-mantri Salamkayana-gdtra-jah raja-manyo ba134 mdhu-putra-bhagyavan=Asvalayanah | [88] Srivatsd Rajanampati-Trivikrama gudhi[1] guni | Nara 135 simharya-tanayo Yajuh-krama-vichitra-dhih || [89*] Sri-sadlru-Telang[*]ry-Ekhyo Harit-anvaya136 sambhavah sri-Vallabharya-tanayo Yajur-veda-kram- nvitah 1 [90] Penumballiy-Anamta137 rya-varyo Harita-gotra-jah! Narabary-ojhjha-tanayo Yajur-voda-krama-sphutab [91] Sri138 y-Atukuri-singaryo Harito-Ppaya-nahdanah vidyavan-vinay-Evaso manyo

Page #291
No. 29.] 139 vidraj-janais-nd [92] Poramiky-Annaya-vipendra-tanays Yajur-j[j]valab | Kaumdinya-gotra-sa 140 jt Visayaryo gupa-priyah [98] Rampalli-Naraharyrya-tanayah Singan -ahva VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. Fifth plate: second side. Yajur-voda-vikhyato vinay-anvitah || [94*] Talletata-kul gunavan-voda-vittamah [95*] veda-sastra-pata [b*] sriman Chaumdaya-somayaji-sri-Naraharyarya-sambhavah Yajur Limgayas-sudhih || [97*] Nahargarya-tanayo vamsa-vardhanah II [98] 141 yah Bharadvajo agranyah Pro 142 lanaryo manoharah Kaumdinya-gotra-samjato Orum 143 ganti-SignyBryn-van-kart gun-onnatah Janardana-bu 144 dh-ottamah || [96] veda-kram-a 145 vrittih Kaumdinyo Yajur-avritti-ra 146 jitah | Chadapalli-Vallabharyah Kandinya Sri-Kesavaryasya suto Dharma 147 y-ojhjhas-sa-dharma-dhih | Kaumdinya-gotra-tilako Yajub-krama-visaradah || [99] Susrir-Anu 148 makomda-erly-Aubhala-jyosya-sambhavah Ellayaryo Yajar-veda-ti 149 vro Harita-gotra-jah || [100] Sudhir-Anumakomda-sri-Pedaddanarya-namdanah[*]1 150 Bharadvajah Pochanaryo Yajurveda visaradah || [101] Damaya-bhatta-tanayah Kausi 151 ko gupa-vatsalah Yajuh-kram-avritti-ramyah Kesavaryas-sukirtiman || [102*] Narasimha 247 152 rya-tanayo Bharadvaja-kul-ottamah | Akunar-Aubhala-sudhir-bhagyavanYajushi 153 srutah [108] Sri-Korngati-Macheya-tany naya-bhashitah sr Chittayaryah 154 mdilyo Yajurveda-dhuramdharah || [104] Narluvad-agrahara-eri-Vallabhacharya-san-mapih | Sri Hari-pad-Abja-sevakah | [105] Ardha-vrittir=Bhas. 155 vatsa-gotro vidyavau karirya[b] Brivate Sixth plate: first side. 156 ramya-vartanah raja-manyo maha-bhagyo visv-anamdita-kirti-man || [106] 157 bbay-Annaya-namanab Kaypa Kausika-gotra Ramaya-Gopays-Simgie-cha -Bhimay-A Kasa 158 va-Saumitri || [107] Limgana-Yellana-sachivau Srivate Kaumdinyah Bharadva 150 jo Yeraya-nam-kayo Yerayas-ta Sadilya bha(bho)gam kham 160 dika-parivrittitah labdham-stair-vibhajyam [109] Chemjerla-Nara [The metre is faulty. To rectify it we have perhaps to read Pedda-Danarya-namdanah.-H. K. S.] 2 Metre Udgiti. Metre: Giti. Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh); the same in verses 110-116. This seems to mean " by the conversion of their estate." Ramayas-tu [108] Vritti-trans-ohta. ayat sva-sva-kshetr-anusaratah ||

Page #292
248 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 161 haryaryo Bharadrajas-tu Nagayah | Haritah Kasyapah singo Vasishthas Tippayas=sudhih 162 | [110*] Grama-gras[e*]=sti tair-etaih k hamaika-parivartanat | labdha vsittir=vibhajy-rika BV&-sva-kshotr-anus. 163 ratah | [111] Datt-Anna-Vota-bbupena khargyzeka khamaika maht Sivamallana-varya164 sya srivatsasy-atra vidyate | [112] Mula-gramo tatha gramn-grasa-grame cha tish tha165 tohl dvayor-Isvara yor-oka vsittih kshetr-anusaratah 1 [113] Evam=etad grama-yogm[e] srl-Java 166 rdana-Gopayoh | Sri Vishovor=ubhaydr=vrittihrl-Mailarasya tu padika P (114*] Asya gramasya BI167 mang diksha sarvasu cha kramat sarvosham saprabodhaga likhyarite desa-bhaslays 1681 115*] Om Allad-Reddi-Vomavaranakunnu Voma Tpakka-Doddararanakannu pola-mora-sl(si)nia-sanddulu ! 169 Talabhaga-dakshiyapu dba(da)ri inopu koni remd=0!!A polala naduma Parva-manddula pra. 170 to partra dha(do)kshinapa mukham-ai vachohimddi a pa[motta torppu Vemasane(na)kka-Doddavarapa. 171 m bolamu i pumtta padamata Allad-Reddi-Temavarapum bolama a pumtta da Sixth plate : second sile. 172 ksh[i*]napa makham-ai ram-gana auttatanu chitta vuihnadhi(li) A chiattanniddi tarppu mu173 kbam-ai vachchina purtta. a puntta sarasa pumtta vuttaram Vemasanakka Doddararapur ba174 mtta dha(da)kshipaini pumtta turppa mukham-ai vachchi Vonasanakka Doodavarapum po(bo)lam-lopala175 n Channa-pade anam-gann oka cheruvadinnadi i cheruya barusan-umddi puntta ta176 rppu Vomasinakka-Doddavarapur bolam puinta padumato Allad-Reddi Vomavarapur bola177 mu ya pamtta Tollimtti prama puntte(tta) daksh[i*]napu makhamuni vachchi 5 pontta Allad-Reddi-Ve178 mvarapur bolan-lopalani Yisuvavari-pade anam-gan=oka pado pudo mochena 179 gidhi(di) A(A)llal-Reddi-Vemyarapa vuttarapan bola-naera-fi(81)ma[1] A Yiruva180 Vari-pade dakshinapu parsvanan-ondoi tiranano oka gattu podalannu 181a [ga]tta tarppu mukham-ai vaehobenu sarasanu gatta vuttaram Vemasinakka-Doddavarapum 182 bolam daksh[i*]nam a (a) gattu lakhai tarppa makham-ai rar ganu Vemasanakka-Doddavarapum ho Bead esittir. * This danda is followed by the rosette symbol and another danda. Denoted by a symbol. * Apparently corrupt; Cgaffulakai would meau' in the direction of or towards the embankment.-H. K. S.]

Page #293
No. 23.) VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 249 183 lama-lopalanu Nimma-gantta-pade nam-gan-oka pallam=unnadi a pal[1]an sarosan-umddi ga184 ttu visanakarra-vamp-ai (a)yidh (du) baralu mer=amtta vuttarapu mukham-ai vach[chenu arttatana 185 gattu appatinnitarppu mukham=ai vachchenu a sarasa gattu tarppu makham=ai vachchi an. 186 ttatan gattu Ver varapum bolamu yisanya-bhagamamddu poda vattina mromdhu(du). 187 geunnadi amttanumddi ] [ga]ttu dha(da)kshina mukham-ai ram ganu amttatak unai(ne) remdda Seventh plate: first side. 188 barala nidupunanu tarpu mukham-ai vachchenuamtata Dom(Doddavarapu polama. 189 lonu Pamula-pade nam-gan=oka pade daggar=unnadi a pade padinnati gove va190 ttu koni Parva-mandala prata pumta Vemvarapu Doddavarapu nadumam ganu ds191 kshinam mukham=ai vachchenu vachchi Velchari Tallavarapi prainta purita moohenu 1 192 punta Vemyarapu Velchori remd=alla polamu nadumam-ganu dakshinam mukha. 193 m-ai vachchenu dakshinam-ai avarum-goti mimdam-ganu vachchenu amtata Vemvara 194 pa polamo-lonu pumta daggarenu oka kapa-chetta onnadi dakshinam muttina padu. 195 mara mukham-ai pumta vachchenu antanuidi dakshinam mukham-ai va196 chchenu pamta daggagenu Tallavarapu polamu-lonu chimta unnadi 197 chinta padumatanumoi dakshinam mutil padumati mukham=ai vachchi Vemvarapun 198 bolama-lonu pumta daggarenu chimta vunnadi amta dha(da)kshinam-ai Vorn varapu ajno(gno). 199 yar darnki vachohenu ajno(gno)yam mulanumoi Tallavarapu Vemvarapu remd=t200 la polamu nadamam-ganu padumasa mukham-ai vachchindi irta-vattu Vervara201 pu ta[ro]pu sima | pumta padumara mokham-ai vachohi Pasulapuni Vemvarapu 18202 dimi printa pumta mochenu kalasi remd-ul!a nadumam.giza badumati gala senu ! 203 kbam-ai vachchi Somesvarapam b ola-merapamtam Somegyarapur bola Seventh plate : second side. 204 mu nadamanumli Vemvarapur bolamu nadumam-ganu nidapu nalgu baralu Read erffina.

Page #294
[VOL. XIII. 205 n-uttaram mukham-al vachchi amtatanumdi padumati mukham-ai remd-ulla nadumam-ga 206 nu Nolla pramta pumtam gala sonu Vemvarapum bolamu nairati mala idi Vem[va"] 250 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 207 rapu dakshina sima amtanumdi uttaram mukham-ai vachchi kadamula kotam gala senu 208 | pumta kadamula kotanamdi uttara mukham-ai vachchi Vemvarapu grama-grisa-pa 209 ri pramtam gala sonu[1] pramta pumta padumara mukham-ai grama-grasap-uri No 210 lla pola-mora nadamarh-ganu padumara mukham-ai vachchonu amta remdu ravu 211 l-unnavi amtanumdi pumta padumara mukham-ai vachchi Ana-Prola212 Reddi-Komaragiripurapu grama-grasa-pari pramta pumtam gala se 213 nu remd-alla nairuti mala amtanamdi pumta ut[t]aram mukham-ai vachchenu i 214 uttaram mukham-ai ram-ganu kanam-unnadi atto ram-ganu Komaragiriparapa 215 polamu-lonu purta daggaran mamidinni ravinn-unnadi sarusanumdi pumta 216 mani podalu vattina gatt-unnadi uttaram mukham-ai vachchenu amtatanu visanakarra-van 217 puna tarpn mukham-ai am-damu seni vedalupuna vachchenu amtanumdi uttaram 218 mukham-ai ram-ganu oka pramta pumta unnadi Li pumta uttaram mukham-ai ramda 219 baralu vachchi am[tata tarpu mukham-ai vachchi Talyabhaga mochenu 1 amtata Eighth plate: first side. 220 poda-mrodugunnu mandu kadamuluan-unnavi 1sanyam pola-mara sima amta 221 numdi Talyabhaga padumati dha (da)ri vattu koni dakshinam mukham-ai vachchimdi Talyabha.. 922 ga -vali-variki sagamunn-1-vali-variki sagamunnu i amtata dakshinam mokham-ai gra 223 ma-grasa-pari gumdamu 224 Vomvaranaka chellan-ani Pemdalapaka alla kampulu cheppiri [1] amtanumdi turpu mu 225 kham-ai Tulyabhaga vachohenu Vemvarapum bola-mera simanu Talyabhaga dakshinapa 226 dha(da)ri vattu koni tarpa mukham-ai vachchi Doddavarapu Vomvarapa remd-alla nadumam-ga sarusa gumdamu damka vachohenu Talyabhaga-loni

Page #295
No. 23.) VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA.VEMA REDDI. 251 227 nu vachchi Tulyabhigam galasina pramta purtam gala sonu [] Vemvaranaku228 nnu Perdalapakakunnu Tulyabhagi(ga) sima | Palana-sukrito bare229 Da-dosho cha kani-chit=purana-vachanani likhyanto | Sva-datta[d"] dvigunam punyam pa230 ra-datt-anupalanan ! para-datt-apaharena sva-dattain nishpa (shpha)lam bhavet || Dana-pala231 lanayor=madhya duna[ch] chhrego=nupalanam danat svargam-avapnoti palana. 232 d-achyatan padam || Gam=ekam ratnikam=ekar bhonor-apyrokam-angulon haran-na233 rakam-apuoti yavad-a-bhala-samplavam || Na vishar visbamwity-ahur-brahma svam 234 visham uchyate visham=ekakinan banti brahma-svar putra-pautrakam | Srivatsah ka235 vita-brahma pada-vakya-pramana-vit | Sarasvati-bhatta-budhah sasanam kritava Eighth plate : second side. 236 n-idam ! Ity=adarad-Allaya-Vema-bhapo bhavishyatah vra(pra)rthayate nripalan | mam-ai237 sha dharmah paripalaniyag=saujanyato va sukfit-[ch] chhaya va || S11 115 238 Sri-Markamda [ye*]evara Vema-Reddi vrala TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Abounding fortune may Fortune's Lord constantly create for you-he who, bearing in sport the Boar-form and skilful in salvation of all worlds, as he affectionately uplifted the love-moist Earth to make her his peculiar mistress, became horripilant, his hair standing ereot because of his delight in embracing her. (V. 2.) May that light Elephant-faced, the cause of all birth, bring you welfare-(the face), the festoon of murmuring bees on the cheeks whereof appears with a splendour like that of a string of sapphires. (V. 3.) I perceive the young moon-digit of the Digits' Lord [the Moon), the form of which is variegated by spots ; his diadem inoist with the nectar oozing from the hollow whereof, Siva though drinking the poison became the Conqueror of Death. (V. 4.) There was an Ancient of Days, renowned in greatness ; from his month, arma, thighs, and feet in order arose the castes, beginning with the Brahmans. Among the races of bis lotus-feet the Panta tribe became renowned in the world. (V. 5.) In it there was an illustrious ornament of monarchs, honoured by the good, exalted, bountiful, king Dodda, a doer of good works, pre-eminent in the Polvola Gotra; outdone by whose judicious largesses, the Kalpa-tree, keeping & vow of silence and wearing robes of bark, devoutly (and) reverently worships the company of the gods, in order to become equal to him). 1 This danda is followed on the plate by a star-like syinbol and another danda. Metre: Sloks (Anushtubh); the same in the next four versos. Delete the second la. * Metre: Trisbtubh Upajati, padas 1 and 4 being Indravajra and 2-3 Upondravajra. After the first danda is a star-like symbol, with another danda, after bri is a rosetto. * This line is in large characters. 2 x 2

Page #296
252 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (V. 6.) The fortunato prince Anna-Vrola, Kotaya, and Alla, lords of earth, were the sons born to him, who were in trathfulness, noble spirit, and victory equal of character to Dharma's son (Yudhishthira), Bhima, and Arjuna. (V. 7.) The youngest of them by birth but the senior in virtues, king Alla, though a very moon, did uot become doshakara (a moon, or a mine of faults] ; though saumya (gracious, or & Badha], he became a bhu-nandana (a gladdener of earth, or a Bhauma]. (V. 8.) Conquering in battle Alpakhana, whose hosts were disposed in manifold divisions, and making friendship with the Gajapati, the lord of the Karnata, who came to meet him, defeating again Komati Vema's host of warriors at Ramegvaram, king Allada ruled the country of Rajamahendra. (V. 9.) AR Sacht was the wife of Sakra, Siva (Parvati] of Sambhu, Padma of the Lotaseyed Vishna), so Vemambika, daughter of king Bhima, moon of the Choda race, was the honoured wife of this [Allada). (V. 10.) The fortunate king Vema, the monarch Virabhadra, the sovereign Dodda, and the king Anna, princes like Panktiratha's sons, were born of her to Allada, who was a very Vishnu. (V. 11.) The monarch Vema and king Vira became far the most eminent of these, as the two famous sons of Panktiratba, Raghava and Lakshmana, excelled in virtues. (V. 12.) These two, whose faces were as fresh lotuses, were renowned, excelling all kings: protectors of the good, pleasant as sun and moon, peer to Rams and Saumitri, victorious in the forefront of battle, gallants to the mistresses of kings. (V. 13.) For these two kings arose a capital city named Rajamahendra, delightful with damsels, filled with many elephants and horses, having palaces bright with a radiance equal to that of the moon. (V. 14.) Exalting holy laws, humbling foen, increasing the fortune of the realm, suppressing sin, gratifying the population, sapporting the learned, making his glory travel through the regions of space, a refuge for all monarchs, the lord Vema dwells in state as king in the city of Rajamahondram. (V. 15.) Bestowing grent Brahmanic settlements (measured by many go-charmas, pradent, worshipping Parvati's Lord six times (a day), Allaya's (son) king Vema is always performing the largesses of Hemidri. (V. 16.) A kul-achala, a most excellent bhogi, a husband of Earth, unfailing, an abode of the goddess of bounty, forming a foundation of the universe, with his arm Allaya's (son) king Vema holds the earth; (V. 17.) Who remitted tax-money, which is hard to s'irrender, in the demesnes of gods and Brahmans; who performed in the lands of Dakshaerama go-sahasra rites of abundant wealth; who, conquering the valiant kings of Sapta-madiya, and marching over the land of Kalinga, in magnificent fashion set up at Simhadri (and) Purushottama pillars of his valiant conquest. (V. 18.) By the flames of the intense heat (or, majesty] of king Allada's (son) king Vema whole rocks are broken to powder, the hogs bellow, the tender sprouts wither, the I Paoktiratha is another name for Dasarathn. 1 That is, he bestows largeases in accordance with the rules of Homadri's Dana-chintamani. On Hemidri 800 abore, vol. XIII, p. 199. This and the following epithets are double-edged in order to compare Vema to Vishni. Kul-achala means both "a central mountain" (in firmness) and "motionless in his home" (ws Vishnu is during the yoga nidra); thogi-cara is "an excellent enjoyer of pleasure" and encompassed by the snake" (Sesla); dharitri dara anil dana-rama-nitasa are tilles applicable both to a king and to Vishnu; and Achyuta is a common name for Viphon.

Page #297
No. 23.) VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. fish-tribe hide in the water, the snakes enter their holes, the cobras lark in covert, the cattle go with grass in their mouths, the lord of elephants enters the river. (V. 19.) Allaya's (son) Vema gave to the god) Markandoyogvara a choice bell without peer, made of good bell-metal, containing twelve thousand palikas. (V. 20.) " Vighnen [Ganapati] is affected with mada (rutting iohor, or passion); Skanda again is bahs-mukha [many-faced, or deceitful] ; this Bhairava forsooth is unclothed, shameless" thus reflecting upon his sons' condition, Markandoya-Mahesrara appoints as monarch of the enrth the lord Vema, who is faultless, a votary of his, lofty of mind, heroio, dovoted to the worship of Siva. (V. 21.) King Vira, the younger brother of this [Vema), as Dhananjaya [Arjuna) was the younger brother of Dharma's son [Yudhishthira), is a magnificent monarch, bountiful, enjoying the world's delights), brilliant in majesty, a Bhima in battlo, a warrior unique in the world. (V. 22.) Alla got king Vema wedded to the daughter of a son of Kitaya's (son) king Vemaya, the daughter of prince Kata, the daughter's daughter of king Harihara who ruled the four oceans, the fair lady bearing the latter's name, Hariharambi, together with the Fortone of his kingdom. (V. 23.) King Alla's (son) lord Vira wedded a daughter of Kitaya's (son) king Vema, ronowned under the name of Anitalli, ar the Lotus-eyed (Vishan) wedded Kamals. (V. 24.) King Vema deigned to grant to Brahmans an excellent fief, fully supplied with food, on the bank of the Tolyabhaga. (V. 25.) Making the two villages of Vedurupika and Pinamahendrada into one, and calling it after his own name Allada-Reddi-Vemavaram, king Voms (V. 26.) In the fortunate Saka (year) measured by "flavours" (six], "elements" [five] and "Visvas" (thirteen), in the cyclic year Ananda, on the lunar day when the new moon of Jyrishtha was first seen, a Monday, during a holy eclipse of the sun, Allaya's (son) king Vema joyfully bestowed on the excellent Brahmaps this village on the bank of the Tulyabhagi, abounding in orops, most brilliant : (V. 27.) Having groves of cocoanat-palms, areca-trees, jack-treen, mangoes, and plantain, Jaden with fruit; full of all crops, such ae white rice, sugar-cano, paddy, sesam, chick-pea, and kidney-bean; (V. 28.) Together with the cultivators, with tho (rights of enjoyment, with the sight sowers,' with pleasant fruit-trees, enduring for as long as the moon and san, Associated with ubu odant money, grain, and fees; (V. 29.) Which like the ocean is maintained by great sages with voices like cuckoos, who recite in one part logic, in another part Tantra, in one place Vedanta, in another grammar. (V. 30.) May the Brahman village (agrahara) between the blent Sapta-Godavara and the Tulyabhaga, the pious foundation of king Vema, prosper with its splendid orope for as long as the moon, as the stars, as the sun. (V. 31.) The Brabmnpa brilliant in virtues who hold shares (ir it) are here onomeratedall those in whose case the number of their shares is not mentioned are bolders of one sharo each. Under the figure of a forest-fre is described the effect of Vema's pratapa (hout, or majesty) upon neighbouring peoples. The "hogo" are perbape the dynasty of Vijayanagar, who maintained the Chilakyus' device of bror, the "tonder sprouts are the Pallavas; the "fish-tribe " are the Pandym, whose device ww pair of fabes, or perhaps the Matsya dynasty (see above, vol. V, p. 107). The " lord of elephanto" (gajandith patih) is of course the Gajapati of Orion. The other "topical allusions are obecare to me. On the custom of taking gi .nto the mouth matoken of submission see R. Pissbel, Iss Gras beisses (Sileungsberichte d. kgl. pressa Akad. d. Wimmenschafton, 1908, XXIII, p. 468.) 1 See above, vol. XIII, p. 19, note.

Page #298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. List of Donees (verses 82-112). Tribe, Line. Donee's personal Name. place of Origin, or Title. Father's Name. Gotra. sakha. sankilya Yajus Kapi Yajus Kaufika Rik Yajus Rik sankaranarayaparys Kaundinya Bharadvijo Bamayarys Harita Atreya Gautama Lohits Ramakrishnarys Vadhuls Appays, son of Nri. Harita simbsjfia. Appayasuri Ksandinys Parabara Kaundinya Harita saunaks Saman 63 Vallabha Potnuri Marcbi-bhattarys 66 Pina-vallabhs 68 Nadhu-bhatts Vennayarya Anna-data Kotavarya Charakari Konmays Pannala Peddi-yajya Somayajil Bimabhadrarys Narayana-makhin Preketi Perumadi-makbin Hari-bhatta 79 Nrisimharya Sarvajna singayarya Madhava Malrara 83 singirya Gannavara Prdlanarys Sarasvati Nagayarya Singarasi 87 Malla-bhatjarys 88 Dovaro-bhatta Penchoti Perumadi Kandala Kafisvara Rali 92 Ramachandra Mapdapika 93 Ramarya Kondamindi 94 Allada-bhatta Dvadasi 96 Bhairavarys Pedapuni 97 "Tullanarya 98 Yella-bhatta 99 Vifvorun Vatti 100 Appayarya Mirtipati 101 Lingaya-bhatta Anna-data Yajus Yajas Bharadv@ja Vadhul Kaundinya Parikars Kaundinya Harita Yajus sandilya srivatan

Page #299
No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. 255 List of Donser-contd. Line. Donce's personal Name. Tribe, place of Origin, or Title. Father's Name. Gotra Sakba. Shares. ... Knusiks Kisyapa Harita |** Chief of Srigiri Sarvajos Dvedi Visvamnitra Yaju-Saman? Kaugdings Bharovide Kondari Rik Korumballi Yajus Atroya Bbarndvaja Srivatus Yajas Parshita Pedapini Maddart Boddepalli Peyyala Maddiri Harita Lakshmanarya Peddaparya 108 Harihara-brabman sankars Vissays Nariyanarys Mallana Allada-bhatta Viththala-bhatta Brahmarya Sudhakara Narayana Aubhala Devagarya Prolenarya Ramays Madbavarya Ramarys Lakshmanarya Surarsa Appaya 125 Prolayiry 127 Mallans 128 Vira-mantrin Ganapati-mantrin Ayyalu-mantrin Allana-mantrin Dooha-mantrin Trivikram Telangarya 136 Anantarya singarya 140 Visayarya Potpi Boddspalli Anna data Kappaganta Kaundinya srivatus sandily Harita Atreya Kibyapa Kaundings Anna-Somaya-yajva Singatys Bonta Bala-jydaya Kondamindi Boggans Atreya Kaundinys srivataa Kaundioya Appayamatya Nagaraja Bhaskararys Silankayana Arivates Vallari Chandaluri Varapisi Rajananpiti Sidhu Penumballi Atalari Poraki Harita Narasimbarya Vallabharya Narahari-8bjha Appays Annaya Kaundinya Yajus

Page #300
256 Line. 140 Singana 141 Prolanirys 143 Janardana 145 Lingaya 146 Vallabharya Dharmaya-ojhjha 148 Ellayarya 150 Pochanarya 151 Kefavarya 152 Aubhala 153 Chittayarya 154 Vallabhacharya 155 Bhaskararys 156 Bhimaya Abbaya 107 Annaya .. 33 Ramaya Gopaya Singa Kasava " 158 Saumitri 30 Donee's personal Name, " " Ramaya 159 Yerrays Yerraya " Lingana-mantrin Yellana-mantrin " 160 Naraharyarya 161 Nagaya Binga " Tippays 168 Sivamallana EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Tribe, place of Origin, or Title. Rampalli Talletata Orunganti Chadapalli Anumakonda Akundri Koronganti Nagluvada ****** ****** ***** .............. ****** List of Donees-concld. ...... ... Chenjerla ***** ****** Father's Name. Naraharyarya Naraharyarya Kefavarys Singayarya Chaupdaya-romayaji- Kaundinys Naraharyarya. Aubhala-jyosya Pedaddanarya Damaya-bhatta Narasimharya Macharya ****** ****** ****** ****** ...... ****** ****** Gotra. | Bharadvija Kaundinys Harita Bharadvaja Kausika Bhiradvija Sandilya Srivatsa wr Kasyapa 2 Kaufika " 39 " "3 Srivatsa 22 Kaundinys Bharadvija Sandilya Bhiradvija Harita Kilyapa Vasishtha Srivates Yajus Sakka. Yajus " [VOL. XIII. ... Shares. 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 kh

Page #301
No. 23.] VEMAVARAM GRANT OF ALLAYA-VEMA REDDI. (V. 113.) The pair of Isvara (Siva) (deities) residing in the main village and in the village attached to it for supplies1 shall have one share, according to the order of the fields. 257 (V. 114.) Likewise in these two villages the blessed Janardana and Gopa, the two glorious Vishnu (deities), shall have one share; and Mailara shall have a quarter (of a share). (V. 115.) The bounds of this village in all directions are written down in order in the vernacular tongue, for the proper information of all men. (Lines 168-179.) Om! The meeting-points of the terminal bounds of the lands of AlladReddi-Vemavaram and Vemasanakka-Doddavaram :-starting at the southern bank of the Tulyabhaga, the path of the field of the Parva-mamdulu between the lands of the two villages goes towards the south. East of this path is the land of Vemasanak ka-Doddavaram; west of this path is the land of Allad-Reddi- Vemavaram. As this path proceeds towards the south, there is then a tamarind-tree; a path going to the east of this tamarind-tree, north of a path near this path, south of the path of Vomasanakka-Doddavaram-this path going towards the east, there is within the land of Vemasanakka-Doddavaram a tank named Channu-pade.* From the neighbourhood of this tank, east of this path, west of the path of the land of Vemasanakka-Doddavaram, is the land of Allad-Reddi-Vemavaram. This path is the path of the field of Tollimti. This path going southwards, within the land of Allad-ReddiVemavaram (there is) a waste land called Iravavari-pade; this waste land begins. This is the northern terminal bound of the land of Allad-Reddi-Vomavaram. (Lines 179-201.) From the southern side of this Iruvavari-pade, on that bank, is an embankment with brushwood.? This embankment goes towards the east. In this neighbourhood, north of the embankment, south of the land of Vomasanakka-Doddavaram, as one comes to the east of the ... of this embankment, within the land of Vemasanakka-Doddavaram, there is a dale called Nimma-gumta-pade. From the neighbourhood of this dale this embankment, making a curve, goes northward for the length of five baralu; then the embankment again goes eastward: When the embankment in this neighbourhood has gone eastward, there is then on this embankment, in the north-east part of the land of Vemavaram, a mrodugulo with withered branches. Thereupon the embankment, after coming towards the south, next goes towards the east for the length of two baralu. Then there is in the land of Doddavaram a waste ground called Pamula-padell close by. The path of the field of the Parva-mamdulu, taking as its boundary the gova on the west of this waste ground, and coming between (the lands) of Vemavaram and Doddavaram, goes towards the south. As it goes on, there begins the path of the fields of Velchuru and Tallavaram. This path, on coming between the lands of the two villages of Vemavaram and Velchuru, goes towards the south. On the 1 Grama-grasa-grama: see above, vol. V, p. 69, and note. 2 Mailara is a local deity, of the male sex; Brown's Dictionary (new ed., 1903) states that Mailaru is "the name of a petty goddess." The cult is probably different from that mentioned in Epig. Carn., vol. 12, Tumkur Pavugada Taluq, no. 18. Denoted by a symbol. The translation which now follows is often crude and hardly grammatical English; but I have thought it best to make it so, as an attempt to give a faithful rendering of the loosely worded original. Meaning: "Fair Waste"? Literally, tollimti means "ancient." Meaning: "The Waste of the Neighbours." 1 Or brushwood. Mr. R. W. Frazer, to whom I am indebted for several suggestions in the translation of this Telugu section, reminds me that "poda is used for weeds, shrubs, etc., and generally, with reference to waste land, bunds, and embankments, to the long coarse croton plant, which is a terrible nuisance." Meaning: "Lime-tree Pond Waste." A bara is now reckoned as the distance from one hand to the other when the arms are stretched out. The Butea frondosa. 11 Meaning: "Waste ground of the Snakes." 2L

Page #302
258 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII south it comes to the top of a bed of rushes; then close by the path in the land of Vemavaram there is a kapa-tree. The path goes towards the south-west ; then it goes towards the south. Close by this path, in the land of Tallavaram, there is a tamarind-tree; going from the west of this tamarind-tree towards the south-west, there is in the land of Vemavaram, close by the path, a tamarind-tree. Then it goes south along the south-east (side) of Vemavaram. On comiug from the south-east side to (a region) between the lands of the two villages of Tallavaram and Vemavaram, it goes towards the west. All this is the eastern bound of Vemavaram. (Lines 201-207.) This path going towards the west, there begins the path of the field between Pasulapani and Vemavaram ; (this path) running along (?), passing between the two villages, (and) going towards the west, (there is) a meadow containing the terminal path of the land of Somesvaram. (The path) having passed from the midst of the land of Somesvaram to the midst of the land of Vamavaram, (and) having gone for the length of four baralu northwards, and having thereupon passed westward between the two villages, (there is a meadow containing the path of the field of Nolla, on the south-west side of the land of Vemavaram. This is the southern bound of Vomavaram. (Lines 207-213.) After this, going northwards, (there is) a meadow containing a clump of kadamults. The path going northward from the clump of kadamului, (there is a meadow containing the field of the village attached for furnishing supplies to Vemavaram. The fieldpath, passing westward between the boundaries of the land of the village attached for furnishing supplies and of Nolla, goes westward. Then there are two poplar-leaved fig-trees. After this, the path going westward, there is a meadow containing the path of the field of the village attached for furnishing supplies to Ada-Prola-Reddi-Komaragiripuram, on the southwest side of the two villages. After this the path goes northward. (Lines 214-220.) As it comes northward, there is a kanam. As it proceeds in the same way, there is within the land of Komaragiripuram, close by the path, a mango-tree and a poplarleaved fig tree. From this neighbourhood the path stopping, there is an embankment (covered) with withered brushwood; it goes northward. Then (passing) in a curve eastward, it goes through the width of a meadow (needing for its sowing) five bushels. After this, as it comes Dorthward, there is a field-path. This path, after going northward for two baralu, (and) thereupon going eastward, the Tulyabhaga begins. Then there are a bush of mrodugu and three kadamulu. (This is the terminal bound of the land on the north-east. (Lines 220-228.) After this, taking for its limit the western bank of the Tulyabhaga, it goes southward, half belonging to the residents on the further side of the Tulyabhaga and half to those on the hither side. Then it goes southward, along a guidamu near the village attached for furnishing supplies. This guidamu on the Tulyabhaga belongs to Vemavaram, the residents of the villages of Pemdalapaka say. After this it goes eastward along the Tulyabhaga. Taking as its limit the southern bank of the Tulyabhaga in the terminal bound of the land of Vemavaram (and) going eastward, (and) coming between the two villages of Doddavaram and Vemavaram, (there is) A meadow containing a field-path running along tha Tulyabhaga. Between Vomavaram and Perdalapika the Tulyabhaga is the bound. (Lines 228-229.) Regarding the merit of maintaining and the guilt of taking away (grants) somo Puranio sayings are written: (Likes 229-234 : four well-known commonitory verses.) Appareutly this meana" kadamba-trees," Nanclea cadamba, in modern Telugu kadimi. - Grama-grasap-uri. * Ravi, the Ficks religion. * Aparently this menns "a threshing-floor," as in Kadarese, See note 1 of this page.

Page #303
No. 24.7 AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OP SINGAYA-NAYAKA: S.-S. 1290. 259 (Lines 234-237.) The sage Sarasvati-bhatta, of the Srivatea (Gotra), a Brahmi in poetry, learned in grammar, metaphysics, and logio, composed this decree. Thus respectfully Allaya's (son) king Vema entreats future monarchs : may this my pious foundation be guarded with honour and with zeal for righteousness! Fortune! (Line 238.) The blessed Markandegesyaral: the writing of Voma Reddi. No. 24.-AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1290. BY K. RAMA SASTRI, B.A., BANGALORE. The copper-plates which record the subjoined grant were forwarded to the Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle, Madras, by the Collector of Godavari in the year 1913 and have been registered by him as No. 2 of Appendix A in the Epigraphical Report for 1912-13, p. 13. They are four in number and bear writing on both sides, the last being engraved on its inner side only. The plates measure 101" by 53', and on the proper right side of each is bored a hole " in diameter, through which is passed a plain ring, which had been cat before the plates were received in the Epigrapbist's office. The first three of them are numbered with the Teluga numerals 1, 2, 3, on their second sides, just above the ring-hole. The diameter of the ring is nearly 4" and its thickness about " The weight of the plates with ring is approximately 228 tolas. The inscription, written in the Telugu alphabet, is in a state of perfect preservation with the exception of a few syllables in the beginning of line 48. The language it Sanskrit (verses 1 to 72 numbered with the Telugu numerals throughout excepting the last two), in which we see much of the artificial imagery and word-painting of the later-day Sanskrit authors with little consideration for the depth of meaning and the correot use of words. Among orthogra. phical and paleographical peculiarities may be noted first that the initial vowel ri is written in 11. 79 and 99 28 ru, that initial au in l. 2 is written as jau and that the superadded au in the case of the consonants yau (11. 22 and 92) and mau (11. 27, 40, 53) is represented by the signs for 7 and aus, both affixed to the letter. Consonants are doabled, in the majority of cases, after the secondary form of r, and after the anusvdra; the rough r called fakata-ropha in Telugu has been used in the words Chengara, Kuravata, Korukonda and Karikaravada and has an almost vertical top-stroke attached to it. The letter tha is distinguished from dha by an additional dot made in the centre of the former (11. 8, 10 and 65). The distinction, however, is not kept up throughout; for dh is written for th in 11. 23, 29, 32, 37, 42, eto., where it occurs as a subscript letter, and in 11. 45, 49, 50, 53, 68, 73, 76, 79, 96, where it occurs as the chief letter; and dhdh appears for thth (correctly tth), in 11. 19, 22, 92 and 98. The aspiration of bh is represented by the usual talakattu; and where the latter cannot ocour, it is marked by a symbol like an inverted cap, inserted at the right bottom of the letter (ll. 3, 4, 5, 20, 21, etc.). This same form of aspiration is also adopted in the case of dha in 11. 22, 49, and pha in 11. 28, 34, 38. It might be noted that, when bha is lengthened ont into tha, its aspiration is not marked by the inverted cop, but is indicated by the angle which the a sign makes with the left prong of the talakattu. In the case of the anaspirated ba we do not find this angle. The conjunct consonant ddh is always written as dhdh, though the letters d and dh themselves are 1 This means that the deed of gift was drawn up in the temple of the god Markandeyasvars (see above, vv. 9-20). [As sri-Virupaksha, Sri Venkatela and Sri-Rama was in the case of the Vijayanagara kings, the signmanual of Vema Reddi was perhaps Sri-Markandeyetvara, the name of the tutelary deity of his family. H. K. S.] Compare remarks on orthography in Ep. Indh, Vol. III, p. 21, ibid. p. 69, ibid. Vol. V, p. 265 . 2 L 2

Page #304
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. distinguished, the first having an opening on the right side, which the second has not. To avoid a large number of foot-notes I have throughout adopted the correct form ddh. Chhchha is written for chchha in 11. 30 and 50. Double lingual na is written as nna in 1. 23. Peculiarities due to pronunciation may be noted in the words Nrisimhya and Devayamhvaya which occur in 11. 86 and 68 respectively. After invocations addressed to the boar-incarnation of Vishnu, Vinayaka and the moon, we are informed in vv. 5-7 that the fourth (s.e., Sudra) caste, born from the feet of the Supreme Being along with the river Ganges, is purer on that very account than the first three twicehorn castes, and that the members born in it are highly virtuous, pure-minded and greatly helpful to the ruling classes. This prosperous condition and the willing co-operation of the Sudras reflect a state of society when caste disputes, as those of the present day, had not assumed such dimensions as to disintegrate the constituent parts of the Hindu community. In the cycle of ages came Kali-yuga, in which, according to v. 9, there were hopeful signs of progress, inasmuch as the different castes and stages (of men) did not deviate from the prescribed law, the Vedas were widely read with their component parts, and religious sacrifices were not performed in vain. In the Trilinga country was a Sudra ruler by name Kesava-nayaka, who was born of the Manchikonda family (vv. 10 to 12). His son was Ganapati-nayaka (v. 13), and his son Kuna-bhupala (v. 15). Kunaya's eldest son was Mummadindra (v. 18), also called Kunaya-Mummadi-nayaka (v. 19) and Mummadi-nayaka (v. 20), who was evidently a powerful chief. He ruled over the fertile (v. 24) districts of Chengara, Kuravata, Kona and Vanara included between the two well-known branches of the river Godavara (Godavari) (v. 22). Mummadi-nayaka married a niece of Kapaya-nayaka, the celebrated 'Sultan of the Andhra country' (v. 25), and ruled at Korukonda (v. 27), which is now a flourishing village ten miles north of Rajahmundry. His two younger brothers, Singaya-nayaka and Gannaya-nayaka, (v. 29), as subordinates of their elder brother Mummadindra, ruled at Kotipuri and Tadipaka respectively (v. 31). The former of the two brothers, also called king Singa and Kunaya-Singa, is the donor of the present grant and is highly eulogised in vv. 32 to 39. His capital Kotipuri, also called Mummadi-vidu, evidently after his elder brother Mummadi-nayaka, was situated on the bank of the river Pampa and contained within it the temple of Ramanathesvara (v. 33). Vv. 40-51 describe a family of physicians-of whom three generations are given. Parahitacharya, the donee of the present grant, was a great favourite of king Kunaya-Singa, who, it is stated, lavishly bestowed presents on him (v. 52). In the Saka year 1200 (expressed by numerical words), in the month Sravana, on the occasion of an auspicious solar eclipse, Singaya-nayaka granted to the virtuous Parahitacharya, in the presence of god Rinamukti-natha, the village of Akkalapundi, changing its name into Mummadi-Singavaram. Parahitacharya, retaining half of the village for himself, bestowed the other half upon ten Brahmapas of the Yajur-veda (vv. 53 and 54). Then follows a description of the boundary line of the village of Akkalapuudi, in which, as usual, thickets of shrubs, ant-hills, ditches, trees and ponds are mentioned (vv. 62-70). The composer of the record was Kama-deva (v. 71). At the end of the inscription are added the signatures, in their own hand, of Singa-nayada and Mummadi-nayadu, followed by the conventional figure of a lion, which represents perhaps the crest adopted by this Nayaka family. The period to which these copper-plates belong is one in which little is known about the history of the Telugu country. The fact that there existed, at this time, an independent family of chiefs quite close to Rajahmundry, with their power extending over the whole of the Godavari delta, is of extreme importance. At Korukonda, the capital of these chiefs, has been discovered a long pillar-inscription, whose contents have been noted in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1911-12. From this, as also from the subjoined record, we learn that Mummadi-nayaka was practically the first chief of the family who rose to importance, perhaps

Page #305
No. 24.) AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA: S.-S. 1290. 261 by virtue of his close connection with Kapaya-nayaka, the Saltan of the Andhra country. Mr. H. Krishna Sastri has shown that this Kapaya-nayaka is identical with Kapaya, the son of Prolaya, referred to in a copper-plate grant recently published by Mr. J. Ramayya Pantulu in the Journal of the Telugu Academy. In this latter it is stated of Kapaya-nayaka that he rescued the Andhra country from the ravages of the Muhammadans, immediately after the death of the Kakatiya king Prataparudra.' Mummadi was a staunch sri-Vaishnava, as we have to infer from the contents of the Korukonda pillar-inscription. This fact is also established by a set of copper-plates discovered some years ago at Srirangam, in which Parasara-Bhatta, one of the Sri-Vaishnava teachers, is stated to have extended his influence into the Telugu country, to have made Mammadi-nayaka his pupil, to have settled down at Kogukonda and to have, by his highly religious life, influenced the people to believe that even after his death, he would appear on the hill of that village as the god Nrisimha. The brother of Mummadi-nayaka, who is the donor of our present grant, was evidently a patron of learning and fine arts; for in v. 39 he is stated to have been enjoying life in company of women accomplished in singing, dancing and playing on the lute. On Parabitacharya-who was a master of the Yajur-veda and Ayur veda (medical science) and taught these to his students, Singaya conferred namerous gifts. This aspect of patronising learning was quite characteristic of the times, and much of the existing valuable Telugu literature owes its origin to such encouragement offered by the aristocratic families ruling over small estates. It is suggested that this Singaya-nayaka may be the same as Sarvajna Singa for whom some fine religious poemes were composed by the celebrated Sri-Vaisboava reformer Vedanta-desika. Of the places mentioned in the inscription Kona is still the name of the fertile country enclosed between the two chief branches of the Godavari. Kotipuri is Kotipalli, a place of pilgrimage on the bank of the river Vsiddha Gautami. Akkalapandi, surnamed Mummatisingavaram, is perhaps represented by the modern Singavaram in the Rajahmundry talak. Tadipaka, in which was settled another brother of Mummadi-nayaka, has perhaps to be looked for in the northern part of Mummati's dominions. Perhaps it is the present Tadipaka, included in the Polavaram Zamindari. I am unable to identify the two villages Kaakaravada and Bodalava, incidentally mentioned in the description of the boundary line of Akkalapuqdi. The river Pampa, which passed by the side of Kotipuri, must have been a stream of only local importance, flowing into the Vriddha-Gautami. TEXT. First Plate; First Side. 1 pravinamastu // zvetazubhaM dizatu zazvadasau varAhaH pAtALasadyani tamogahane rahI ? yaH / "jautsukyanubatirahahanotsavAbAgdaMtena kiMcidadunodadharaM dharAyA I Madras Epigraphical Report for 1912-13, p. 129. * No. 21 of Appendix A of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1906. The Kaluvachefu grant of Anitalli (Journal of the Telugu Academy, Vol. II, Part 1, PP. 93 ff.), which is dated in Saka 1845, i.e., 55 years later than the date of our grant, mentions another Paralitacharya, the doneo of that grant, as the brother's son of Parahitacharya of our grant. * From the original plates and a set of ink-imprensione. * This plate begins with a floral device. * Metre: Vasantatilaka. - Read pautsukya.

Page #306
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. 3: / 1 / 'tattejo naumi SaTvaMcacaturAsyAdibhirbu]taM [*] hiradAnanamapyuzcarya ta[da]hiradAnana' / 3 / 4 'kisalayamRdulAbhiH krIDanAmeDanAte gaganacaravadhUbhirgADhamAdAya harSAt / avasi ca kr| mUle zazvadAveSTya banA (1) vilasati himabhAnorviSNurattI kaLA sA / 3 / bhAnuH pazcimadigvadhUmukha6 sarojA[]nurAgAtmanA' kAzmIreNa vizeSakatriyamivAdhAtuM vatAbhyudyamaH / ruthAkAramupeyuSA malayajenAyavizAnAyakaH pUrvAzAvaravarNinItanulatAM lippaniyojabhate' / / / 8 IzvaravadanabhujIraprabhavA brahmAdijAtayastisaH / tAsAmAdhArAtthaM caturthajAtica tatya9 dAjjAtA / 5 / 'pasyA jAtestAvyo jAtibhyazapiriti vacasmi / yadiyaM ___ sahajA jAtA bhAgI. 10 raSyAsnilokapAvanyAH / / / "tajjAtIyyAH karmaThAsyatAzAbbArapAkhAMtAzAMta rAgAdidoSAH / rAjanyA11 nAmetya sAhAyyamusmirva bhArabirva hatyeva samyak / / "cakranemikrameNaiva katAdiyugasaMhatiH / za12 Rtparibhramatyeva bhUpAzcApi tathAvidhAH / 8 / "kalpe zvetavarAhanAni vidite manvaMtare saptame varSe bhAratasaMtritatra 18 bharatIpatre ca khaMDa kalau / svAn dhani vilaMghayaMtti nitarAM varNa[*]. __ zramANAM bhidAsmAmgAzca zu." 14 tayo vibhAMti caritasvArtha kratUnAM zataM / / / "dezAsahasaM bharatasya _ khaMDe dIvyaMtyakhaMDAkhiLava16 stumastAH / teSAM zirobhUSaNameva dezastriliMganAmA sukataikasImA // 10 // viliMgadezAdhipati:*] zrImA 1 Metre: Anushtubh. * The syllable was written twice by mistake; the first has subsequently been capoelled in the original. .Metre: Malini. * Read 'sphuratI. Metre: Sardulavikridita. * The letter se has been corrected from tI. - Read vIbhava. * Metre: Giti. * The subscriptjotija is not completely written; ct. tavyA in 1. 10, below. WRead degsAthI. 11 Metre: salini ; read atat:. 1 Metre: Anushtabh. u Metre: Sardulavikridita. 14 Read a. 15 Read to " Rend 'takhArya , 11 Metro : Upajati. 18 Motre : Anushtabh.

Page #307
Akkalapundi grant of Singaya-Nayaka: Saka-samvat 1290. Adistaamnn bNddraayddN vNd sinimaaNddlinNcu yjuuruku sunv rudd pngNddaagNddnyN nuNddi vrNcNdaa 2 jaanaampNc praastuNddttnnutNddi ddaann mducceeyy aNddaashnN 16nlymmuddulaa aaddinaa pddnNtggnNpdubi mooddyyN vnit | (muukl daavpnbddaalNdubaamuddu tNddri subaanu: emuddigi dumukhN sjaalaanugaankaarnaadmu yduvaaduraa bNddi durubhyNtrmulu eyu vaamlyj naaykaanaaykpuudhaann vrvnulmNd vaajnyNbu 18|| 180 ddbujaamudrbdaa lNjy (taanaamudaaraaNptuNttaaN vjaa alsNpi scjNbhdivbeniphNyddiyNnirvaajtaap. 10 10vaadsyN tNjaayyN: kmraan kaarymunnNtaashaaNtNgaa daavaa raajnngaa mt shaaymupsnvNbaaruvaat prsruku ndu mnnv raaddiyugsNhri 12 106 brmtbyuuvaasmNduNdaa.. vraahnaamN dgmnNtr smvru baaNt sNjaaNdhr bNddaajimuNddnN cdvgnn dilNduyNt pnoo shrmsNbraann lNgaa aybaaNbNtsvNtN krtuunaaNtN laassdaa sNcttsuNddddNt eNddaakv 14 pun vaaNbuupnaamupu (liNgnaamaasyuN kniimaa liNgddu divNvn 10 vsuuyk main bNvaaddini vaaddNyNddi sri imuNdu nimgppiNddaankN 18 mNdirmu rcnmuNdukuNdddugaa muNde nebuuNddriNbvn mudNddlnu annaanu, 18 sunNddain naaykulu tinunnaaN : sNjNvaari vysNssNjn daaNttlu, 1981l shriic sudaatku pNpNddi irNdryaaniNbmudN nuNdd. 20 mNdaangrN mn buuNdaalnnaabddibvN bhaaviddmm ivlN bhuNkri maasNn jaagsvN purNdaalNddi unn praay: aNdni sNbhoomvyNgaaNddu)ni 22 sNyyN diNddunNtgaahndaakhNddaa krmaanni nivaargaagNbu (bonigaa jnn gNbreesiNdirudaarvrN punaadhNkruddu naay koo kulN gNddanddiynijnNddgnrno.. koNdd: kjnaaNtrNgaa jycuvaargunkN mdyaa n jnaavn gaaNdhiijymuNdddiNdosN:08 nymuNcukonaaN shNddi , kaarinvaarvilsnikorkkNddi idNtaalNkaayaa mNtn puuku 28 nnniNttini prjlnuNbsunaaruNbmurkaansmraattsmuNmni s mu:1901lkiNcu naayini baarsuraa bbtutaannaakhyNbaa|| 30 100 mrunymuNdduddiNdd mnmuNduNtisNvraasu praapu sNpaadiknu bnoin@dNbygaadaa vNpd daaNtmu mhi naa baadhytl mrmnn PoonykumnnvaadaanNljlgiNpddunnnaa muNdddNddddN W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #308
la. ik sNdu nuNcuddin) ptaakaabulaaN ekssttN kosmettl vin nirm sNbNvaarNtssNrNdhrmu kttttinaalgyaaNberNpuraatnaa krunku 34 mrdlik punnaagvraam kRp suddidlee vrN muNmnnNddrNT 30 (ddrsuNdhrrisyNgaa pynaayr: aasttriisainussNraaNcaaddaanupuNddraaycuu .. buji 19 ddN spenaa booraa ssk ksubuprcaa droohN vyvsth grhruddimNgaa jn 38 nivhspddun puttirmyN: aNtNbNtmu nlmunNb chaansivv lokippddNssiv 38 110 naa puugobbiNcu pnitlN muNmnnNddr: prstutN 40 pryoogN mmaabuumoodnikvitN svy sNpNdaaddyNprciNdi. gt 40 kaaNttloo daanivaaddi vunnaamu ngrmuNcuddkssiNcaalni mudpurN 42 | baaguNtt): imaanv sthnaani niNdr jyiddtaayaa dukoo sujliNgy 42 naaykuddNddiynpugunrudaaN:anynujaagNnynaaykaa bnsaavnaayr | evbaari anu jaaNglbNdulgNbuvaalnaammuN mNddrgondulyN vNddi 44 | pRN:108yNprisubaagaarunnyNraaddi vaasuk rvaaydaa krmNgaa pnulu guytaajyNsm vsudhaaN kaastNdNjmvN (kNnaayi vaagrjNmNtrN 48 sN muNpnn vimnn raajittlN tuNgbhuudhaal: 1991 naammaa muNdunnaayNsu muddi sulnu brmbhuuloonnilyvaannytti tmmrnnnN eNtoo sNpdduvaaru 48 FGISGO gaandiigrN msaadraa sNgraamuN mddividdunaa mngriNgl mudrRddhi baagaa 50 vutisstthaarpiniNthaandivaahinimaavnipunaaraajdaaprtibiNbviraajngnnraalle | so griyni rtisin nissiyyi smnniN: apsvNgaa juudaalvaaly blNbuICIAN 2011 52 | anNg ndulloo reevu puNgvbNglgNddlguvaalyN knuyN: mlbdaaN. ni yN | 52 yun kiNgnaalnsaariNdnuNci suurNjnujn yuvkuddu peNcin 54 AMONddu raaNbujN jyinNdn kittmNtyu 54 vidvtNbNdi.ndrbNd raayidaanNnu nyutNpoNgu byN srpNcnpvaas | 56 ttgnmu gbgnmyiNglbNdaaldinvaaddn viddinvlsillulu 58 mnN sNpddgaanmaanvi dinaani jn maanyNgaa nirmiyy airaasinaa nippnnN 58 kaaraa jnnaaykNgyiNbvtl aaddin maaddN naa jyti sukRtmuurti joo 58 grdduddaamsr sugunnmunivs baaginimaa vijuvni pyyeNdprcaarduy 60 mNddee vaaddnvdaaddu): 01aryg klshaaNbudipuN ncNddrNdraavtNsni m | 60 iNdirmaannn abhjlaasmuku (yraaNjnaanaaNgaanaa dNpjyNtmu. aa0n 10 | 62 aayNprpooddiyNdrnn tggin: asuvrnnrsuvn naamaamaaguNdi || surddu | yippugukbraam klNnaalkvglvaalN vddy grnyoonivrinaamudaaraaNpunu 64 upvaadd b ...67 148 ddivnN sNyaaNprijnyaavaanvilrugu kriyN vaamnN | 64 O

Page #309
No. 24.] 16 kezavanAyakaH / yena bhUpA dilIpAdyA[: *] smayAdismAritA iva / 11 / 'durvinItamadagarvakhaMDane kalpi AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA: S.-S. 1290. First Plate; Second Side. 17 tArinRpavaramuMDane / maMcikoMDavanagotramaMDane bhUrajRMbhata nRpe sadaMDane / 'tasya kezava pazcime 18 nRpasya naMhano nAyako gaNapatirguNAkaraH / svarga pitari vayasyAsasaMja vasudhAM bhuje 19 nije / 13 / 'lakSmIrvvasudhA korttirgaNapatinRpateH paraM priyAstisra: / tAbhyAmadhikA kIrttiyrthyenAsau te tadardhva - ' 20 marpitavAn / 14 / 'putra zrIkUnabhUpAlastasmAdudabhavaddibhoH / pradyumna drava lakSmIzAkarAdiva za 21 ktimAn / 15 / 22 naM yayauM / 15 / pAlatA vibha 'nRpo gaNapatiH putraM pAtraM dRSTvA nRpazriyaH / tyanA siMhAsanaM bhaumaM divyaM siMhAsa viSpUrjahuNaratnarI iNagirirvikhyAtadorvikramo nivyaMTAvani "gaMbhIra sthiradhIrudAttacaritaH kAruNyapUrNAzaya [:*] 23 vo nirvyAjavizrANana: zrImatkU naya 24 nAyako nijakulacIrodadecaMdramA:" / 17 / "tadoyanijanaMdanastaravijigratA pocatiH ka 25 kAkalanakovidaH kavijanAMtaraMgapriyaH / manoharaguNakaro mahitaverivaMzAnalo jayati muMmaDIMdro nRpaH / 18 / "kUnayamuMmaDinAyaka 26 janAvanavizArado karavALa khaMDi 27 tArinarapAlaH / vilasati sikto raktaiH kaMdaLa iva tapratApalatikAyA: / 18 / "mahitanRpativaMzamauktike Metre Rathoddhati. Read fere: Metre: Anushtubh; read g. Metro Anushtubh. * Read 'pAlatArtya'. Read "dave". Metre: Giti. 263 I 12 / * Metre Giti. * Read sadasya. * Read "zAcchaMka'. # Metre: Sardulavikridita; read fast. 10 Read "fer". 13 Metre: Prithvi. 14 Metre: Pushpitagra.

Page #310
264 28 na sphuTasarasojvalavRttabhAsureNa' / piturabhimatakAriNA sametA vilasati muMmaDinAyakena bhU 29 miH / 20 / 'lakSmIracyutavakSasi praNayinI bhogIzvare susthirA bhUreSA caturAnanAkhilamukha krIDAvatI bhA - 30 ratI / zrImatkanayamuMmaDIMdramasamaM dIvyaMti saMprApya tAstisraH prApya sata [va] - korttiradhikasvakA ca 31 citraM paraM / 21 / 'pradhitobhayagodAvara madhyaprAMteSu mahitasaubhAgyAn / pAlayati muMmaDIM' 32 draceMga kuCOvATakonavAnArAn / 22 / 'sthalajalagirivanadurgAnAkramyopetasAdhano dezAn / uDDa EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Second Plate; First Side. 33 tya "zatRsaMghAnaMmaDinRpatiH prazAsti bhuvamakhilAM / 21 / " pAkavyAkIrna - mocAlikucapanasa kAmrA 34 disaMvIta pArzvaraM tasaMttAnakAMta kramuka phaNilatAzuM ggiberekapUrnai:" / prAMtodyatrALikere va ku35 kakuravakAzokapudmAgaramyairArAmaiH kasya harSa vidadhati paraM muMmaDIMdrasya dezAH / 24 / " prakhyA 36 tAMnasuratrANa [:"] svayaM kApayanAyakaH / tasme " svasutAM prAdAtuMmaDIMdrAya bhU37 bhuje / 25 / "dattAkhenAgrahArAsa kaLasukhabhuvasvAgrahArA vorvyAstatrasvAzzuci-5 maMtto dvijava 38 ranivAsahuNA vRttaramyAH / patiM bhAMti suktAphalaghanavibhavArasavvalokaikayAstava 10 39 stAnvIkSamANaciramavanitalaM muMmaDIMdra: prazAsti / 26 / "ramyodAre ratisahacaroddAmarA Rend "kvala. * Read susthirA. 40 mAbhirAme sImAbhUmau "dhanikavitatesa saMvidhAne / vidyAhRdye vipaNisubhage kochu - [VOL. XIII. * Read khacchA. 7 The anusvara stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read zatru 11 Read pUrNa 1 Read . 1 Read 'tavasthA'. 16 The anusvara stands at the beginning of the next line. 1 Metre: Mandakranta. Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Read fea". Metre: Giti; read fdeg. 8 Metre : Giti; read sthala'. 10 Metre : Sragdhara; read ko". 12 Metre: Anushtubh. 14 Metre : Sragdhara; read dattAstenA".. 18 Read vitate saMpatri

Page #311
No. 24.] AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OP SINGAYA-NAYARA: S.-S. 1290. 265 -41 koDAbhidhAne harSeNAste mahati nagare maMmaDicoNipAlaH / 27 / 'kima yate purasyAsya 42 saubhAgyaM paramaH pumAn / divyasthAnAni saMtyajya yadacAste zriyA saha / 28 / 'ekonujaziMgatha43 nAyakeMdrassAMdrazciyA sarvaguNakadAraH / anyonujo gaMnayanAyakopi vRpAvaLInAyaka 44 eva bhAti / 28 / 'panujI ziMgabhUpAlagaMnabhUpAlanAmako / muMmaDoMdreNa tenaiva tau tulyAveva dI. 46 vyataH / 30 / 'kovyAM puri zrIsubhagorukovyA sa tADipAke [sa] kataika pAke / "yadhAkramaM ttAvanujau ni* 46 dhAya tAbhyAM sameto vasudhA prazAste / 31 / hariragrajamiva zakra saumitririvAgraja raghUttaM47 saM / muMmaDinRpamanveti jyeSThaM sa tu ziMgabhUpAlaH / 32 / 'nAnA muMmaDinAyakasya ghaTitA sa48 - - - - riNI lakSmyA vibhramabhUvilAsanilayo vANyA kSitamDanaM / paMpAsaMpadupAtri Second Plate ; Second Side. 49 tA savidhagadhIrAmanAdhezkharA' khyAtA muMmaDivoDunAmanagarI ziMgakSamAbhRdhvibhoH / 33 / "pragADhava50 vyAhatapAbaMdeze paMpAnadIpAdhasi pAvana / svArAjadhAnI pratibiMbiteva virAjate sA nagarI vizAlA / 34 / 51 "garIyasi pure tasmin sarvezvaryasamanvitaH / nivasan ziMgabhUpAla: pAlaya. tya[khilA bhuvaM / 15 / "jaya52 ti sa ziMggaTapAlo ripupuMggavabhaMgagaMDagopAlaH / yatkIrtikanyakAyAH kamala bhavAMDAni kaMhukArya53 te / 36 / "pradhayan ziMgganRpAlasmatvaM dharma ca madanamohatyaM / janasu janayuvatizattyaSu" dhIrodAttAdina| Metre : Anushtubh. Metre: Upajati. .Metre: Upajati. * Read yathAkrama. .Metre : Arya * The anurara standa at the beginning of next line. 1 Metre : Sardilarikridita. B Rend rAmanAthezvarA. * Rend bha himI: 10 Metre : Upajati. 1 Read 'pAthasi. Wiend pAvanecche. " Metre : Anushtubh. 14 Metre : Giti. 15 Metro: Giti; read you. " Read degsmattvaM. " Rend zatruca.

Page #312
266 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XIII. 64 vatAmayate / 37 / 'lamoM pazmalitAM bhujaM vijayinaM za vitrAsinaH kIrti mUrtimatI ma55 daM vidaLitaM baMdhUna prabaMdhazriyaH / dAnaM mAnayutaM kRpAM nirupamA 'satva tRpatvAspadaM kRtvA 66 bhAgyamazeSabhogyamayate zrIziMggabhUpAlakaH / 38 / 'vINAvAdanakovidena vila . samAsyaprazasyadhi67 yA sArasyAmpadagAnamAnavidhinA saujanyamAnyAmanA / nityaizvaryavikAsinA nirupamAkAra58 Na kAMtAjanenAyaM kUnayaziMggabhUpatilakaH krIDan sadA modate / 38 / jayati suktamUrtirjA59 aduhAmakIrtimakalasuguNadhAmA sarvasaubhAgyasImA / vihitazivasa payyo 'viznu sAcAradhurya: pa60 rahita iti vaidyaH pAvanasprarvadyaH / 40 / 'pAtreyagotrakalazAMbudhipUrnacaMdrazcaM drAvataMsanijama61 hiramAnasAnaH / pramAvilAsamukurazvayatA janAnAM nAnAvidhaM parahito hitamAtatAna / 41 [] 62 'ayaM parahito vaidyasmoyaM parahitazivaH / asya patnI ca tasyeva na nAnomA guNairapi / 42 / sutastadI. 68 yamaguNAbhirAmaH kalyANazIlaH karuNAlavAlaM / vaivAgragaNyo vazimAmudAra[:*] zrIrAmanA64 thazivapAdamataH / 43 / daityadevanarasaMzyAM parijAtavAnakhilarAtikriyAM / rAmanAthabhiSa Third Plate ; First Side. ... 65 gIzvaraH kriyAsvatrimeva tulayenmunIzvaraM / 44 / "satrIkAstanayAstrayopi nani tA[:] zrIrAmanAthana te 66 jAyAyAmayitAMvikAhayajuSi khyAtaprabhAvovatAH / lokAnAM hitakAriNasma manasAmi Read satva. 1 Metre : Sardalavikridita. * Metre: Malin. This verse begins with floral device. * Read sapathyau~ vizrutI. * Rend pUrNa'. The anuarara stands at the beginning of the next line. a Metre: Upajati. 10 Metre: Bardulavikridita. * Metre : Vasantatilaki IMetre: Anushtubh. Metre: Ratlodch Rend .

Page #313
No. 24.] 67 'STArtha saMpAdakAH kAmAdadhyanasyamatrimuninA brahmAcyutezA drava / 45 / 'jyeSThaH parI 68 yo 'devayahvayaH / kALanAdhastRtIyosya rAmanAthasya dhImataH / 46 / 'suta suhRdanujAnuca 69 raprabhRtitvamupetya vihitaziSa' / agrajamanujanmAnAvupacaratastatamavahita khAMttau / 47 / "ya 70 juSyadhyayanaM vede vede cAyuSi bhUSayan / adhyApanaM ca ziSyebhyaH kRtvA parahitaH kRtI / 48 / 'AcA 71 ro duritApacAracatura [: *] AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA: S.-S. 1290. stutyAni kRtyAni ca prasadanodAraM girAM 'guMbhanaM [] 72 pUjA rAjakaLAvataMsapadayo[: *] zrIrAzrItopAzritA" saMtAMti guNAH paraM parahitAcAyeM" vicAryye 73 va tat" / 48 'yurveda vizAradena sudhiyA zrIdevayAryeNa kastulyo rAmayavedyanAdhatanaye- 13 svAMtaM zAMtiniketanaM 74 nocairyyazorAzinA / siMdhorabhyudito bhiSaNa sadRzo haste dadhAnomRtaM yenAsyAmRtamasti hasta 75 kamale vAkye dRzocetasi / 50 / "vidyAvizaddhivinayArjava satya dharma zarvArthanAcaraNabhUtadayA[di] sarvaM / e 76 katra karttumabhilASavateva dhAtrA zrIkALa nAdhabhiSagIzvara" eSa sRSTa: / 51 / sadyAdayaMgamaM suta 267 77 tinAmagrasyamaI guNaiH prANAcAryyamadhAzrita" parahitAcAryaM hitaM karmasu / zrImatkU 1 Read I. * Read yAtrayaH. Metre: Giti. Metre Anushtubh. * Rend guMphanaM. 11 The syllables fa are inserted below the line. "Read 'nAtha'. 15 Read zrIkALanAtha. 17 Read jasA 78 nayaziMggabhUmiramaNassaMbhAvayaMnaMjasA" sabairvvastubhiruttamairca gatavAn paryAptimetAvatA 79 / 52 / " zAkAbde gaganagrahAcizazinAM saMkhyAmbite zrAvaNe mAsi "zrIrumuktinAdhasavidhe " sU * Metre Anushtubh. * Read kALanAtha'. Read * Metre: Sardulavikridita. 10 Read 'zrito'. 12 Read . 14 Metre: Vasanta tilaka. 10 Bead 'mayA. 18_Metre : Hardiilavikridits; this verse is preceded by two floral devices and a vertical stroke. 10 Rend zrI. 20 Read 'nAtha' 2M 2

Page #314
268 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. XIII. 80 oparAge sati / zrImAn ziMggayanAyakaH parahitAcAryAya puNyAtmane prA dAdakala81 DinAmamahitaM prAmaM samagraM guNaiH / 53 / 'muMmaDiziMmgavarAkhyaM viMzatyaMza vi. Third Plate ; Second Side. 82 dhAya taM grAmaM / parahitanAmAcArya: prAdAdadhaiM dvijAtibhyaH / 54 / 'yajJezvarArya[:*] sthira83 dhIrAnaziMggahijottamaH / mArappanAryo matimAnate tukhyaguNatriyaH / 55 / 'yajurvedavida84 prakhyo bhArahAjakulodbhavAH / yAjuSaH pahibhaDAkhyo vidvAn gautamagotrajaH / 55 / 'zrIvatma85 gotrakSIrodacaMdro yaSi kovidaH / prolayArya suto dhImAn sarvadevahijottamaH / 57 / dAsu. 88 laMnamaviNeMdraH kauDinyo' yajuSi sthiraH / 'celipehivRsiMdha :"] zrIvatsagoco "yajuzataH / 58 / kA 87 zyapagopavibhUSA yajuSi ca sAMge caturmukhakhyAti: / pulupAkavRhariravano vidhivadanuSThAnaniSTha88 yA yuktaH / 58 / 'ciTisomayabhA- hArIto yAzuSo budhaH / gaMgga prolayavireMdro hArI89 to yAjuSAgraNIH / / / 'prAmAIsyAsya bhAgAnAM dazasaMkhyAmupeyuSAM / batAH para90 hitAryeNa te viprAsmamabhAminaH / 11 / pratIcA gautamo somA pravAhA vidhisama91 tA / vAyavyasImA gautamyAsaTe sAkoTagulmagA / 12 / "saizAnyobhimukhI gatvA sAkosaM "nAkumArItA 92 (6) / tatozvadhvaM samAsAdya pvaaviNshkmaayyau||| tasmAdyAMttI sazAkoTa valmIkaM prApya sA sataH / ! Metre : Arya. Metre: Anushtubh. IMetre: Anushtubh. * Read koDindhI. * Read sthira: * Bend siMhasthI. T Read yajubhiyata: * Metre : Giti. Metro: Anushtubh; this verse in preceded by two floral dovices and a vertical stroko. 10 Read off . [The text may be oxplained as it is without any emendation e raf being taken as an adverb meaning "right up to the hall fi.e. middle of the riyor."-H. K. S.) // Metre : Anushtubh; rend nyAbhi. H Road bitA. # Road tai.

Page #315
Akkalapundi grant of Singaya-Nayaka : Saka-samvat 1 290. 50 aysnmvtulynlunnitN 108 sstnyaay jgaamnaaddu jyyaamyiraaNbikaapyjnN prbhaavaanN: naaNdssumnnaalu 88 vaadsNvaadd:5)maadddnsuuymmainaa brcurnn iv 18 (aaN.pNtulnu diru 68 | yddvyaaNdnaay raaknaaddni aayoostraamnaadni divN: sunNdaaddnu jnNloo btiN muddi buutt agrjmnujnaanaavu eNtssttmvdaaspNgaalu 70 || jussRdynNdeeddi veeddbaayddu juupyn aadyNdsNbrissbkraa vrdaatkaalu kddugaa baarbrustutNnik bsNtNgaaNtinikeetnN prsiddinuddaarNgNgsNbrN 72 Maha raajvNsiddiyoolvrNddaaN sNtssNtaa gunaa prNprN baag tn aayuvddN gaarddi pnidiyuNddeedyyaaynok spryN mrvdy saadnloo 74 ceyy prtinnaanNdaaNb ddiNbpddinidN pustv stuupurN naasyN cushaast 1 vaaddu cNpddN puNsyy jai smRdeemuNdu hrnnbuuNddyaadvNddi vaaddu aNdukunn prspuddNdyaaddyNgmu mru, 78 annmNgpNddu rNgunn raanaabaaymvaarNprdaaNbyyrddNtN musugmmaiN 78 | ayN mrmggmkhnNbaavyNsNjnaa nidr vstubrutmunn pNdaanpyyNdrmugaavraa 21. aakaalllvaanki saaNsNbhNloonoomaarunNttunnaaddnividNgaa agsNdunaariNgiynaayk pNjaabaayynnNdin ddaakl | 80 aNdi mmtNdaamnunu rNguku muNdu aNgNp siNpu mib. daaykNgraamN uNdi amaabaay prdaaddeedeeNddi jaaNby:17 yjnyN uN N jaalmu: maarvnaaydyN graamaantut gl yjupddNddi 84 | try baaNjkulaaddu : yaajud pddibddddaa vstunn ii jlv | ddttNthiyjuddu : jlyoody suNdmaan nivddvu jurtmunu 86 || lNnmu eN ddi koNddiNgyju br biNdedddd nRsiNdyN vrkoriyjput: VS 152 80 12) vibuudaa yijuditti sNgttru mukhukhyt vuluvu knnvaarNdn divddnuddaanni || 88 yN yokk upmuybddddyyghaarinnyju bud: gNg alyN pNdrvri 88 19 juvaani graamaadhsyNsubaanaanaaNddri sNkhy mupyuNkN:2 90 | utaaynaaNdi daaspdubaarin prtijyNgoomniyN prvaahdvdistr 90 raannaay smaagaurmNddNgulgaa snyNbmukh gnnNkaalNnaa kumaarN 92 116)dhN smaanaaddu prsriNpkmaayyoo atyN . srku uNvrnnikN avsrN: 1 92 sNymrpdN sbhutmNgaa smNgaa ii uddjnyprNbuurvaas smsmudu sNghN 04 (R mNcN vaaddddNvl sNyukaaN shrii tRpplNyul sNmuNjsmspN! | 94 sN naa bligrpraa sklNbussN smunntN smaahdRtNgNkl sRsthN (ne | mNddvaaNmaaggaaboddl vNsmu aad paivtsNgtvNddki noo munigNttee . sNsmaapddN plllNgraa || snimaagulvllikttNttaa kNguk sNkulaaddi kmu . W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #316
iva. 88 | sddniyyNyNynnn prmaabhimulu grvgunn smnni vmu NSORlsiNddino juttttsuvaa gyaa rNttiggaa tmN. vaaddaamudr tiiraa nmu korku vrsgaa muddivn muNpu viriNci vraavu graamstNbN ddrNkN | yti smaanyNdrmuni vNsvaanNgaa nilvaalniyu bhvsstti.svaannn 102 | 30thaanmuNdNbuuyaayvrN mNddr:1-80gaa naayinilu mumuddi naayi | 12 || 100 nvaaru braalu

Page #317
No. 24.] AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA: S.-S. 1290. 98 ticicIyamaca samacaM sA samAcitA / 54 / udacI tato bhUyA sA sImA madhyasaMzritAM / 94 bhUmiM kAMka vADAdigarttapAsAtyakiMzukAM / 55 / mAzritya paravalaM yAtA kuMjapuMja samanvitaM / 95 sA tasmAtprAGmukhI gatvezAndhe sikatilAM bhuvaM / 66 / samunnata samAsAdya muMgaM zailasya saMcitA / mela 96 mUlAyAM mArgoM bodalAvaM samAcitaH / 67 / atha parvatagAthA dakSiNAbhimukhI gatA / praca 97 vRkSa samAsAdya tiMvipazvataM gatA / 45 / sA mImA gulA* valmIkaciMcAkiMzukasaMkulA / taTAkamadhya Fourth Plate. 98 mAsAdya nirthyAyAgneyakoNagA / 68 / pazcimAbhimukhI gatvA mAkoDAdi samanvitA / [va] khI 99 niatrists' [[]] uccAnupAzcitAdizi gautamyAH pravA kAMkolasaMkIrcA' kha madhyatazritA 1 0 100 'mAsanamutraM kavinA "koDinyavareca kAmadevena / muMmaDiNivarAkhyayAmadhyAcaMdratArakaM ja 101 yati / [1] "sAmAnyayaM dharmasetu" nRpANAM kAle kAle pAlanIyo bhavadbhiH / sarvAnetAn bhAvinaH pArthi 102 veMdrAn bhUyo bhUyo yAcate rAmacaMdraH / [ 72* ] ziMgAnAyini bhUyo mummaDana i 103 ni " [n] vrAlu" *G Rend matyaM. * Bead sasukhataM. 10 TRANSLATION. 269 (Line 1.) May there be no obstacles ! (Verse 1.) May the White Boar grant (us) perpetual prosperity, who in the dark home of the nether world gently shook in secret with his task the lip of the (goddess) Earth, being unnerved by excitement at the coming pleasure of carrying (her). 1 Metre of vv. 65 to 70: Anushtubh. * Rend atha. * Read saMkoca. * Read degzitA. The syllables are inserted below the line. Rend nairRtyAM * Metre : Giti ; this verse is preceded by a floral device. 10 Read kauDinya vrAlu hi Metre : Salini. 12 Read dharmasetu". The figure of a conventional lion with a raised trunk (Tamil: yali ?) is engraved at the end of the plates. It was perhaps the crest of the donors.

Page #318
270 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII (V. 2.) I praise that lustre which, though elephant-faced (dviradanana), has still only one task on its face (a-dvirad-anana)' (and) is highly praised by the six-headed (Subrahmanya), the five-headed (Siya), the four-faced (Brahma) and other (gods). (V. 3.) Resplendent is that bright digit of the cool-rayed (moon), which the celestial nymphs as tender as the sprouts (of a young plant) cagerly grasp at the close of (their) repeated amorous sports, and delightfully wrap it round (their) ears (and) wrists. (V. 4.) The setting) sun (in his evening glory) appears as if (he is) attempting to make a beautiful (forehead-mark of red) saffron (kiemira), (consisting) of (his) doep love (or redness) on the lotus-face of the lady (viz.) the region of the west ; and this rising moon is besmearing, as it were, the creeper-like body of the noble damsel, the region of the east, with saudal in the form of (white) moonlight. (V.5.) The three castes, (vis.) the Brahmanas and the next (Kshatriyas and Vaissas) were produced from the face, the arms and the thighs of the Lord (Isvara); and for their support was born the fourth caste from His i.e., Isvara's feet. (V. 6.) That this casto is more pare than thoso (other three) is self-evident; for (verily) this caste was born along with the (river) Bhagirathi, i.e. the Gaugos (which springs from Vishnu's foot.-F. W. T.]), the purifier of the tbree worlds. (V. 7.) The members of this caste are eagerly attentive to their duties, not wicked, pureminded, and are devoid of passion and other such blemishes ; (they) ably bear all the burden of protecting) the earth by helping those born in the kingly casto. (V. 8.) The cycle of the Krita and other ages is always rolling, like the circumference of a wheel; the protectors of the earth are so likewise. (V. 9.) In the well-known Sveta vardha kalpa, in the seventh Manvantar, in Bharatavarsha and in this Bharata-khanda in (this) Kali (age), the different castes and stages of men do not deviate from the prescribed law (dharma), the Vodas shino (1.6. are honoured) (V. 11.) The lord of the Trilinga country (was) the illustrious Kesava-nayaka, who by his dignity eclipsed, as it were, Dilipa and other kings (of old). (V. 12.) The earth flourished while this king who adorned the noble Manchikonda family, inflicted due punishment on offenders), crushed the infatuated pride of the wicked and shaved (the heads of, i.e. disgraced) beroic enemy-kings. 1 Viniyaka, the god with the elephant-face, is known to have only one tank and is hence called Eka-danta. * This is evidently a description of the natural scenery as one would see it on the evening of a full-moon day in any month. It is difficult to understand why the poet should have introduced it here. The origin of the four reeoguined castes from the head, shoulders, thighs and feet of the Supreme Being in described in the well-known Purushaslikta of the Rig Veda (x. 90. 12: brahmaro 'aya mukham asid bihi rajanya> krita luri tad asya yad vastya, padbhgan fadro ajayata II The specification of the present age described in this verse is always repeated at every religious ceremonial performed in Indis under Brahman supervision. The statement made in the second half of the verse is, however, quito contrary to what is generally believed of the Kali or Iron age. ! The origin of the dap Peegilibr clastlomene nieka, Pericariaent; heighs and feet or the Kapreine "Being is described in the well-known Purushasikta of the Rig Veda (s. 90. 12: brahmaro 'ya mukham asid bahti rajanyan krita Iiri tad asya yad vastya padbhgan fodro ajayata il * The specification of the present age described in this verse is always repeated at every religious ceremonial

Page #319
No. 24.] AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA : S.-S. 1290. 271 (V. 13.) The son of that king Kolava and a mine of (good) qualities (vix.) Ganapati-nayaka took upon his shoulders (the burden of) the earth, after his father had gone to heaven by old age. (V. 14.) Wealth, Land and Fame were (all) three very dear to king Ganapati. Dearer than the (first) two must have been Fame, for he gave up these two on her account.1 (V. 15.) From that king (Ganapati) was born & son, the illustrious Kina-bhapala, (oven) as Pradyumna (was born) from the lord of Lakshmi (.e. Vishnu) and the bearer of the fakti (i.6. Kumara) from Sankara (i.e. Siva). (V. 16.) The king Ganapati, seeing that (his) son (was) At for kingly dignity, left his throne on (this) earth to take his seat in Heaven. (V. 17.) The prosperous Kinaya-nayaka, (who was) Rohanas mountain containing brilliant gems (viz.) good qualities, the prowess of whose arms was well-known, who enjoyed the greatness of monarchy, who made gifts without show, whose wisdom was firm and far-reaching, whose behaviour was generous and whose feelings were saturated with meroy, was a moon to the milk-ocean (of) his race. (V. 18.) Victorious is his son king Mummadindra, whose great prowess surpasses the sun in glory), who is skilled in all arts, dear to the heart of poets, a mine of pleasing qualities, a fire to the bamboos (varsa, viz.) families of powerful enemies and capable in protecting (his) subjects. (V. 19.) The sword of Kanaya-Mummadi-nayaka besmeared with the blood of enemy. kings, whom it splits, shines like the sprout of the creeper (vie.) his valour. (V. 20.) The earth shines on being united in marriage) with Mummadi-nayaka, who (always) acts according to the wishes of his father, who is a pearl in the bamboo* (viz.) the family of famous kings and who is resplendent in (his) plain, sympathetic and noble conduct.5 (V. 21.) (The goddess of) Wealth who (dwells) with love in the breast of Achyuta (Vishnu), the goddess) Earth, who has firmly established herself on the lord of serpents, and (the goddess of) Learning, who sports in all the (four) faces of Brahma, shine (together) in the company of the matchless and glorious Kapaya-Mummadindra The great wonder (however) is that in the company of these three (ladies), the (already) pure (goddow of) his own) fame, has become still more so. (V. 22.) Mummadindra protects the districts Chengara, Kuravata, Kona and Vanara included in the region between the two well-known branches of the Godavara friper), and renowned for (their) richness. (V. 23.) Occupying with his military equipments the inaccessible strongholds on land. BOA, hill and forest in these countries, and uprooting hordes of (his) enemies, king Mummadi protects the whole earth. 1 The sense conveyed is that Ganapati-nayaka gave away land and wealth in order to acquire fame. * 1.e., died. [On Robas see above, p. 205, note 6.-H. K. S.] * It is belief obtaining with Sanskrit poets that old bamboos and the heads of elephants contain valuabla pearls. . In the case of the pearl: one, which is bright, splendid, shining, round and radiant.--V. S.] Here is a pointed reference to the scandalous quarrels and misunderstandings among Co-wives in Hinda families where poligamy is resorted to. The poet wants to say that the fourth wife of Singaya-nayaks. (vis.) Faure, did not suffer (thougt, M 00-wife, she ought to have done so in the company of the three ofbers.

Page #320
272 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (V. 24.) Who is not highly pleased with the territories of Mummadindra, whose gardens are flourishing with long stretches of ripe plantains, limes, jack and mango trees bordering on all sides, enclosing in the interior everywhere groups of beautiful areca-palms, betel-creepers and ginger plants, with avenues of tall cocoanut palms and the sweet-flowered vakula, kuravaka, asoka, and punnaga trees ? (V. 25.) Kapaya-nayaka, the famous Suratrana (i.e. Sultan) of the Andhra country gave (in marriage) his sister's daughter to king Mummadindra. (V. 26.) Mummadindra ever rules the earth, looking after (the interests of) groups of the twice-born (Brahmanas), who, like the highly brilliant pearls, please the whole world and shed continuous lustre by their upright conduct (or roundness), good qualities (or strong thread) and purity, decorating by their residence the (many) (agrahara) villages given by the king, provided with all comforts and shining as if they were valuable necklaces of the (goddess) earth. (V. 27.) King Mummadi resides joyfully in the big, beautiful and advanced city named Korukonda, in which shine fair ladies who stand on a par with Rati, in which dwell the utmost number of wealthy men, which is the abode of all prosperity, which is attractive on account of (its men of) learning and which is beautiful with its bazars. (V. 28.) What to say of the fortune of this city! For here dwells the Supreme Being (Vishnu) with (the goddess) Sri (Lakshmi), giving up (his) heavenly abode. (V. 29.) One younger brother (of Mummadi-nayaka) is Singaya-nayaka, who ranks high on account of all good qualities (and) great fortune; and another younger brother is Gannaya-nayaka who shines verily like the principal gem in the necklace (or group) of kings. (V. 30.) These two prosperous brothers named king Singa and king Ganna are comparable only with that Mummadindra. (V. 31.) Having appointed these brothers respectively at Koti-puri in which are crores of prosperous and beautiful ladies, and at Tadipaka which is the very fruit of the meritorious acts (of its residents), (Mummadindra) rules the earth along with them. (V. 32.) King Singa follows in the footsteps of (his) elder brother king Mummadi, just as Hari (followed) his elder brother Sakra (Indra), and Saumitri (i.e. Lakshmana) (followed) his elder brother Rama. (V. 33.) King Singa's capital is known as the famous city (of) Mummadividu. (Thus) associated with the name of Mummadi-nayaka, it ., (is) the play-ground for the (goddess of) wealth, the sporting-house for (the goddess of) learning, and the ornament of the earth, near which flows the prosperous (river) Pampa and close to which is (the temple of) the glorious (god) Ramanathosvara. (V. 34.) That spacious city shines like the capital of heaven reflected in the holy (and) placid waters of the (river) Pampa, the country on either side of which is hemmed in with thick forests. (V. 35.) King Singa residing in that famous city protects the entire earth, being possessed of all (kinds of) wealth. (V. 36.) Victorious is the king Singa, who is a Ganda-gopala in discomfiting his powerful enemies and to whose lady-fame (this mundane) egg of Brahma is (only) a ball.1 1 His fame was evidently of such extraordinary dimensions that the universe comparatively looked like a handy ball. In other words, his fame easily occupied the whole universe [played with the earth as with a ball.F. W. T.]

Page #321
No. 24.] AKKALAPUNDI GRANT OF SINGAYA-NAYAKA; S.-S. 1290. 273 (V. 37.) King Singa, displaying his innate good nature, sense of duty, (deep) love and pride, towards (his subjecta, good men, women and enemies (respectively), assumes (the four recognised forms of the role of heroes, such as dhirddatta, (dhirafinta, dhiralalita and dhirdddhata). (V. 38.) The illustrious king Singa fully enjoys (his) fortune by distributing (his) wealth, by (seeking) success for his arm, by causing fear in (his) enemies, by giving a material form to his fame, by crushing conceit, by making his kinsmen uninterraptedly rich, by bestowing gifts with dignity, by showing unparallelled kindness towards his subjects) and by acquiring strength compatible with his royalty. (V. 39.) Kanaya-singa, the forehead-ornament of kings, always delights in sporting with women who are proficient in playing on the vina, who are illustrious for their charming and attractive dances, who follow the rules (of conduct regulating) the noble songsters of culture, who are respected for their amiability, who are prosperous with never failing wealth and who Possess matchless beauty. (V. 40.) Victorious is the holy and popular doctor Parahita, who is virtue incarnate, whose fame is known everywhere, the abode of all good qualities, the limit of all prosperity, the worshipper of Siva and the foremost of men noted for (their) conduct. (V. 41.) Parahita, the full-moon to the milk-ocean of the family, viz.) Atreya gotra, in whose lotus-like mind Siva makes his abode and the mirror (in which are reflected) the sports (of the goddess) Prosperity (Srt), rendered assistance in many ways to persons who bought (his) protection. (V. 42.) This doctor is called) Parabita. (So is) that Siva who is kind to others (para-hita). Again, his (i.e. Parahita's) wife, like the wife) of (that) Siva, way Umi not only in name, but also in (her) good qualities. (V. 43.) His son was the illustrious Ramanatha, a devout worshipper of Siva, of pleasing virtues and noble character, the receptacle of mercy, the foremost among physicians and the best of those that have conquered their passions. (V. M.) The great physician Ramanatha knew how to treat all diseases pertaining to demons, gods and men. Regarding his cares (i.e. medical skill), he has to be compared only with Atri, the lord of sages. (V. 45.) Just as Brahma, Vishnu and Siva (were begotten) for sport on Anasaya by the sage Atri, 80 were horn of the illustrious Ramanatha, from (his) wife named Ayitam bika, even three equally glorious sons, who are exalted through their well-kuown greatness, who are (ever bent) upon doing good to the people, and who bestow upon wise men (their) desired objecte. (Vy. 46 and 47.) The eldest son of this wise Ramanitha is Parahita, the second is named Devaya, and the third Kalanatha. The two younger brothers (Dovaya and Kalanatha) serve constantly (their) elder brother (Parahita) with a cheerful mind, attending to his wants, in the capacity of sons, friends, brothers, servants and the like. (V. 48.) (Himself) an ornament among the students of the Yajar-voda and the Ayur-veda (i.e. the medical science), Parahita taught these to his students and thus accomplished the object of his life). 1 There are four kinds of nayakas, or beroes, the development of whose character, in one oapacity or other, is the object of almost every poem in Sanskrit literature.

Page #322
274 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. [VOL. XIII. (V. 49.) The best of virtues baving consulted together, as it were, abide in Parabitacharya, whose conduct is capable of chastising sins, whose actions are praiseworthy, whose mind is the abode of peace, whose speech is pleasing and noble, whose worship is offered at the feet of the moon-crested (Siva) and whose wealth is at the disposal of his dependents. (V. 50.) Who can equal the son of Ramaya-vaidyanatha, the wise, illustrious and highly famous Devayarya who is proficient in Ayar-voda P The physician (of the gods, 1.6. Dhanvantari), born in the ocean with neotar in his hands cannot equal him ; for there is nectar (not only in the lotus-like hand of this Devsyarya but also in his speech, eyes (and) heart. (V. 5).) The illustrious Kilanatha, the chief of physicians, was created by Brahma with & desire, as it were, of bringing together in one place all (good qualities) like learning, purity, modesty, uprightness, truth, virtue, worship of Siva, pious life and compassion towards (all) beings. (Vv. 52-84.) The glorious king Kanaya-Singa, justly rewarding with many valuable gifts his dependent and life-physician, Parabitacharya, (his) friend in (all) actions, who captivates the heart by (his) sound learning, is the foremost among virtuous men, and respoctable on aodonnt of (hie) good qualities, was not still satisfied with the presents that he had giron). (Therefore in the Baka year counted by the sky (0), the planets (9), the eyes (2) and the moon (1), in the month Srivana, on the occasion of an auspicious solar eclipse the illustrious Singaya-nayaka granted to the virtrans Parahitacharya, in the presence of the glorious (god) Ro(Ri) pamoktinatha, the excellent village famed by name Akkalapandi. (And) Parabiticbarya, having divided that village called Mummadi-Singavara into twenty shares, gave one half of it to the Brahmanas. (Vv. 55-60.) (Contains the names of the Brahmana recipients with their gotras and fakhas. See the annexed Appendix.], (V. 61.) These Brahmanas were made the recipients of equal shares by Parahitarya in the half village which was divided into ten paita. (Vv. 62-70.) The boundary line of Akkalapapdi on the west is recognised as the (riter) Gautami (i.e. Godavari), right up to the middle of the stream. The boandary line due northwest reaches the thicket of sakota (shrubs) on the bank of the Gautami; the same, going in a north-easterly direction, reaches the ant-hill with the arikola tree, then reaching the fig tree passes on to the kimfuka tree; thence proceeding, the same boundary line reaches next the ant-hill with the sakota (shrubs) and then touches the two tamarind trees and the pipal tree united with the plaksha. Then turning northwards, the boundary line touches (its) middle point with the kimfuka tree to the west of the main trench of Kankaravada and then passes close by a pool with thick shrubs in it. From there it proceeds eastwards to the sandy tract in the north-east corner, and then reaches the high peak of the hill along the cows' path which proceeds from the foot of the same hill, touching Bodalava (on the way). Then the same (boundary line), proceeding southwards from the top of the hill and reaching the plaksha tree, joins the pool with the tamarind tree; and eventually this boundary line, winding through thickets and ant-hills crowded with chirucha and kimfuka trees and reaching the middle of a tank, joins the south-east oorner. Now, turning towards the west and joining the sakota and other trees, it passes through ant-hills and anikola trees and reaches the kharja trees on the south-weet oorner and then joins the river Gautami in the middle of site stream. (V. 71.) May this (oopper-plate) charter (recording the grant of) the village called Mummadi-Singavars, composed by the poet Kamadeva, the best of the Kaundingas, run on as long as the moon and stars (ondure). [ See Krishna Sastri's Images of Godo and Goddessos, pp. 254 and 259.-H. K. 8.) [ Privacharya is a recognise title among Indian physiciava; Changlo, Citadathana, Ch. 1, v. 212 saya proSabAgmatimA yutI pijAti; mAtrApAramaH / prAdhibhiSamyaH pApAcAryA himtH|-H.K.S.] 1 d., 1290,

Page #323
No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 275 (V. 72.) This cansoway of charity is common to (all) kings. (Therefore O ! kinge) it is always to be protected by yon.' (Thus) does Ramachandra again and again request all the futare rulers of the earth. (LI. 102-103.) (This is the writing of Singa-nayadu; (and this) the writing of Mammadinayadu. Appendix.-Names of the recipients, their gotras and fikhas. Name of recipient. gotra. fakha (reda). . . . . . .Yajus. Do. Yajie vararys . . Arlafinga 3 Mareppanarys . . . Peddi-bhatta . . Sarvadeva, son of Prolay&rys 6 Dasul-Annams. . 7 Chelipeddi Nrisimha . 8 Palupaka Npilari . Chitisamaya-bhatta. 10 Ganga-Prolaya . . . Bharadvaja Do. Do, Gautams. . srivatss Kaupdinys Srivatas . Kabyspa. .Harita Do. . . . . . . . . . No. 25.--TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. BY STEN Konow. The first notice of this inscription was given by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, who states that the plates were sent to him for decipherment by. Sirdar K. C. Mehendale, Secretary of the Bharat-itihas-bambodhak-mandal, and that they have been found at Talegaon Dhamdhere, a village of the Sirir taluka in the Poona District, situated at 18deg 40' N. and 74deg 9' E., twenty miles north-east of Poona city. There are altogether three plates, 13}" long and 6]-7}" broad. The first and the third plate bave no writing on their outer sides, the second one carries writing on both sides. The first plate contains eight, the obverse and the reverse of the second, and the obverse of the third each ten lines of writing. At the bottom of the reverses of the first two plates there are moreover some illegible scribbles in a later handwriting. At the end of the inscription are two double circles, each surrounding a floral design. There are circular ring holes on the left sides of the plates, but we have no information about the existence of a ring or a seal. The writing has in some places become rather effaced. This is especially the case in the beginning and at the end of the inscription and at the bottom of the obverse of the second plate. Fortanately, however, everything which is of importance oan be made out with certainty. The alphabet belongs to the southern group and is of the same kind as in other southern plates of the same date. The shape of individual letters varies in a few places. Thus, the kesi Progress Report of the Archeological Survey of India, Western Circle, for the year ending 31st March 1918, p. 54. 2 x 2

Page #324
276 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. (VOL. XIII. in =krita, 1. 12, is different from the kri in -kritan, 1. 1; the ga in Govinda., 1. 22, is misshapen, and the a-matra in ja is usually almost unrecognizable. On the whole, however, the letters are well cut. The figure 1 occurs at the end of the first stanza after the initial blessing, 1. 9. With regard to orthography it should be noted that ri and ri are not correctly distin. guished. Thus we find ri for ri in -adsirs, 1. 6, and ri for fi in bhrityai), l. 10; krishna:, 1. 13, and krimih, 1. 35. Va is used throughout also to denote ba, and this writing has not been corrected in my transcript. After consonants are doubled in the usual way. Thus, -durgga, 1. 7; -kirtti-, 1. 3; varnnajvala, 1. 19; -darppa-, 1. 15; -parafur=mmahatma, 1. 17; -farvvarishu, 1. 2, etc. The writing is not, however, quite consistent, and we also find tanut visvambhara, 1. 20; sarvans, 1. 23; sarva-, 1. 31; and aspirates are never doubled after r; compare -dirgha., 1. 3 ; -artha-, 1. 28; bhavair-bhrisar, 1. 20; -nirbhara-, 1. 15. The letter ta is regalarly doubled before ra; thus, gottra-, 1. 4 ; -fattrurs, l. 6; vittrasta, 1. 8; -pattra-, 1. 18; ttrayah, 1. 35. The treatment of nasals before consonants is not consistent. Usually the class nasal is employed, but we also find the anusvara used instead; thus, Prabhuturga., 1. 18, but Subhaturiga., 1. 14 ; Govinda-, 1. 22, but - Endrarajah, 1. 6; -stanbhena, l. 18, but -stambham-, 1. 8. Instead of nih we find righ and nigh; thus, -sirgha, 1. 3, but -si inghasya, 1. 8. There are several other instances of carelessness. Thus, a double consonant has been simplified in Eabhutanujah for rabhuts tanujah, 1. 6; -ajuala for -ojjvala, 1. 19; narakana for narakanena, l. 35; nisesh- for nintesh., 1. 13; etai sahitah for etaih sahitah, 1. 31. Final consonants have been omitted in -grama, 11, 28, 29; eva, 1. 30; -nirvisesha, 1. 32; paradatta, 1. 34. The dropping of a fipal visarga is especially of frequent occurrence, not only before sr, as in kitajna sri-, 1.4; prajav[a]dha Sri., 1. 12, but also before pra in -tilaka Pra-, l. 18; -punya pra-, I. 22, and before kri in pati Krishna., 1. 12. There are also other cases of miswriting. Thus we find ran instead of rnn in Karunatakan, 1.9;tt instead of nt in jnayatte, 11. 8 f.; nt for tt in-untara, 1. 25; ts for s8 in yat sahasa, 1. 10; compare algo -varanatstal- for -varanas=tal., 1. 8; -adintsam- for -adin sam-, 1. 23. The rules of Sandhi are occasionally neglected in the grant portion. Thus, vrahmanebhyah Vasishtha., 1. 26; -pajitaya asesha-, 1. 28; ruttara tah Ala., 1. 29; dakshinata eva chaturaghatarisuddhah Bhamaropard-Araluva-Siridigrima | Tadavala etai, 11. 30 f. On the other hand we find Sandhi between the two halves of a verse in 11. 7 and 17, and, against the metre, between the two first padas, in I. 33. A semi-Prakrit form occurs in varishati, I. 17. We may finally note that the signs of half and full stops are rather irregularly employed. The grant registered in the plates was issued by the Rashtrakuta king Ktishnaraja I, and it is the first inscription of this king which has hitherto come to light. His geneslogy is given in the same way and in the same words as in other plates so far as Dantidurga. We are first introduced to Govindaraja I, and his son Kakkaraja I, whose son Indraraja II was the father of Dantidurga. He is, in the usual way, stated to have defeated the Karnataka power, which was skilled in conquering the lord of Kanchi, the Kerala king, the Chola, the Pandya, Sriharsha [of Kananj] and Vajrata ; to have vanquished Vallabha, i.e. the Western Chalukya Kirtivarman II, and then to have assumed the title of a paramount sovereign rajadhiraja paramesvara, his predecessors being simply styled rajan. Dr. Fleetl is perhaps right in assigning to Dantidurga the biruda Rajasimha, which occurs in l. 8, and which is perhaps similarly used about Dantidurga's great-grandfather Govindaraja I. Dr. Fleet has also mentioned that Dantidurga's epithet Vallabharaja, which occurs in l. 12, is of interest "because, through its Prakrit forms, it explains the name," the Balharas, " by which the contemporaneous Arab travellers and geographers of the ninth and tenth centuries A.D. used to speak of those kings." Dantidurga's succossor was his paternal uncle Krishnaraja I, the son of Kakkaraja, and tho present grant was issued by him. According to the Baroda plates of the Rashtrakata king Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 168. Lho. cit., p. 169.

Page #325
No. 25.) TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 277 Karkaraja Sayar avarsha of Gujarat, Krishoaraja ascended the throne after aprooting & relative of his; cf. yo vansyam=unmulya vimargga (rgga)-bhajam rajyam svayam gotrahitaya chakre. Dr. Fleet' was inclined to infer from this statement that Krishparaja forcibly replaced his nephew Dautidurga. The wording of y. 9 in Krishparaja's own grant, however, would lead us to believe that the relative whom he had to fight was somebody else, who claimed the throne After Dantidurga's death. Krishnaraja gives bimself the birudas Subhatunga, Akalavarsha and Pfithivivallabha. The only stanza devoted to his praises which presents any difficulty is v. 16. We are here told that he for a long time enjoyed the Earth as if it were his one mistress, and the earth is said to be Kanchi-gun-alamkrita. The literal meaning of this epithet is * embellished with a girdle string,' and it is of course meant to be used in this songe about the king's mistress. It can, however, also mean embellished with the excellence of Kanohi,' and this is certainly the meaning of the compound & applied to the earth. Now we have no information to the effect that Krishnaraja conqaered Kanchi (Conjeeveram), and it is, on the basis of the available information, difficult to understand what is exactly meant with the compound. It is, however, possible to make a suggestion. In the Baroda plates of Karkarija which I have just quoted, we read about Krishparaja, Elapur-Achala-gat-idbhuta-sannivobam yad=vikshya vismita-vim nachar-Imarondrah eta [t] Svayambhu Siva-dhama na ksitrima Srir-drisht-edrif-iti satatam bahu charchayanti || bhtiyas-tathavidha-kpitan Fyavasaya-hanor=otan=maya katham-aho kritem-ity= akasmat! kartt-api yasya khalu vismayam=apa silpi tan-nima karttanam-(m-a)karyyata yona rajna | Ganga-pravaha-himadidhiti-kalakutairwatyadbhut-abharanakaib-kritamandand-pi manikya-kanchana-purassara-sarvvabhuta tatra sthitah punar-abhashyata yena Sambhuh0 "That king (Kfishparaja) by whom was caused to be made a temple of wonderful structure situated in the hills at Elapara, on seeing which the wonderstruck lords of the gods driving in their serial cara constantly reflect (saying), This abode of Siva is self-existent, in an artificial (building) such a beauty was never seen ;' and even the artist who made it was automatically struck with wonder in consequence of the failure of his energy as regards (the construction of) another work of the same kind, saying, 'how can this bave been made by me pi and by whom (Krishnaraja) Sambhn (Siva), standing there, was further embellished with all sorts of riches, rubies, gold, and so on, though he is decorated with wonderful ornaments, the stream of the Ganga, the moon and the kalakuta." As pointed out by Sir R. G. Bhandarkar, this description no doubt refers to the famous Kailasa temple at Ellora. Now it is a common belief that this temple is an imitation of the Kailasanatha temple at Conjoeveram, and several common features in the two structures havo been pointed out, although it is hardly possible to talk of a general imitation of the Conjoeveram temple. Our inscription, however, seems to show that Krishnaraja meant to create a structure which could emulate the splendour of the Kailasanatha temple; and, if my interpretation of v. 16 of the present grant is correct, it gives an authentic corroboration of the belief that a Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, pp. 156 f. Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I, Part ii, pp. 890 1. . cl. Bhandarkar, Ep. Ind. Yol. VI, p. 209. * Or prrhaps proclamation of his name that wonderful structaro." . Ind. ant., Vol. XII, p. 228. * 8 Ren, Pallava Architecture, p. 14, and the references there qaoted.

Page #326
278 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIM. connexion exists between the two struotures and it becomes of importance for the bistory of the Ellora temple. V. 14 informs us that Krishoaraja had a son Prabhutunga Govindaraja. He is of course the same person as the Yuvaraja Govindaraja Prabhutavarsha Vikramavaloka of the Alan plates. The designation Prabhutunga of this prince is not known from other sources. We learn from 1. 22 that the grant was issued at the request (vijnapana) of Govindaraja, while 1. 26 mentions Vasishthasrukamara and Jaivanti Panaiya as having made the vijfiapana. It is tempting to infer that Vasishthasrikumara was another designation of Govinda. That would imply that this prince had adopted the gotra designation of the Vasishthas. We have not, however, any information that any Rastrakuta prince claimed to belong to the Vasishtha gotra. We know that it was Krishnaraja who completed the overthrow of the Chalukyas, and it would be conceivable that he made an attempt at imitating those princes, who claimed to belong to the Manavya gotra, and that he tried to make his son Govinda assume the designation Vasishtha-Srikumara. It is, however, safer to assume that Vosishthasrtkamara is a different person from Govindaraja, to whom he and Jaivanti Papaiya made their request which the prince then made his own. At all events there is no indication in the grant that Govinda had become installed as Ywaraja. In the Alia plates of Saka 692, on the other hand, he is designated as such. His installation must accordingly have taken place some time between March 768 A.D., the date of the Talegaon plates, and Jane 770 A.D., when the Alas grant was issued. The Talogaon plates pra dated Saka Samvat 890 (expired), in the Plavanga-varsha, on the new moon day of the month Vaisakha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun. The corresponding Christian date is Wednesday, the 23rd March 768 A.D. Krishnaraja states that he was then engaged on an expedition against the Gangas and that his camp had been pitcheul at Mannanagara (1. 26). This place is no doubt identical with Mannai or Manyapura, the capital of the Western Gangas, which has been identified by Mr. Rice with Manne in the Nelamangala taluka of the Bangalore District, 13deg 15' N. and 77deg 18' E. We learn from this statement that Krishnaraja, like his son Dhruva, went to fight the Gangas. The Ganga king who ruled in A.D. 768 was according to Dr. Fleet the Maharaja Prithivikongapi Sripurasba. The grant itself was issued to the Brahmanas living in the Karahata ten-thousand, and two shares were especially reserved for & certain Bhatta-Vasudeva. Karahata is the present Karbad in the Satara District. It is here said to be a ten-thonsand district. It is elsewhere said to consist of four thousand villages and towns. The object of the grant was the village Kumarigrama, together with Bhamaropara, Araluva, Sindigrama and Tadavale, all in the Punaka-vishaya lying to the west of Khambhagrama, Vorimagrama, and Dadimagrama, to the north of the Khadiravena bill, to the east of Alandiyagrama and Thiuregrams and to the south of the river Muila. As has been pointed out by Mr. Bhandarkar, who has identified these places on the Survey of India Atlas sheet No. 39, the chief importance of the inscriptions for tbe geography of Western India rests with the fact that it establishes the existence of a Poona District under that name as early as the eighth century, for there can be no doubt that Panaka is the same name as the modern Poona, i.e. Puna. The modern form shows that Panaka is a Prakrit form derived from an older Punnaka or Punnaka, because the dental of Puna cannot represent an originally single 1. The etymology of the name is accord. ingly ur certain. It can just as well be punyaka, as usually supposed by Pandits, as purnaka. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 208 t. Ep. Cars., Vol. III, Introduction, p. 10. * Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 64. * Pali, Sanskr. and old cas. Im>>er. No. 19; Mysore Inscriptions, p. 60,

Page #327
No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 279 Of the villages included in the grant Kumarigrama is the present Karehgaon; Bhamaropara is Bhowrapur; Aralava Uruli; Sindigrama Seendowneh, and Tadavale Turudee. Of the surrounding villages Khambhagrama is Khamgaon; Vorimagrama Boree, and Dadimagrama Daleemb; Alandiya is Alandi, or more commonly Chora-chi Alandi, a station on the Madras and Southern Maratha Railway, 15 miles south-east of Poona, and Thiuragrama is Theur. The river Maila is the present Mula, or more properly that river after its confluence with the Mutha at Poona, whence it winds east till it reaches the Bhima. Mr. Bhandarkar states that it passes to the north of the villages contained in the grant. The Khadiravena hills, finally, have not retained their old name. I am unable to add anything to this information, which is due to Mr. Bhandarkar, as no large scale map is at my disposal. The writer of the inscription was, so far as I can make out, Indra, the same person who wrote the Samangad grant of Dantidurga. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om svasti [i] Sa vo vyad-Vedhasa dhama yan-nabhikamalam kritam [1] Haras-cha ya [8]ya kant-e [ndu]-kalaya kam-alam [kritam] [1] [Asid-dvishat ti 2 miram-ndya]ta-mandalagro dhvastin-nayaan-abhim[a]kbo vaga-farvarishu [1] bhapah () uchir-vvidh[n]r-iv-pta-[diganta-kirtti 3 r-Ggovindaraja i]ti rajasu raja-singha[b *] 1(2) Tay-imajo jagati viirata-dirgha-ktrtti[r=artt-Ketti-]h[ri-Ha-] 4 ri-vikrama-dhama-dhari [*] bhupas-trivishtapa-nrip-anukritih kritajna[b] srlKakkaraja iti gottra-manir-vabhuva [Il 3*] prabhinna-karata-chyuta-dama-danti-danta-prabara-rechir-allikhit-cha-pishab 5 Tasya [*] kshmapah kshi 6 tan kahapita-lattrur-abha[t] tandjab sad-Rashtraknta-kanakudri(dri)r-iv-Endrarajah [4] Tasyoparj[j]ita-tapa 7-tanayal-chatar-adadhi-valaya-malinya[b 1*] bhs[k]t bhuvab Batakratu-aadritab tr Dantidurgga-rajo-bhut [Il 5*] 8 Yasy-ajan raja-simghasya vittrasta vairi-varapata tal-laj[ja]-stambham-unmulya jn[5] Second Plate; First Side. 9 yatte (nte) kv=api no gatah [ 6*] Kanch-la-Kerala-naradhipa-Chola-PandyaSriharsha-Vajrata-vibhedha-vidhana-daksham [1] Karnna(rnna). 10 takam valam-anantam-ajeyam-anyair=bbri (bhri)tyaih kiyadbhir-api yat()-saha jigaya [7] A-bhravibhamgam-agrihita-nisa 11 ta-ta[]tra-ajn[A]tam-aprapihitam-apitayatnach [*] yo Vallabham sapadi danda-valena jit[v]a rajadhiraja-parame 12 evaratam-avapa [ 8*] Tasmin-divam prayate Vallabharaje-krita-praj [5] vadha [h ] sri-Kakkaraja-sunur-mmahipati[h] Krishnara 13 jo-bhat [|| 9*] Tasya sva-bhuja-parakrama-ni[b]esh-otsarit-ari-dik-chakram [*] Kri(Kri)shnasy-ev-akri(kri) shpam charitam eri-Kri(Krishnara 1 Expressed by a symbol. Metre Vasantatilaka. * Metre: Giti. 7 Bead -varanah tal-lajja.. 2 Metre Anushtubh. Metre: Vassntatilaka. Metre: Anushtubh. * Metre: Arya.

Page #328
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. 14 [jasya] [1 10") [$]bhatunga-tanga-turaga-pravsiddha-ren-arddhya-raddha-ra vi kiranam [1] grishme=pi nabho nikhilam prav[ri-] 15 (tkalayata spashtam] (ID (110) Uddama-darppa-nirbhara-mahavala-prachalitasya bht-prishte [10] saknoti ko niroddh[u]m prasaran vara-nara (pater=&16 sya] [ 12] [Din-anatha-pranayishu yatho]shta-cheshtam samihitam-ajasram [1] tatkalyn-Akalavarshd var(i)sbati [sarv v-Ar]tti-nirm [mathane] [ll 19"] [Tasya 17 bhavad-bhavana-pf ma-vikasa-bhasvap=ramgrama-sagara-vimanthana - Mandar - adrir(h) [lo] dusht-ari-buatati-lata-parasuremmata[tma sinu]h 18 kshitisa-tilaks[ho] Prabhutunga-nama [14] Sat-pattra-dana-varshena dhvasta ste hena i ini [1] [hasti]n=eva kshata (yena] p[urusho). Second Plate ; Second Side. 19 n-ari-santatih [15] Nityam sa prakriti-sthir=atata-chala var n 0[*]jvala sap [i] slaghya sad-vishay-Opabhoga-subha20 ga bhavair-bh sisam bhashita) [1] visravdham kataka-(pra)sadhita-tanur vigvam bhara bhogina bhukta fyeng chiran) nijeva vanita 21 Kanchi-gan-alam-pita [ll 16*] Ten[=edam-ani]la-vidya(ch-chanchala]m-avalokya jivitem=28Arar' [1] kshiti-dana-pa[ra]ma-pu22 nya[bo] pravarttito vrahmadayo=yat [ll 17"] [G]vindaraja-vijn[]panaya 88 cha Prithivivallabha-maharaj-[i]dhiraja-paramesvara-paramabhattaraka29 Srimad-Akalavarsha-devah sarvan=eva rashtrapati-vishayapati-mahattaradinte samajnapayaty-astu 10 24 viditam yatha mata-pitrdr=atmanasacha punya-yako-bhivriddhaye Saka-nfipati samvatsara-sata-shatke 25 navaty-untattare Plavanga-varshe Vaisakh-amavasyayam=Aditya-grahe Ganganam=upari vijaya-skandhavare 26 Manna-nagare Karahata-dasasahasr-Entahpatibhyo vrahmanebbyah Vasishtha srikumara-vijn[]papaya Jaiva27 nti-Panaiya-vij[na) panasa cha Kumarigramo nama gramo datta [iti] aneka-vipra-nfipagra-p[a]j[a]-pa28 jitaya asesha-voda-sastr-&rtha-visaradaya Bhatta-Vasudevaya bha5. [tan] Khambhagrama[a] Vorimagra. Third Plate. 29 mid-Daoimagramat-paschimatah Khadiravena-parvvatad=uttaratah Ala[ndiya) grima[t] Thiura-gramach-cha pa[r]v[va]ta(to) 30 Mails-Dady dakshinatah eva[m] chatar-aghata-visuddha) Bhamaropark Araluva-Sindigrama-(1) Tadavalo 31 dai[] sahitah Punaka-vishay-Intahpati sarva-vadha-rahitah sa ch-Agami npipatibhir-asmad-vamsyair-anyair-yva svada 32 ya-nirvi osha[m] paripalaniyah | Uktam oba bhagavata Vyasena [1] Vahubhir-yvasudha bhukta rajabhih Sagar-adibbih 33 yasya yasya yada bhomistasya tasya tada phala (ID [18] "Tadikanam sabasren(na a)Svamedha-satena cha [1] gavam koti-pradane 1 Metre: Argd. * Metre : Anushtubb. . Read bhagau doan sampaditaw. ? Metre : Vasantatilaka. * Metre : Sardulavikridite. * Metre : Anushtubh.

Page #329
Talegaon plates of Krishnaraja I.-Saka 690. manasa tolA havasa vAtyayAvata taka kAma karata ra anyatra yo pula ,585 mA - gAva kadara para rI rupani viyUja pa juna nikala rahA phAyadA pani kAma yA yadi yapurA vi para ji si mA madhaO pa ra kA kA TikI rakama jarU: sa yA 5 ru. 8 ta baladara) vara hA yA kAma malaya para viTAbhi chA gayA tU mA 21 ka taM tuma 8.2 : 18 divAkara are ra rajA upjana cI tara malA miMTa yasa samaya yA LATii TARTviya cArA kAma baMjaya kA "balamava kara ra yuga meM kiradijiyA , TA(su bama NREL10 * < jayalakikA (Anya yA lasabATa yasalAhakAramA hatyA yA SHIFALGr 1 PS2.8 paTarI bala para eka palaTA zulakUga tyAnuna niyamika 12 lAsa durupa para (di. 18 tAripha nidhi ku tahi pati yU Ta pa ra pAkisa 4 4. RETRIMyUrina kA niyama Banaye TAyaTikATha dAdA ta calirupalAlA kAni vA pujArI paDa 13. saTikA REACT TiThA para isa savAla kA 14 SamsEV sadhyAdarUkAhasa kA dvArA paEOkAkabagAyara halamA W. GRIGGS & SONS PHOTO-LITH. SCALLE 45

Page #330
lI 1.5 GB/ sarika karatA lAmATAramA 20sA desa TikATitimAna kAmuka MlaMka mA ba dalAkAra ( e ki sarakAra / 2210 rogiyA dUdha yA mAvi ThIka TET EDIT pAyara kara naSTa ra la sa Tara ne ta ra maTi 2 (UPa2, 7 para 251 31 50 ) kA 24 harayAvata kara kAparA ra puyu ni ta ha Ta ta ha sa 4 25 261 14 / / 3 orce restri/16 vAjavi rUTa yU lgaa| 26 ranara (28 sATa TAkiyA kI 7/12 2 6 ghayavaTAra ASTOTRAM viyara mAyA 28 sarATa vAsAkI 328 30 30 32 32 2013METE EVETamu kara 25 jAgA saya kilaTara pAyalamAna bhAva Ei (sAla dika va kavighaTA savAriyA sAhAta sA sa dIya ra samAja katArakara pAI sara2 ki. araNa yayAza kara jara/ MY ART cA kAlapA / varakako ra kAra kA TArajhana va manapara (4/va sa ka Cv6 FM 2/2FFTa kAra ThIka kara da pATA pakkA yA viTA hai, . sa ra 2 1 25.37 2 yA ) / ta, 16 mA kisa eEET 36 438

Page #331
No. 25.] TALEGAON COPPER-PLATES OF KRISHNA-RAJA I; SAKA 690. 281 34 na bhami-hartta na sudhyati (19*] Svad ttain para-datta[rn] va yo harita vasundharam shashtim varsba-sahasrani vishta. 35 (sam j]yato kri(krimih [ 23* ] Rina-hartta bhomi-hartta harayita sha to ttrayah noraka[n] na nivarttanto yavad=abhn. 36 [ta]samp[la]vam [21*] Yash sampadbhir=anu]ddhatah parahita-vyasamgini yanya dhib ynstar v=apy=npakartom=ichchhati su 37 [hsid-vargasya kasbtha dhano [1] tin-Endrina narondra-vsinda-sahita-sri] Ktishnaraj-ajnaya [prity=idam 38 lijkh[i]tam tud-annata-yasah-[prodbha, sa[aam si sanam 1 [22] TRANSLATION. (V. 1) May he protect you from whose navel the lotus grows that Vodhas (Brahman) has made his abode, and Hara (Siva) through the lovely digit of whose moon the sky is embellished. (V.2) There was a king Govindaraja (I), who with his raised scimitar destroyed the darkness in the shape of) his foes, facing them in the nights of battles, his fame reaching the ends of the quarters, brilliant like the moon (who dispels the darkness, after his disk has risen, shining against it at night), his lustre reaching to the ends of the quarters, Rajasimha (king-lion) among kings. (V. 3) His son, whose great fame was renowned in the world; who possessed the valour and strength of Hari, the remover of the sufferings of the distressed; a king resembling the lord of heaven (Indra); full of gratefulness, became a jewel of his race, the illustrious Kakkaraja. (V. 4) He had a son, whose broad shoulders were bright throngh being scratched by the stroke of the tasks of elephants from whose opea temples ichur trickled down; a king who on earth destroyed his enemics; who was as it were a golden mountain (Meru) in the (linenge of the) excellent Rashtrakutas (or, whose summit was the excellent kingdom), Indraraja (II). (V.5) He who had accumulated tapas, had a son who enjoyed the earth girt with the four Oceans; who was like to Indra, the Rajan, the glorious Dantidurga; (V. 6) In the battle against whom his foes (as if they were) clephants became terrified of him, the lion amongst kings (Rajasimha), eradicated tho (sense of) shame before him (as elephants would their posts, rad away and are not known any where; (V. 7) He who forcibly, with a few soldiers, conquered the endless forces of Karnataka, which were invincible to others, and which were skilled in effecting defeats on the lord of Kanchi, the king of Kerala, the Chola, the Pandya, Sriharsha and Vajrata; (V. 8) He who, without knitting his brow, without seizing sharp weapons, without (letting anybody) know, without issuing orders, without effort suddenly conquered Vallabha with his assaulting force, and thus) obtained the position of a king of kings, a supreme lord. (V. 9) After he, the Vallabharaja, had gone to heaven, Krishnaraja [1], the son of Kakkaraja, who did not oppress his subjects, became the lord of the earth. . (V. 10) The career of that glorious Krishnaraja, who through the valour of his own arms expelled the whole enemy world, was resplendent (akrishna) like that of Krishna. 1 Metre: Anushtabh. Metre : Surdulavikridita. . Restored from the Sainangad plates of Dantidurga, Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, pp. 110 ff., with some corrections.

Page #332
282 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (V. 11) The whole sky oven in summer manifestly looked like that of the rainy season, the rays of the sun above becoming obstructed by the abundant dust raised by the lofty steeds of Subhatunga (Krishoaraja). (V. 12) Who is able to obstruct the assault of that excellent lord of men, when he moves on with his force, violent with exalted pride ? (V. 13) In orushing down all affliction Akalavarsha (the untimely rainer), behaving as he likes, incessantly and instantaneously rains (i.e. fulfils) their wishes to the miserable and helpless ones and to his favourites. (V. 14) He got a son, (who was a gun in causing the lotus (which is) the world to expand; who was a Mandara mountain in churning the ocean of battle; who was an axe to the creepers (in the shape of) the collection of his wicked foes; who was high-minded; an ornament amongst kings, Prabhutunga by name; (V. 15) (Krishnaraja) by whom the collection of his foes was destroyed, while he was raining gifts on worthy people and did away with arrogance, as a lotus pond is by an elepbant (who rains ichor and breaks down the post). (V. 16) That king who long securely enjoyed (the rule of) the earth, which is always immovable by nature; but over which earthquakes spread ; which is resplendent with the (various) castes; with excellent subjeots; worthy of praise; pleasant through the enjoyment of good objects; highly embellished with creatures; whose surface is adorned with (his) camp; adorned with the excellencies of Kanchi, as a lover (would enjoy his own damsel, firm by nature, in whom agitation is expanded; who is resplendent with paint, who bears excellent children ; who is worthy of praise; who is lucky in properly onjoying the pleasures of the senses; who is highly adorned with emotions ; 'who embellishes her body with bracelets, and who is adorned by the string of a girdle). (V. 17) By him this donation, highly meritorious through the bestowal of land, was effected, looking on this life as worthless and as fickle like wind and lightning, (Ll. 22-32) at the request of Govindaraja. He, Prithivivallabha, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramesvara, the Paramabbattaraka, the illustrious Akalavarsha, issues (the following) order to all the heads of rushtras and vishayas and to the Mahattaras : be it known to you that, at the request of Vabishthairikumara and at the request of Jaivanti Pahaiya the village called Kumarigrama has been given to the Brahmanas residing in the Karahata ten thousand, in order to increase the merit and fame of his mother and father and of himself, in the year six hundred increased by ninety of the Saka king, in the year Plavanga, on the new-moon day of Vaisakha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun, (while residing) in the victorious camp against the Gangas in the town Manna. And two shares have been given to Bhatta-Vasudeva, who is honoured with the highest honour by Brahmanas and kings, and who is conversant with the sense of all the Vodas and sastras. (It is situated) to the west of Khambhagrama, Vorimagrama and Dadimagrama; to the north of tho Khadiravena hille; to the east of Alandiyagrama and Thiuragrama, and to the south of the river Muila; in this way it is well defined with its four boundaries, and it has been combined with Bhamaroparz, Araluva and Sindigrama, is situated within the Punaka-vishaya and has been made free of all oppression (through taxes). And this gift should be respected by future kings, of our lineage or others, in the same way as their own gifts. And it has been said by the venerable Vysa (three of the customary verses follow). (V. 22) By the order of the glorious Ktishoaraja, attended by a crowd of kings, this charter, which illuminates his noble fame, has been written by Indra, who is not elated by prosperity, whose mind is applied to the welfare of others, and who even desires to assist him (Krishnaraja), the foremost amongst his friends in wealth.

Page #333
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. No. 26.-SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF 283 JAYAPALA-DEVA. BY RADHA GOVINDA BASAK, M.A.; RAJSHAHI. The slab of black stone which bears this inscription was discovered in 1319 B.S. in Mauza Silimpur, Police Station Khethal, in the Bogra District of the Rajshahi Division in the Presidency of Bengal. It was found by a peasant who was levelling ground for the purpose of cultivation in the Zamindari of Babu Vijaya Govinda Basu Chowdhuri of the village Khalsi in the Manikganj Subdivision of the District of Dacca, two cubits under the surface of the earth. The place where it was unearthed and its surroundings are still full of ruins of temples, buildings, large tanks, etc., belonging to the medieval ages. After its discovery the stone remained in the possession of the Muhammadan cultivator; but in the month of Magh 1321 B.S. [January-February, 1915] some of Vijaya Babu's officers went to Silimpar on business, and possessed themselves of the inscribed slab, although the illiterate cultivator was at first most unwilling to part with it. It was then removed to Khalsi in Manikganj, whence I received information of this discovery from my friends, Baba Birendra Kumar Sarkar, B.A., and Babu Sitinath Ghosh, B.A., teachers of the Manikganj High School. I then went to Manikganj to have a sight of the inscribed slab. Vijaya Babu's men then made a present of the stone to the Varendra Research Society, and I accepted it on behalf of the Society. The slab is now deposited in the Museum of the Society at Rajshahi. I edit the inscription, for the first time, from the original slab, which was placed at my disposal by the Society. The inscription contains 25 lines of writing, which cover a space of 1' 43" broad by 84" high. The writing is very beautifully and carefully executed. The letters are incised very deep. With the exception of a few letters in lines 5-7, which have become slightly effaced, and of three letters only, two in line 1 and one in line 24, which have been partly broken, the whole inscription is in an excellent state of preservation. From the fact that the slab has a projection of about an inch on both sides like two wings, it seems probable that it had been built into a wall of the temple which is stated to have been erected by the person eulogised in the prasasti. A most interesting feature of this inscription is that it is almost free from spelling mistakes, due either to the ignorance of the scribe or the engraver, which are so common in other stones and copper-plates found in Bengal and other parts of India. The text itself contains a verse (v. 29) which gives high praise to the scrupulous care of the engraver Somesvara, a Magadhan artist. The size of the letters is about ". The characters in which the inscription is written belong to a variety of the Northern alphabet which was used, especially in Bengal and Magadha, in the 11th century A.D. On comparing each individual character of our inscription with that of the two stone-inscriptions1 written in the 15th year of king Nayapala-dova's reign, it has been found that the script is almost exactly the same everywhere. Some difficulty has occasionally been felt in deciphering the text on account of the close resemblance of the signs for some pairs of letters-e.g. the signs for pa and ya, ta and bha, and the subscript u and subscript r. The distinction between the forms In my examination of the script of these two inscriptions I have used the facsimile of the Krishnadvarika temple inscription, which was presented to the Varendra Research Society by Babu Rakbal Das Banerjee M.A., and Mr. Prabhat Kumar Mukherjee, Barrister-at-Law, and the copy of the facsimile of the Narasinha-deva temple inscription, published opposite p. 234 of the Bengali History of Bengal, by Rakhal Babu. I also got an opportunity, in this connection, to compare the letters of the Palm-leaf MSS. of the Ashta-sahasrika Prajnaparamita (Cambridge University collection) written in the 14th year of Naya-pala, from the reprint of a pago published in Rakhal Babu's book (opposite p. 234). Much likeness is also observed between this script and that of the Sarnath inscription of Kumara-devi-(Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, plate opposite p. 324). 202

Page #334
284 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. cha and ra, va and dha, ma and sa is also very slight. Professor Kielborn, while editing the Assam Plates of Vallabba-deva, felt such a difficulty of decipherment due to the great similarity of signs for some letters and remarked that " where letters like these happen to occur in proper names ....... it is impossible to vouch for the absolute correctness of the transcribed text." The fome remark may hold good with regard to the roading of the proper Dame Kaliparuva-, I. 16 of our inscription, which looks like Kaliyavdha. Of initial vowels we. have met with the signs for i (in iti, 11. 4 and 11, in iha, 1. 15, and in iva, 1. 16), u (in upakare, 1. 20) and 3 (in eva, 11. 14 and 17). It may be noted that the initial i is denoted by two ringlets, placed side by side with a short horizontal line above. Attention may be drawn to the pecnliar forms of the following conjunct letters amongst others :-ksha e.g. in sakshad=, 1. 8; stha e.g. in sthanam, 1. 3; ktya eg. in faktya, l. 13; nga e.g. in svanga-, 1. 2; shtha e.g. in nishtha-, 1.7; chchha e.g. in -chchhaivala , 1.4; shna e.g. in Vishnum, 1. 9; shta e.g. in -anvishta., J. 24; hcha e.g. in -lakshyafi=cha, 1. 9; and jna, rika, sighya, spha, iya, ks, jjh, ta, nja, each occurring only once respectively in jnana, 1. 17; -vararkurana, 11. 12-13; -alanghyam, 1. 8; sphutama, 1. 17; -jyotsnas, l. 8; samyak=sadhvya, 1. 11; ojjhitan-, 1. 12; Bhatta-, I. 12; and -punje, 1 23. The forms of the individual consonants kha (9.g. in =khila-, 1. 2), gha (e.g. in agho-, 1. 12), ta (e.g in Sakati., 1. 4), tha (e.g. =tathaiva, 1. 1), pha (used only once in -phalair, 1. 17), and ha (e.g. in Hiranya., l. 2) are worthy of notice. The sign for visarga and that for anusvara, of the variety which is represented by a circle and a virama-stroke below it after the letter to which it belongs, have almost everywhere been marked with a matra above them. As regards orthography, the letter ba is throughout expressed by the sign for va. Some of the other peculiarities of orthography which call for special notice are the following :-(1) the letters ka, ga (except in svair=gunaih, 1. 9), ta, pa, ma, and va are doubled after, whereas ya has been retained single in such position, and dha becomes ddha and bha once only v(6)bha, viz. in -garu(b)bha., 1. 2; (2) sa has once been substituted for the visarga after sa, viz, in ratis=satye, l. 14 (but visarga has been retained in tasyah suto, 1. 13); (3) nowhere (except in one place, viz. tantri spratigham=, 1. 17) has the sign for avagraha been used; (4) the anusvara is also indicated by a small circle placed above the line; (5) final t and are used with the virama-stroke placed below them, the letters themselves being of a smaller size in such cases, e.g. in rabhut, 1. 13; karishyan, 1. 13; but final m at the end of the second and the fourth padas of a verse is throughout denoted by the sign for anusvara which has a circle with virama-stroke below it; (6) the superscript is not employed in the conjunct rna (cf. e.g. varn=na-, 1. 1), and this seems to be a special peculiarity in the script of the eleventh and the twelfth centuries. Only in a very few cases have the rules of sandhi been neglected, e.g. -namnah tula-, 1. 19; -fasanan cha, 1. 20. The language is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of the introductory Om namo bhagavate Vasudevaya, the whole inscription is in verse. There are altogether twenty-nine verses. The only unusual form which is incorrect according to Panini's grammar is the word mumoda, 1. 16, which ought to have been used in the atmanepadiya form in laukika Sanskrit; but this form is permissible in Vedic Sanskrit. So our poet may be excused by the dictum of the Mahabhashya, viz. chhandovat kavayah kurvanti. The object of the inscription is to record the erection of a temple wherein a Brahmana named Prahisa set up an image of Amara-natba. He is also credited with having dedicated an image of Trivikrama and excavated a tank for the spiritual benefit of his father and mother. This inscription, like the one in the Bhubanesvara temple of Orissa eulogizing BhattaBhavadova, furnishes a prasasti or eulogistic account of Prahasa and his family. Here also we Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 182. ? Kielhorn's edition of the Vyakarana-Mahabhashya, Vol. I, 2nd ed., p. 313, under Sutra 1. 4.3. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 203.

Page #335
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 285 find an inscription treating, not of kings and ministers, but of a Brahmana who was born in an orthodox family which was glorified by the birth of great scholars, accustomed to perform religious rites according to the injunctions of the sastras. As a piece of material for the social history of Bengal in medieval times, t'is inscription is very important. For the convenience of ready reference, an abstract of the contents of wole irzeri tion is given here. After the words "Om! Adoration to Bhavan Vasuva" the author invokes (verse 1) the protection of Chaturbhuja (Vishnu). Verses 2 1 3 disclose the fact that the Brahmanas who had their descent from Agiras and w' belonged to the same gotra with Bharadvaj had their home in a place called Tarkari situated within the limits of Sravasti; and that they observed all the sacrificial (vaitana) and domestic (garhya) ceremonials in accordance with the rules of the Vodas and the Smritis, in which they were all well-versed. A village of the name of Va(Ba)lagrama is stated in verse 4 to hr ve been t) e ornament of the land of Varendril in the country of Pundra, and to have been an offshoot of Tarkari (verse 2), but parted therefrom by Sakati (probably the name of a river or of a place). In this village of Balagrama there lived many Brahmana families, all proud of their "learning, lineage and practice of austerities" (v. 5). Some of the Brahmanas who were born of the Pandit families living in the eastern part of this village wanted to live apart and so removed to a neighbouring place called Siyamva(ba) (v. 6). Verse 7 states that two or three of the local Brahmana families were not yet extinct, but continued their sacred learning, were competent enough to remove the doubts of people about the meaning of Sruti and Smriti and remained fixed in the time-honoured rules and precepts of their families. Next we have in vv. 8-18 a sketch of Prahasa's descent. In Siyamba was born a Brahmana, Pasu-pati by name, who was "skilful in the performance of the six duties" (v. 8). His son was Sahila (v. 9), who is stated (v. 10) to have founded an image of Vishnu and excavated a tank in the name of his father and mother respectively. His son was Manoratha (v. 11). Manoratha's son Sucharita begat on Nitula (v. 12), his devoted wife, sprung from a high family, a son named Tapo-nidhi (v. 13), with whom began that glorious record of achievements which was continued by his successors. The most significant of his scholarly distinctions mentioned in v. 14 is that he attained perfection in the doctrines of Kumarila-Bhatta. He begot a son Karttikeya (v. 15), whose scholarship in the Mimamsa philosophy is very highly spoken of in v. 16, where he is also described as having been "famous as the remover of doubts about the meaning of the Smritis." The qualities of his heart are mentioned in v. 17. He married a lady named Kaliparvva or Kaliyavva, who came of a very respectable family. She was the great-granddaughter of a person named Vishnu, granddaughter of Aja-miara, and daughter of Angada (v. 18). Though having many virtuous sons, this lady felt most happy and blessed in getting for a son Prahasa, whose future greatness was indicated by the conjunction of auspicious planets at the time of his birth (v. 19). It is in honour of this Brahmapa that the prasasti was composed. The next two verses (20-21) eulogise him, chiefly for his learning and sense of unfailing justice. His knowledge in the tarka-sastras, tantras, and dharma-sastras was of a very high order, and he possessed such virtues as truthfulness, freedom from avarice, etc. For these reasons he was very highly esteemed by the people and kings of his time. Verse 22 records the most significant fact that Prahasa, even though persistently pressed, refused to accept 900 gold coins in cash and a gift of landed property (sasana) yielding an income of 1,000 coins, from a very powerful king of Kamarupa, named Jayapala-deva. Then an account is given in 1 The land between the river Mahanada on the west, and the Karatoya on the east, now comprising the Districts of Rajshahi, Malda, Dinajpur, Rangpur, Bogra and part of Pabna-in fact almost the whole of the Rajshahi Division of the l'engal Presidency.

Page #336
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. verges 23-26 of the pious works which Prabasa performed and which occasioned the writing of this prasasti. In order to be free from the debts which he owes to his parents (v. 23). Prahasa, after having repaired two temples in the village, dedicated an image of Trivikrama and excavated a tank for the religious merit of his father and mother (v. 24). Then at the place where the stone inscription was set up he erected "a white temple of great height", surmounted by a most picturesque crest, and with all the customary divisions into compartments, in which he established according to rites the image of Amara-natha (v. 25). He is praised as having built an alms-house also, and having laid out in Siyamba a garden for the deity, and having set apart, at a place named Sirisha-punja, a tract of land measuring seven dranas for the provision of the daily puja, eto. of the god (v. 26). After having completed his 50th year Prahaga appointed his song to succeed to all household affairs and himself retired to the edge of the river Ganges (v. 27). The poet then eulogises his own composition on the score of spontaneity in verses which with great literary acuteness hit the mark of genuine as opposed to artificial poetry (v. 28). Lastly, in v. 29, the engraver Somesvara, a Magadhan artist, is mentioned in high terms as having bestowed great attention in incising the letters on the stone. The inscription is not dated, nor does it contain the poet's name. In connection with our inscription three questions may here be discussed at some length :-(1) What is the locality of the Sravasti mentioned in verse 2? (2) Was there any necessity at all for the half-mythical king Adi-sara of Bengal to import learned Brahmacas from Kanaaj or any other part of the Madhyadesa ? (3) With whom is Jaya-pala, the king of Kamarapa mentioned in verse 22, to be identified ? It is stated in vorso 2 that the family of Brahmanas to which Prahasa traces his descent had its residence at a place called Tarkari, which lay within the limits of Sravasti. Again, from verse 4 we find that the village Bala-grama, described as being prasuta (derived) from this Tarkari of Sravasti, was also situated in the land of Varendri in Pundra (North Bengal). The poet, perhaps, means to say that this newly established village, as the name Bala-grama also suggests, was colonised by people coming from Tarkari of Sravasti, which seems to have been a neighbouring place. The locality intervening between these two places, viz. SravastiTarkari and Varondri-Balagrama, is named Sakati, which sounds like the name of a river. From the meaning appropriately to be assigned to verse 4 one feels inclined to presume the existence of a town of the name of Sravasti in North Bengal (Gauda). In support of this presumption passages from some of the Puranas, mentioning that there was such a town of the name of Sravasti in the country of Gauda, may be pointed out. The Matsya-Purana has the following line in verse 30 Chapter XII : nirmita yona Sravasti Gauda-dele dvijottamah. The Kurma-Purana also has a line to the same effect, in Chapter XX (Bibl. Ind., p. 221). Nirmita yena Savastihi Gauda.dese maha-puri. This Sravasti is said to have been built by a king, named Sravasti, the son of Yavanisva of the Solar race. Its foundation reaches, therefore, to an age far anterior to Rama and Lava. Bat in the last book of the Ramayana, we find mentioned the name of another Sravasti, founded by Rama; as the capital of his son Lava. The Vayu-Purana also states that Lava's capital was the city Sravasti in Uttara-Kosala. So from Pauranic literature and the last book of the Ramayana, which is a Jater addition, we may infer the existence of two towns of the name of 1 Sravastira according to MS. B. * Uttara-Kanda, Chap. 121 (108 in the edition of Bombay, 1888), v. 5.

Page #337
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 287 Sravasti. The late Sir A. Cunningham thought that these were only apparent discrepancies, and he tried to solve the difficulty in the following wordel :-"These apparent discrepancies are satisfactorily explained when we learn that Gauda is only a subdivision of Uttara-Kosala and that the ruild of Sravasti have actually been discovered in the district of Gauda, which is the Gonda of the maps." Evidently he thinks that the Sravasti of the Matsya-Purana and the Kurma Purana was situated in Uttara-Kosala, and tries to identify the Gauda mentioned in both these Paranas with the place named Gonda in Kosala. But what seems to be really the case is that the Sravasti of Uttara-Kosala which is mentioned in the Ramayana (last book) and the Vayu-Purana is quite a different city from that of the same name which is described in the Matsya-Purara and the Kurma-Purina as situnted in the Ganda-desa, which must be North Bengal. Our inscriptiou also lends corroboration to this theory, inasmuch as we know of no contry of the name of Sakati as intervening between the countries Kosala and Pupdra, so distant from cach other. Moreover, had the Sravusti of Kosala been very old, it would have been mentioned in the first five genuine books of the Ramayana, which must have been composed before the time of king Prago najit of Kosala, who was Buddha's contemporary, and who is known to have reigned at Stavasti. There is no denying the fact, too, that the ruins of the city of Sravasti, so celebrated in the annals of Buddhism, were discovered in Kosala. What we mean to say is that there were two separate Sravastis--some of the Purana writers making one of them the capital of Lava, some taking the other as founded by king Srivasti, an ancestor of Lava. Therefore, Sir A. Cunningham does not seem to have been right in identifying Gonda of Kosala, merely on the strength of identity of name, with the Gauda mentioned in the Matsya and the Kurma Puranas. There is Gonda, and not Gauda, in Kosala, even according to his own opinion. So we think that the Sravasti mentioned in verse 2 of our inscription was situated also in Puodra and must be identified with the city of the same name nientioned in the Matsya and the Kurma Puranas. In the various genealogical histories (Kula-panjikas) of the Brahmanas and Kayasthas of Bengal a tradition is found according to which king Adi-Sura of Bengal imported from Kazauj five Brahmanas belonging to five gotras (of which one is the Bharad vaja gotra), with whom also came five Kayasthas. The cause assigned to this importation of Brahmanas was that orthodox Hindu customs had fallen into disuse for want of Brahmanas versed in the Vedic lore. The time of the rule of this half-mythical king is fixed differently by different writers of family-histories; but all such authorities are agreed in limiting it within the centuries 700 to 1100 A.D. No epigrapbic record bas as yet been discovered to prove the existence of a king of the name Adi-sura ruling at any time during these centuries, although we cancot overlook the fact that there was one Sara dyuasty from which the descent of queen Vilasa-devi, mother of Ballala-sena, is traced. The information about the existence of a Sara family from which Vilasa-devi is said to have descended has been gathered from an unpublished copper-plate grant of king Vijaya-8epa in the 37th year of his reigo, issued from his victorious camp at Vikrama-pura. Even if any future discovery should prove the existence of a king named Adi-sura, the question still remains open whether that king did really feel the dearth of orthodox Brahmapas in Bengal, and had, therefore, to import some from Kanauj or any other part of Aryavarta. Oar inscription will serve as evidence to throw doubts on the story of the importation of Brahmanas by king Adi-sura. In this prasasti of the Ilth century there is mention of seven generations from Prahaga upwards, so the seventh ancestor Pasu.pati might have belonged to the latter end of the 9th century. We have also seen from verses 2-7 that the ancestors of this family who were famous for their learning, austerities and lineage had been living in the village of Balagrama in Varondri (North Bengal) for a long time past, even anterior to Pasu.pati's timo, 1 Ancient Geography, p. 408,

Page #338
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Again, when the Brahmanas of the eastern part of that village removed to the neighbouring place, Siyamba, they found that some of the old orthodox families of highly learned Brahmanas of the locality had still been residing thure. The forefathers of these Brahmanas of the Bharadvaja gotra, as we have seen in verses 2-4, came to colonise Bala-grama from Tarkari of Sravasti which, according to our opinion, was also situated in Varcudri. So we see that Bengal, especially North Bengal, was from time immemorial a home of learned Brahmanas, practising the Vedic customs and highly versed in Vedic lore, as also in Mimaisa philosopby, in tarka, tantras and other dharma-sistras. "The prasasti of Bhatta-Bhava leva algo does not mention any event which can corroborate the importation of Brahmanas, at least of the Savarna gotra, into Bengal by king Adi-sara. There, also, we find seven generations of Bhatta-Bhavadeva of the Savaina gotra mentioned, but no reference to any story of Brahmanas from Kananj having been imported by any kiog of the name of Adi-sara. My learned country. man, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, has thus written in an article about Bhatta Bhavalera! :"In fact the existence of the Savarnas and the Vandyaghatisas in this inscription of the eleventh century throws doubts on the stories found in the accounts of the match-makers that the Radhiya Brahmans were imported from Kananj in the cleventh century." I, however, demur to Mon. mohan Babu's taking the inscription as belonging to the 11th century, inasmuch as I like to follow Professor Kielhorn, who has assigned this prasasti, on palmographical grounds, to about 1200 A.D. We ought to mention another fact, that there are also instances of Brahmanas of these gotras coming to Bengal from the Madhyadeia, e.g. we know from the Belava copper-plate grant of Bhojavarina-deva that the donoe was the great-grandson of Pitambaradeva-sarman, who was an inhabitant of the village Siddhaln in North Radha, and who came from the Madhyadesa. But such importation from t'a Madhyadosa has always been going on, not only into Bengal, but into other parts of India too. We may accordingly conceive that these later immigrants of the Savarna gotra might have mixed up with the local residents of the same gotra in Bengal. Many passages from the epigraphic records of the medieval ages may be cited to show the existence of orthodox Brahmana in Bengal during all the centuries beginning from the 7th to the 11th. A certain section of the scholars of Bengal still hold the tradition of king Adi-sura and his importation of Brahmanas as authentic, and Mr. Vincent Smith, who in the 2nd edition of his " Early History of India' (p. 300) doubted the existence of Adi-sura, has since changed his opinion and has unfortunately believed in the existence of such a king as ruling " Gaur and the neighbourhood, approximately in A.D. 700, or a little earlier." From some of the pre-Pala records of Bengal bitherto discovered we can bring evidence to show the existence of Brahmanas possessed of Vedic culture, e.g. from the copper-plate grant A, amongst the four discovered in the Faridpur District, we learn that the doneo Chandra-svamin belonged to the Bharadvaja gotra, was. Vajasanuyin and studied the six Angas; and in grant of the same group we find Brahmans of the same gotra mentioned therein. We also hope to show from the Tipperah copper plate of Loko-natha (to be later on published in the Epigraphia Indica) and from some other eld records of the 5th century A.D., now in our possession, that there were orthodox Brahmanas in Bengal even in the pre-Pala days. In supp rt of our theory that Bengal was always a home of g od Brahmanas we may here refer to & most significant epithet (Brahmakulodbhara) applied to the land of Varendri in Sandhyakara-nandin's Rama-charita.7 This epithet as applied to the land of Varendrt means "the birth place of Brahinana families". So, wbether before or during the Pals period, we ever find any scarcity of Brahmanas versed in the Vedas and performing 1 Journ. Beng. 41. Soc., Vol. VIII, No. 9, 1912, p. 340. *Above, Vol. XII, p. 43. Ind. Ant., 1910, p. 196. Mem. A. S. B., Vol. III, No. 1, p. 47 (canto III, 5. 9). Above, Vol. VI, p. 205. * Early History of India, 3rd edition, Oxford, 1914. . Ibid., p. 204.

Page #339
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 289 Vedio customs, and we do not think it possible for Adi-stra, supposing he really existed, to have felt the necessity of importing Brahmanas from Kapauj or any other place. The third question we intend to discuss here is-who was Jaya-pala, king of Kamarupa (v. 22) ? The Bhagalpur plate of king Narayana-pala of Bengali discloses the fact that Deva-pala's younger brother (not his cousin, as supposed by some scholars) was named Jaya-pala and that he led an expedition against the king of Pragjyotisha (Kamarupa). We also know that the Jaya-pala mentioned in one of the stone inscriptions discovered in Sarnath has been identified with Deva-pala's brother. But this Jaya-pala is not known to have ever been king of Kamarupa. Again, our inscription is at least a century later than Deva-pala's time. So the Jaya-pila of our inscription cannot be identified with Deva-pala's brother. In the Introduction to the Rama-charita, Mahamshopadhyaya Hara Prasad Sustri, M.A., C.I.E., has referred to a Jaya-pala whom also be takes to be Deva-pala's cousin (?) and about whom he writes : -" Though Buddhist, he performed his father's faneral ceremony according to Hinda rites, and Uma-pati, & very learned Brahmana of Kanjivilvi, got the mahadana in this ceremony." Mr. R. D. Banerji, M.A., has followed the Sastri and has said the same thing in his newly published paper on "The Palas of Bengal.". The source of their information is the following verse, which occurs in a commentary on the Chhandoga-parisishta, called the Ohhandoga-parisishta-prakasa (Eggeling, Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the India Office, Vol. I, pp. 92-93) - Tasmad bughita-Babdhi-bhumi-valayah sishy pasishya-vrajair vidvan-maulir abhud Umapatir iti Prabhakara-grimapih kshmapalaj Jayapalatah sa hi maba-sraddbam prabhutam mahidanam ch-arthiganarhan-ardra-hridayah pratyagrahit punyavan || In this verse we find no reference to Jaya-pala's being mentioned as Deva-pala's cousin (?) or his performing his father (?) Vak pala's funeral ceremony according to Hindu rites. There is nothing in this verse to show that Jaya-pala was a Baddhist at all or that, being Buddhist, he was Hindu by inclination. All that we get from this verse is that Jaya-pala was & king (kshma-pala) who offered a mahadana to Uma-pati, who accepted it. This Jaya-pala mentioned here as a king cannot be Deva-pala's brother or cousin (?), who is never known to have been the king of any place. Who is then the Jaya-pala of the verse quoted above ? The answer to this question cannot be definitely given, as we have no data to fix the time of this king from any account in the book Chhandoga-parisishta-prakasa. Our inscription, however, supplies us with the name of a king, Jaya-pala, who ruled Kamarupa, and who is described (in v. 22) as having offered a large gift, while making a tulapurusha-mahadana, to Prahasa, a learned Brahmana of Varendri, who, however, (unlike Uma-pati referred to in the verse quoted above) refused to accept it. We may tentatively, but plausibly, connect our Jaya-pala with the king kshma-pala) of the same name in the Chhandoga-parifishta-prakasa, but we cannot at present offer any more evidence so as to be absolutely certains of this identification. In which dynasty are we to place the Jaya-pala of Kamarapa mentioned in this inscription? We know of a dynasty of rulers of Kamarapa having their names ending in pala. They were, as far as they are described in their epigraphic records, descendants of Naraka and Bhaga-datta and were not Baddhist, as the Pala kings of Bengal were. From the copper-plate grants of king Ratna-pala and from the Gauhati copper-plate grant of king Indra-palao a list of these Pala kings of Assam 1 Gauda-lakha-mala (Varindra Research Society's publication, pp. 57-58). #drobaological Survey of India. Ansal Report, 1907-08, p. 75. Len, 4. 8. B., Vol. III, No. 1, p. 8. * Mom. 4. 8. B., Vol. V, No. 8, p. 68. * Jours. 41. 800. Bong, Vol. LXVII, pp. 99 f. and pp. 120 t. . Ibidom, Vol. LXVI, PP. 113 .

Page #340
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. can be obtained in the following order :-(1) Brahma-pala, (2) Ratna-pala, (3) Purandara-pala, and (4) Indra-pala. Beyond Brahma-pala the ancestry is carried through an undefined interval to Naraka. Dr. Hoernle on palmographical grounds thinks that the Gauhati copper-plate grant may be referred to about the middle of the 17th century; but from an examination of the script in the plates published along with his paper we think that the characters belong to tbe 10th century. However, as our inscription is one of the 11th century, we cannot possibly expect to get Jaya-pala in the list of Assam kings mentioned above. It may be presumed that the Jaya-pala of our inscription was also a king of this line in the 1lth century, his place being somewhere after Indra-pala. Towards the latter part of the 11th century, the Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI or Vikramaoka, the hero of Bilhapa's historical poem, the Vikramarika-deva-charita, set out on a series of warlike expeditions with the permission of his father, and he is described as having carried his arms as far as Gauda and Kimaropa. In footnote (p. 31 of the Introduction to this historical poem) Dr. Buhler doubted the assertion that Vikrama defeated the kings of Ganda and Kamarupa. He, however, states that it might bave been a simple raid into those territories with Vikrama's cavalry. My esteemed friend Mr. Rama Prasad Chanda, B.A., has tried to show that this expedition of Vikrama to Ganda and Kamarapa, though not literally true, was not a fiction. We refer to this only to suggest that Jaya-pala or some one of his successors, or, less likely, of his predecessors, might have been the king of Kamarapa against whom Vikrama led his expedition, TEXT. 1 Om Damo bhagavato Vasudevaya 1 'Yan visva-prabhavan chatur-yuga chatar-bh at-odbhavam yam vi[dur-yo] vornna[m]o-chaturas-tath-aiva chaturo yo-kalpayach-ch-aframan yasy=khus=chaturanan-odita-chatur-vvedi-girah pau2 rusbam payad=vah sa chatur-bhujo-khila-chatur.vvargg-arthi-kalpa-dramah || [1] Yesham tasya Hiranyagarv(b)bha-vapushah svanga-prasut-Adgiro-vamse janma sa mana-gdtra-vachan-otkarsho=Bharadvajatah tesbam=arya-jan-abhipa. 3 jta-kular Tarkkarir-ity=akhyaya Sravasti-prativa(ba)ddham-asti viditam sthanara punar.jjanmanan [ 20 ] Yasmin=veda-empiti-parichay-odbhinna-vaitana-garhya prajy-avritt-ahutishu charatam kirttibbir=vvydmni subhro vyabhrajant-dpari-parisarad-dhoma-dhimi dvijanam dugdh-ambhodhi-prassita-vilasach-chhaival-ali chay-abhah [3] Tat-prasutas-cha Pundreshu Sakati-vyavad hadavin Verendri-mandanar gramo V(BR)lagrama iti srutah|| [4] Yasmin=vidy abhi5 jana-tapasam=asrayatvena nityam pratyekam teshvahamahamika-darppavates dvijoshul isid-av(b)dhav-iva va(ba)ha-gun-ananta-ratn-aika-bh mau tatratyanin na hiva(ba)humatah [ka]ichid=eko janana [5] Tat-purvva-khanga bha 6 VA-pandita-vamajanam sthinam 868-karmma-nirata-dvija-sattamanan Isant-atma nar virala-viba-B& mihayraiva siyamva(mbs)k-akhyam=iha onnihista]m=ya(ba) bhuva # [6] Ya[smin] prayas-tapast vinayo saou vidyasu vi* Ibiden opposite p. 132. Vikramdakaedita-sharita, III, 74, * Ganda-rdja mala (Varandy Research Society's publication, pp. 18-47). * From the stone. Expressed by a symbol. * Metro: Sardulsvikridita. "Metre : Mandakranta. * Metre : Anushtubh. * Metre : Vasentatilaka. 10 Metre: Mandakranta.

Page #341
sammAnabhavAvAgadavAyAvizayanavanavaDAvanamAinagAvasyAvAzatasAvavacanamAyAkAyadyAmAnAyacyAivatamAnamAdinanazAtacyA 2vyavAyAsacanavanavanAvikAra matAyavAna yAdivazanacyuyazyAsyasanAjhigAvAjamamamAnagAvavavadhAkyAnarabADAnaniyAmAyanAniya takanavAriyA nAyAgAvaniyanivadamatAvAdanamAyAmanArAyamidamAniyAnizAvatAnazAnayAdhAnAdAtavacanAkAalaationAnA 4yAyAmAgavagAvijJAnAdhAbhAviyAnavinanarivalAlAcyAnAHtayannAvazyamavATAvAvavAgavAnazamayAvAgAvAlAyAmazAyavidyAnika jananayamAmAyaNAnanA yA dAnavadamadAmamadAnamAlavAmAmAsvAvivazalAmAbakatamAnanA nAdidamamavadamaDagAgAzAnanyavAna dayArAgAMsAvakAnistAnamatamAmA sAnAmavikAvAmamamAdazavAyabhavAniMdanA danavanAyatAmaviSayamAmAkyAmAda yAdhyAmAvimAmAlinalAdhyAyAcanAdAna-nAnAvimayaDazA mahArAdamazAhanADAvAmAnAvAvatamAyAdinAkAnAmAgacAnatatyakA thAigAmAzvaHmArivayazyaninikAmativArAyAmAtaralAyanakamaniSadAyakAtivAmAgAsavaravanAnAmAmalA zAyanAnasAtavaTa nAnagayAnayAmAdilanAmadhyAyadhyAyayiniyAM kalayadizyazkAyAAmAdilAdigalarAvivazavAsAsAcanAyinagAna bagada unADAyaHnamasvAdilAyasavamA sAmanA manAvazyAvAviyAuyananyasyamAgAirayArinanAyananavAnAkAlAjAbAkasakarakA havAmAnAkagatAnalamAdAnAyavayavAmamAmA.vanitalayAmArga yAtrAmAlanagamalayAvAdAvasAtamArAmatkAzavAvayAsammasanamAhAta yAninimAbinalAnAlAmAmamahAmAnamahanAyAsyAlinAdinimadinAnimAjamAnayamanarAzcama manAvarAgAramAyajAbAkasadAcAravAr3I satAkSagAnavayAnana yAnivi gAnAnathAnisamAnayAtimanana mAnimanAtanavamanAyAdAnAkAcyAtidamayanamA sannAnayanamAkayA DAvyA zakatamAmAmAmAsarazAdiyAzAlAkamAvasaravadika vAnavatayAnimAkAminavagaDAnAvAnayAdagAbAdazAtAyAta rAMgADAkA FASLATEhAnidezana ratalAyA :kandanananamAviDAyadAkAmayAmaDAinavAsaramAyAyavinAkAna 'DAnyAyavAmAnakAyasanAmAmAtammA vAdhyayAnAzagamAkAvAyanamAmAnamA mayanAyiyanAsAnA gavagavantyA yAdavAmamArAyacyA yanazanavanAvinayadhyaniyamAvAbanavanagAra manAmanAmazatavAdalAMmAsAnAnAdhyAnamAgadamavAvamADavavanAmAtmanAmAnAdanamAnAna vAyaramasyATAmAtArAnAyavAnalAyaDAyanihAliyAnATininavAkSayAtmatasmAimamasamarAkAmAnAbAhakavacAmAvAvayayana kAyamadagaDAhAyamAnAnalAnA modanAnAnanavanAkAyAmAyayAyAlarakanArAhavalAyavadAnAcAvAtahAramADAnAninavAmanaramadhAmAmAhA vAszvavAhAnAsyAmananAmAaldlavavAmAnAmAvimavamavATamAiyakazyayAyavAcazAnavAkvAkAmAyamAnAmiramAnanadAyA rAkyamAmazikyAtAyatanagamavAvAdyAbhavaTavAyatanayayAyamacAvinacakAramAalalamayAlAmamAzAsananagacitavanakanya vayavAhAmavAvadhAjJAvAsAlAnADAnAsAyAnAgAjAvandamayanAcamA yAyalAsarADApagamAravAgAramAravAdAvADAyanAsvA / izAyAmamahArAjAsyAyanAcAmavAnarAlanasakAyamajanAsyAminAyanArAyAnAmayAbajAdAyamamAmalAmA mavAvAsAkAva:kAzanazAnAmasinaviRA. vALavAmAnAnAkyAmensnavilADAkAmAtazAvAvanakiAnAmAmAlidimAyAa24 midiyaa| Silimpur inscription of the time of Jayapaladeva.

Page #342

Page #343
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 291 7 prah prapta nishtham-aganita-gunah parvva-purvve va(ba) bhuvuh | smartt-artha-vishaya-jagat-samsaya-chchhedakas-cha dvitra gotra-sthiti-vidhi-bhritody-a[pi n-ochchheda]-bhajah || [7] Tasminn-okah Pasupatir-abhat-pujani8 yo jananam devah sakshad-iva Pasupatir-bhuti-bhrit-kama-jich-cha shatkarmm-acharana-nipunah karmmabhih svair=udaraih kirtti-jyotsnam-upari vidadhe bhanu-bhasam-alanghyam || [8] Putro-tha tasy-abhavad-a9 tra gotram-n[d*]dyotayan Sahila-namadheyah yah svair-gunaih prapad-api pratishtham kula-pravn(ba)rhair-aparair-alabby [*] 3Sahiladityalakshyan-cha Vaichund-akhyam sa-sasanam chakre Vishnum pitur-mmatur -artheneha T srauta yah 10 jalasayam [10] "Gun-ottaren-adhiguno-tha sunur-Mmanorathah parnnamanorathena I yath-ndriyok vinayo jayena sva-rupa-samyad-udapadi tena [11] Putras-ten-ajani guna-nidhir-daharmma-karmm-aika-daksha 11 khyato-loke Sucharita it-th-akhyay-anvarthay-aiva samyak-sadhvya khalu Nitulaya bharyaya charyamano ninye kalam suvihita-grihasth-asramo yah sukhena [12] Suddh-anvaya sunum-asuta sadhvi Ta 12 ponidhim sa Nitula kulasya samunnateh santati-sad-gun-aughair-agh-ojjhitam bhavibhir-adi-hetum || [13] Nishthan-gato Bhatta-mate [h] patheshu srashta svayam sukti-rasayananam kandam sad-achara-var-anku 13 rapam ko-nyo bhaved-yo na taponidhih syat || [14] Tapuidh-tanya tapodhik-abbit Suggo Bhavan-iva Bhavasya bharya saktya karishyan va (ba)hu-deva-karyam tasyah suto-jayata Karttikeyah || [15] 10Gospa (shpa)14 di-krita-Mimamsa-sagarah sratriy-agranih loke smrity-artha-sandeha-chchhid-ckah khyata eva yah || [ 16 ] 11 Ratis-satye kirttis-tri-bhuvana-gata vrittir= anagha griha-sthityan-n-ahamkritir-api gunair-yasya guru sreni-pat-adibhis-tat vacho-satyah satam synh katham va [20] 15Sandigdha-nirnnayam yuktya 15 bhih srutau cha sraddh-avasthiir-atha Harau bhaktir-achala prithag-vaktu[m] saktah ka iha nanu tasy-akhila-gunan [17] 12Kavi-prava (ba)rkigrya-Kutumva(mba) palli-kuly-Ajamier-angabhav-Angadanya puteti krita 16 gotra-yugmam patnim sa 18bbe Kalipavvals-namnim [18] Tasmad-Vishnoh pra-pautri kshamam-akhila-vidhau putram-amutrike sa sat-putr-api Prahasam nidhim-adhana iva prapya dirgham mumoda yah prag=eva graha 1rddhi-prabhava-subha-phalair-bhavi-bhayah-pratishtho nishthavan-eka eva sphutamavagamito lakshanair-ddakshin-atma [19] Jnana[m] tarkko-tha tantre pratigham=idam-atho dharmma-sastreshu ch-anyat-saty-alobh-adi tasya stuti18 vachana-padam n-aiva yathatmya-vadat prakhyatam loka-puja-nripati-vara-sirah sama-samaya-jana-smerat-arthah 1 Metre Mandakranta. 2 Metre: Upajati. * Metre: Anushtubh. Metre Upendravajra. Originally this was engraved as Mmanorathaih, but the sign of ai seems to have been struck out. Metro: Indravajra. * Metre: Mandakranta. 7 Metre: Upajati. Read Svargga. The sign of the superscript r seems to 10 Metre: Anushtubh. 11 Metre: Sikharini. 12 Metre: Upajati. have been wrongly engraved as the e sign. Read Kaliparova. The superscript r seems to have been omitted by the engraver. The third akshara of the name is, however, probably ja. In that case Kaliyarea would contain the termination avea, which is used in 14 Metre: Sragdhara. 15 Metre: Anushtubh. 2 P 2 Dravidian female names.

Page #344
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI I. 19 kurvvatdwpisahasrasah yasya dharmma-tula D=asid=analamvi(mbi)ta chumva (mba)ka [21] Yah Kamarupa-npipater-Jjayapaladeva-nampah tulapurusha-datar=achintya-dhamnah hemnam satani nava nirbharam-arthya mano n=ai20 v=adade dasa-Sat-odaya-sasanam cha || [22] Savidhi vivu (bu)dha-sindhan jivitam svah vimachya sva-sutaja upakare pretya pitror=apekshi | bhavati na khalu kin=tv=atmiyam=ansinyam=ichchhann=akrita tad=anayo21 rugat-karyam-amushmikam yah | [23] Bhagnan punar=natanam-atra kritva gramo oba dovayatana-dvayam yah pitus=tath=arthana chakara matus-Trivikramam pushkarinim=iman=cha [24*] Satatam=nobita-vpittih kalpa22 yitv-anna-sattram ruchira-Sikhara-sang-Ottunga-sabhr-alayo=smin | vidhivad-Amara natham sthapayitva varenyan saranam-agamad-ekam Vasudevam 8 devan 11 [25] "Dadav=asmai cha siyamve(mbe) dova23 yaddyanamuuttamarhi Sirishapunja pujadi-giddhyai bhu-drona-saptakar II [26] Paro satarddhad=vayasi sthito-tha patran=avasthapya grihe kpitarthah pasyan-jagat=svapna-samam vimuchya sangan=sa Ganga-ta24 [ta]m-adhyuvasa [27] "Kavih kavya-gunair eva sobhato=nveshitas-chiram ! tan-mnkh-anvishta-kavyasya nasyanty=okapado gunah [28*] "Silpavin= Magadhah kami tan-mana varpna-bhaktibhih Somesvard=likhad imam prasastim sva25 m=iva priyan | [298] TRANSLATION. Om ! adoration to bhagavat Vasudova ! (Verse 1.) May that Chaturbhuja (the four-armed Vishnu), the kalpa-trees to all seekers of the four (human) ends, who is regarded as the source of the universe and as the author of the four yugas (ages) and the four bhutas (beings), who has ordained the four castes and the four atramas (stages of life), and whose prowess the words of the four Vedas uttered by the four-faced god (Brahms) proclaim, protect you. (V. 2.) Of those who had their birth in the family of Angiras, sprung from the body of Him (Vishna) in His Hirapya-garbha form, and who could excel in declaring a common lineage with Bharadvaja, the home in later births, dwelt in by families held in high esteem by Aryas, was a place by the name of Tarkari, within the limits of Sravasti. (V. 3.) Where the columns of smoke, rising up from the homa of Brahmanas practising oblation, frequently repeated in the sacrificial and domestic rites which had grown out of (their) acquaintance with the Vedas and the smritis, glittered (dark) in the sky, white with their fame, like massed lines of moss playfully floating on an ocean of milk. (V. 4.) The village known as Bala-grama, in the country of Pundra, the ornament of Varondri, was derived from that (place), being separated (from it) by Sakati. 1 Metre : Vasantatilaka. 2 Metre : Malini. Metre : Upajati. * Metre : Anushtabh. * The tree believed to fulfil all desires. Probably refers to the four categories into which Mana has divided all living beings, vis jarayw.ja (vivi. parous), anda-ja (egg-born), sveda-ja (generated by warm vapour or steam), and wdbkij-ja (germinating, aga plant). Cf. Bana, , 43-46. One of the ten Prajapatis born from Brahma. Cf. Manu, I, 85. His family has three distinct branches Woalangirasa, Gautamangirasa, and Bharadvajangirasa The word tal-prasuta literally means "grown out of it." Bala-grama, it seems, a new (bala) villige (grama), a colony of Tarkari, Sakati (a river or place ?) intervening between them.

Page #345
No. 26.] (V. 5.) In that (village), as in the ocean, which is the sole repository of innumerable jewels, of manifold virtues, since each of those Brahmanas was constantly full of conceit of superiority as being the resting-place of learning, (noble) descent, and austerities, no particular one (amongst them) ever came to be specially regarded by the local people. SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. 293 (V. 6.) The place called Siyambaka, (situated) close to it, became (the home) of the eminent Brahmanas devoted to their own duties, with tranquil minds, sprung from the family of the Panditas belonging to the eastern part of that (village, Bala-grama), only because they desired for sequestered residence. (V. 7.) There lived of yore in this (place Siyambaka) Brahmanas, possessed of innumerable virtues, who had generally attained perfection in austerities, discipline and in their own scriptures. Two or three (of them), who were upholding the (prescribed) rules for the maintenance of their gotra (line) and were competent to dispel the doubts of the people in matters concerning the meaning of Sruti and Smriti, have not even yet suffered extinction. (V. 8.) In that (place) there arose a person (named) Pasu-pati, revered by all men, who was, like Lord Pasu-pati (Siva) himself, bhati-bhrit as well as dma-jit. This man, adept in performing the six3 duties, carried aloft by his own noble deeds the moon-shine of his fame (to a height) which could not be transcended by the rays of the sun. (V. 9.) There was then born, throwing lustre upon the family, his son, of the name of Sahila, who achieved by his own merits a position not even attainable by the other worthies* of the family. (V. 10.) To (the memory of) his father he made here (the image of) Vishnu, with the name Sahiladitya and a tank of the name of Vaichunda to (the memory of) his mother, with a grant of land (to maintain them). (V. 11.) Just as, by reason of identity of nature, vinaya (discipline) is produced by the conquest of all the senses, so also was a son of excellent qualities, named Manoratha, begotten by him, who was (himself a man) of superior attainments, and who had (thus) his manoratha (desires) fulfilled. (V. 12.) By him was begotten a son, an abode of virtues, most expert (in performing) pious deeds, who was known amongst men by the name of Sucharita, a name which corresponded to the fact. Properly tended by his faithful wife, Nitula, he passed his time in happiness, his household affairs well-regulated. (V. 13.) This virtuous Nitula, of pare extraction, gave birth to a son (named) Taponidhi, (who was) sinless (lit. forsaken by sins), the root (lit. primary cause) of the glory of his family (to be enhanced) by fature accretions of the good qualities of his descendants. 1 Le. in the case of the Brahmana, "possessing prosperity," and in the case of Siva, "painting ashes." Cf. Amara (III, 3, 69)," Bhutir bhasmani sampadi." "Subduing all passions" and "defeating Kama (the god of Love)" respectively. Cf. Masu, I, 88. A Brahmana is also called a shafkarman-cf. Amara (II, 7, 4), Asan shatkarma yagadibhir yutah, The word prabarha is of rare use. It is counted along with the wards meaning " the best "-cf. Halayndha, Abhidhana-ratnamala, IV, 5. This is the same as to say that vinaya is identical with indriya-jaya (cf. Kamandakiya-Natisara, I. 22), just as a son is so to his father. (Cf. the well-known sruti-atma vai putra-nam-asi.) Malli-natha also gives indriyajaya as a synonym for vinaya; see his commentary on Raghwanda, X. 71.

Page #346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. W (V. 1.) Who could it possibly be, wore it not Taponidhi, that attained perfection 2 ai! tn , in those of (Kumarila-)Bhatta,' was himself the maker of the elixir of good maxims. Ant was (like) tho root to the sprouts of excellent practices. V. Like muito Blavaris the consort of Bhava (Siva), was Svarga, pre-eminent in 20toties, the consort of that Tapanidhi. From her sprung a son Karttikega (by name), Wows to solis euergies in performing manifold acts (propitiatory) to the gods. (V.30) Ple, the foremost of srotrigas, by whom the ocenn of the Mimarsu (philosophy) i no" the impression of a cow's hool," came to be famous amongst men as the olym erol tho dubts about the meauing of the Smritis. (V. 17.) Live for truth, fome diffused over the three worlds, sinless course in house-keeping, absence et pride oven in (tric session of superior qualities, faithful roposing in the Sruti, and steady devotion towards Hari--ho, indeed, on this earth, is able to describe separately the various qualit << le prosseasel ? (V. 18.) He obtained for his wife a lady named Kaliparvva, who sanctified both lines (viz. both of her parents and her husband), (who was the danghter of Angada, the son of Aja-misra, the foremost of poets and sprung from the Kutumba-palli family. (V. 19.) Like an indigent person coming by a treasure, she, the great-granddanghter of Vishnu, thongh (blessed) with other) werthy sons, was long overjoyel in having, turough 1. Kurttikiya), Prahasa for a son, (a gon) capable of performing all the ceremonies concern i worki ilis marks (of body), the auspicions effects of which were occasioned by ti a cenary of the planets at the time of his birth), iudicated clearly from the beginning that ie was to have a loity position in future, (to be a man of faith in the scriptures) and (to be) of generous disposition. (V. 20.) His unsurpata kunw.dge in pic and in the Tantras and also in tho Dharmafristras, his truthfulness, freedoru fram avarica and other (virtues) were no matter of (incre) ealogy for him, because of their actual prete; ---Call) this was known from the popular card and the bending of the rows of heads of prominent kiugs (in obeisance) and other sach (canses). Or else, how could the statements of the good be false, (for would they not have thus) become the subjects of derision among contemporary people ? (V. 21.) Though settling the dubious points (of law) by means of thousands of arguments, he had had his balance of justico, with its upper-parts never unsupported (i.e. always ready to weigh justice). There is a pim in the word tapo-widhi her. One not himself a ta po- nidhi, i.e. a receptacle of an torities, caunot possibly possess the other qualities mentioned in the verse. The cel l reputative of the Mimarisi duetrive, the author of the Tantra-rarttika, the slokapink d e Viwasi kirikis. Cf. verse 23 of the prasasti of Bhatta-Bhavadeva. (Above, Vol. VI, nami (Parati) Day also be regarile as ta podhika, inasmuch as she performed very severe austerities 11 as her husband, Blava (Hivat), who was himself a la puertibi. Their issue was also tamod Karihoyat itie :), L. by his wissile (sak!) did I gr service to the gods (deta-karya) by vanquishing Cavi enemy, the demon Taraks. * Probably ofers to the old ayaton of ordeal by a balance. For the various kinds of ordeal used in deciding es-e in the wurt of law cf. aruvalky-t-smpili, IT, 95; aud for the application of the balanee-ordeal vide ibid., v 100.102. 5 Tiu word.hmmhaka is seldom found in literature in the souse in which it has been used here. The Medinikuska state one of the various meanings of this word as-dhafasy-orddkranalambene,' the upper part of a balance'; cf. Monier William Sanskrit-English Dictionary, p. 400. This word occurs in a verse quoted from Vyasa by Apararks the counmentator on Yahavolkya; cf. mrinmayau sutrs-samladdhau dhata mastaka-chumbakan fikya-dcaya sama sajjya parfrayor-sbhayar=apillp. 702, Yoiaealkya-ompiti, Anandhirama series.

Page #347
No. 26.] SILIMPUR STONE-SLAB INSCRIPTION. (V. 22.) Though excessively solicited, he did not, by any means, accept nine hundred gold coins and a sasana (a grant of land) yielding an income of a thousand (cuina) from Jaya pala-deva, the king of Kamarupa, of unimaginable glory, while (the latter was) making a tula-purushal gift. (V. 23.) There is indeed for parents after their death no need of the (funeral) service done by their own sons, if they could duly quit their life in the Gauges (lit. the river of the gods). But, wishing to absolve himself from his own debts (to them), he performed for them what ceremonics, concerning the next world, were (enjoined). 295 (V. 24.) Making repairs of two temples (which were) in rains in this village, he founded in (memory of) his father an image of Trivikrama, and (excavated) this tank in (mers of) his mother. (V. 25.) He, always fixed in righteous ways, erected an alms-house, and, having dedimdet with all proper rites a superb image of Amara-natha in this white templo of prest height (surmounted) by a picturesque crest and with all (customary division into) compartments, sought protection only with the god Vasudeva. (V. 26.) He laid out a beautiful garden in Siyamba for this deity and (dedicated) a piece of land measuring seven drupas in Sirisha-punija for the celebration of puja (daily worship), etc. (V. 27.) Then, having passed the fiftieth year, he, with all his desires realised, placed his sons in charge of household affairs, and, beholding the world as a dream and having given up all attachments, resorted to the edge of the Ganges. (V. 28.) It is only when the poet is himself sought ont by the (poetry) that he shines abidingly; but the excellences of a poem (lit. by his own mouth) perish all at once. bellishments of his art ought by the poet himself (V. 29.) Just as a lover (paints) with rapt attention his own mistress by means of colourdecorations, so also did Somesvara, the Magadha artist, incite (with rapt attention) this prasasti by means of a division of letters. No. 27.-COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDACHANDRA-DEVA; SAMVAT 1186. BY PANDIT HIRANANDA SASTEI, M.A., M.O.L., LUCKNOW. The plate which bears this record is single and measures 16" x 13". A slightly raised rim goes all round it and there is a circular hole in the middle of the top end, which measures in diameter and is apparently meant for passing a ring of the seal now not forthcoming. Breept at the proper right upper corner, which is slightly broken and bas taken off a part of the initial letter-probably the symbol for on-the plate together with the record incised on it A gift of gold, etc. equal to a man's weight. It is one of the sixteen famous kinds of makadamas mentioned in the Matsya-Purana and in Hemadri's work. King Vijaya-sens's wife, Vilasa-devi, performed a similar sula-purusha ceremony'; see Mem. A. 8. B., Vol. V, No. 3, p. 105. This tank seems to have been situated near the temple described in the following verse, wherein Proble dedicated, evidently for the increase of his own merits, the image of Amars-natha. I.e. an artificial poem. There is pun in the words earga-bhakti and alithat. Varna is both pign ent for painting' and 'letters': bhakti, 'variegated decoration and division. The rost likh means both to paint' and 'to inscribe,"

Page #348
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIX. is very well preserved. It was in possession of the Raja of Itaunja, a Taluqdar of the Lucknow district in the United Provinces, and was brought to my notice by my friend Pandit Ganesh Bihari Misra of Lucknow, who got it for loan exhibition in the Provincial Museum, where it has now been deposited along with other documents of the kind. 296 The inscription which this plate bears, I believe, has not been yet published. It is writte in the Sanskrit language and the Devanagari alphabet. The grant which it records is similar to other grants issued by Govindachandra-Deva of the Gahadwal dynasty which were published in this journal long ago. In all it has 24 lines of writing. Of these the first 11 give the genealogy of the donor and the usual introduction. This portion of the grant is the same as in other grants which have already been published and translated, and it will be superfluous to reproduce it here. It is the second part, which begins with the end of the 11th line, that concerns us, and I shall notice it below, giving a transcript of it, omitting, of course, the imprecatory stanzas that are too well known to need to be published or translated. The peculiarities in writing which one will notice in this inscription are not many. Nor are they very extraordinary. The same is the case with grammatical inaccuracies to be met with in it. The sibilants and the symbols for b and v are, as is the case in other inscriptions of this king, used indiscriminately in several places. Amra is written in line 14 as -amera-, a form which gave rise to the Hindi noun amb or am, meaning mango.' Mistakes like -Vanarasyayam for Varanasyam, which we see in line 15, are common to the class of priests who live on the charity of others and let grammar take care of itself. The object of the inscription is to record that Govindachandra-Deva, the ruler of Kanauj, after bathing in the Ganges at Benares and performing various religious rites and ceremonies, on Friday, the 2nd tithi of the bright half of Margga(sirsha) of the year 1188 granted the village of Kapasi in the Mangalajathi pattala to Nane Sarman, the son of Thakkura Srichandra and grandson of Jayanta, a Brahmana of the Sandilya gotra, whose three pravaras were Sandilya, Asita and Daivala. Along with the taxes bhaga, bhoga, kara and pravanikara it specifies (line 19) a turushkadanda. This term has been explained in different ways. Dr. Konow1 thinks that it was a tax imposed on Muhammadans and says that Musalman settlers remained in the country about the Jamna from the days of Mahmud and down to the end of the 12th century A.D. In other words he takes it to be a Jizya which was levied by a Hindu ruler, like a Moslem bigot, from the "infidels." Hindus as a rule seldom showed a prosecuting spirit such as was evinced by Aurangzeb or other zealots of the Moslem faith, who imposed Jizya on the Hindus; and it is not very likely that Muhammadan settlers penetrated the villages like the one which forms the object of this grant, so as to justify the mention of this tax in this epigraph. I am of opinion that turushka-danda was probably the tax levied for the purpose of checking the imminent danger to the ancient civilization and religion threatened by the Turushkas, or the Turks who poured down like an irresistible torrent from the North-Western Frontier. The amount collected through this tax was perhaps utilized for paying the invaders off, whenever necessary, or for meeting military expenditure incurred in fighting Muhammadans. That Govindachandra should levy such a tax is significant; for in the Sarnath prasasti he is eulogized as "a heavenly champion deputed by Siva to protect Benares from the wicked Tarashka warriors." But it would show how imminent the peril was felt at the time to be. I am unable to locate the places mentioned in the document. The name of Kapast village is known to us from three votive inscriptions of Sanch1.3 As there were more than one 1 Above, Vol. IX, p. 321. 2 Cf. Konow, loc. cit., and Dr. Vogel, Cat. of Sarnath Museum, p. 8. See Ep. Ind., Vol. II, Nos. 40 (C. 99) and 332.

Page #349

Page #350
F. W. THOMAS. SCALE ONE-HALF yoad tuTatIsarajasatArAma manamatA mAtIta mAnA jAtA mAvimanIcA manAti mahAvA pAsavAnalAinAnAnana tajJAyadA pacanApAra jAnanA svaniyAnI kAyA nA nAti hatAhata / / kyA bAta na.pAtadatA nAmAyAnAdA utaravatApamAnatAlApatA paramAra - sacivAlavAti nitimAninitAmika zitA trasakA mana cAmamitAna bAta mAnayanAlAmAdamAga tulA mAna mata de tAki basanA pataMga banAvamAtmA tAmA nayA sAta, dAnI inaDAmA dina yAnAnAgAvaladAyamAnitAlAna mAlabhijAnAni CarlatAravAdAyamAhitaya yAga manAyAbadrA tanI giranamAratiya dalamAna nanayanamA mahAmaralAla rAma nacininalAlagAlA mAnisasitamaza: vatsAhitadANAmamA kAunilI jAnanamA tamAda nAyanAnaDAyatavAhatAnavatAvahanatAThagAnAnadAnADAmAI tamAma to yA na vadatadati taMdaruvAmA samAnatAvanapAlanavAdA gAuhagatA navAganakA kanita namuna muvalatapatinatAhata in {{sAyaMgamanapA itakAmAsatinata paramanaMdApama mahArAjA tighAivaranA pamanAhasapanika gopaniyokanA navIna 10tira ta tAnupAta manavAna mAnA jAtivAda paratAvA manAlayAyAmadanapAlAdatavAlAnupAna paramatatArakamalAyAjA rAnavAnamA sarabataparigar3avAnanaranirAna vayAtipatita divAvadyAhitA batAsamAtiyAnajAtihattahAda vAtiuMyamidAna 1 lAthA mAvA yAsApAnanitAmAnAnivila janapadA matAnapisa pAnAsudevAnanaviSThAvAhita manAhApAsanApatilA rAgApikAkA mitAninAdAgiritA naparicAhatakAvaragananAlAcatAnago nAtikA mAnyanAmANya titatiyatA dinati taTAvA didi namvana vnaaytaa| 14vAliyatayAmamatala pala talohalatAkApasammAnArAmagItAmAtmatakatanavATikAtiTaepani golarapatraHlA vana zAbATa vimudAHsamAnAparyanamastAnAma natirabAragI mahAgA ravAyAgaMgATA-mAtAvita tamabadatamu nimata tannatIpaTa 10vinA timirapaTalapATanapaTumadasamajAgativamA yoSavipatistAnazaSa samAjAvinavanavAtahIpuratamAnajItimA yAnanhati mAhAta daMDa dAmAtApitA yA manamAnazAmitiya samAtijAlADilAgAvAmA mArilA zitale talaniHpAya 18 gAyatrI jamAvAcIta vAyA vAdApa thI nAnasa mAgavIlA dhAgA dAna kAzalatAna karatilAdaka navajAta DA yAda tazAsanAna gharakAma nAyazAdImA mAnanA galAga kA tApamAnatAe pani tisamatAdarAyAja hAtitamAnadhAsAzanikAlatAnatA dalAla jiyA pani zAniya manizyati malA tara yAtalI pAnipatAvarga gAminA salinAdhya chanatA vAtapadAlA nidAnAti nitine taka pravAsAta nitAnanAtinaH hitadhAma tamA na yo mAta devAnalaihAlAnA boTItabhAvana yA gA kAle tAtA mAyAlA jAna bananasakA nAmamA nAnimAyAmA sAyadAnAmi mAnatInatA gAma kAsna mI nakalavAnarAgamanalAmacantanamA yAdA namilavAnadAnAsaha pAyAne tamatene tyAlA TipadAnanamAna vAnamucaninada jagadadI baoNyoharatatarajamA sAlI netA miti: mahamatipata mada bhArata pratibanibATa vAtAnuna vatanAna vAnara letana nadita jalAlatakA Copper-plate Inscription of Govindachandra-Deva : Samvat 1186. W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #351
No. 27.] COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDACHANDRA-DEVA%BS. 1186.297 Kapasi village! (karpasigrama), the identification of the Mangalajathi pattala alone would help us in locating it with certainty. I am not aware if that is named elsewhere. The inscription was written by Thakkura Visvarapa, who is evidently identical with the wnter of one of the Kamauli plate grants, viz., one dated in Samvat 1184 of the same king. TEXT... L. 11. . . . . . . . zrImahovindacaMdradevo vijayau / maMgala12. jaThipattalAyAm / kapAsaugrAmanivAsino nikhilajanapadAnupagatAnapi ca rAjarAjIyuvarAjamantripurohitapratIhArasenApatibhANDAgArikAkSapaTa18. likabhi[Sa] naimittikAntaHpurikadUtakarituragapattanAkarasthAn gokulAdhikAripura SAn samAjJApayati vo(bo)dhayatyAdizati ca yathA viditamastu bhavatA yayo. 14. parilithi[khi]tagrAma: sajalaskhala: salohalavaNAkaraH samasyAkaraH sgtossrH sAmba(ma)madhUkavanavATikAviTapatuNayUtigocaraparyanta: sordhA (do)dhazcatu-- 16. rAghATavisu(sa): sasomAparyantaH sambat 1186 mArga su(gha)di 2 sa (sa)ke poha zrImahANArasya(ya) gaMgAyAM bAtvA vidhivamanvadevamu nimanujabhUtapitugaNa16. stapayitvA timirapaTalapATanapaTumahasamuSNarociSasupasthAyauSadhipatima(sa)kalazeSa (bora samabhyayaM vibhuvanacAturbAsudevasva pUjI(jA) vidhAnAya pracura. 17. pAyasena haviSA havirbhujaM itvA mAtApitrorAmanaca puNyayazobhivaSaye 'smAbhiH zrIsAM(zAMDilyagotrAya / sA(zA)DiyAzitadevasaci(:)pravarAya 18. zrIjayantapautrAya / Tha / zrIzrIcandraputrAya / bA(brA)praNazrImAnasa(sa)maNe ___vA(brA)aNAya / gokaryakuzalatApUtakaratilodakapUrvamAcandrA yAvat zAsanIka 19. tya pradatto matvA yathAdIyamAnabhAgabhogakarapravaNikarataruSkadaNDaprabhRtisamastAdA yAnAnAvidheyIbhUya dAsyatheti / .:. // bhavanti cApa so. 20. kAH / 24. . . . . . likhitaM ca ThakuracovizvarUpeNeti No, E 26 of Luc!. Museum, Ibid., p. 96. Here follow eight of the castonary imprecatory vertes. 20

Page #352
295 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIIL No. 28.--INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Narendra is a village in the Dharwar taluka of the Dharwar District, Bombay. It is situated near the highroad from Dharwar to Belgaum, at about four and a half miles northWest-by-north from Dharwar, and is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter sheet 41, S.E. (1901), in lat. 15deg 30', long. 75deg 2'. Dr. Fleet gives me the opinion, with which I agree that the general parport of the records shows clearly that the original name of this place, down to at least the twelfth century, was Kundur, and the town was the chief town of the Kundar fivehundred district: with this complete change of na.ne from Kundar to Narendra he compares the well-known case of the ancient Parigere, Puligere, which is the modern Lakshmoah war, and the case of Kammudavada, which is the modern Kalbhavi. There are four inscriptions at Narendra. Two of them are so much damaged that the contents of them are undecipherable: it can only be said that they belong to the twelfth century or closely thereabouts. I edit the other two from ink-inpressions placed at my disposal by Dr. Fleet. A.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI AND THE KADAMBA JAYAKESIN II: A.D. 1195. This record is on a stone tablet standing on the right of a temple of Mallikarjuna in the field Survey No. 3 of Kumba par or Kumbhapar, a hamlet of Narondra, between Narendra and the highroad, not shown in the Indian Atlas slieet. At the top of the stone there are sculptures : in the centre, inside a shrine, a linga on an abhisheka-stand, with a priest standing to it and apparently pouring a libation over it; on the right, a cow and calf, with a scimitar above them and a tall lamp-stand behind them; on the left, the bull Nandi, kneeling towards the linga, with a similar lamp-stand behind him; on the upper right, the sun; and on the upper left, the moon. The area covered by the inscription measures from 2 ft. 6 in. to 2 ft. 8} in. in width by 6 ft. 10 in. in height. The record is unfortunately not very well preserved, and does not lend itself to any satisfactory reproduction : in several places the surface of the stone is badly weather-worn, making decipherment uncertain and in some cases impossible. The difficulties raised thereby, however, affect only the reconstruction in fall of the verses: the historical, geographical, and practical part of the record can all be made out satisfactorily. The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which the record refers itself: their avorage height is about in.-The language is Old Kanarese verse and prose, with the exception of the introductory Sanskrit stanza. The vocabulary contains several points of interest: we may notice dhavalaravan, 1. 10; chaga-jaga-jhampan jhampal-acharyyan, I. 18, tyaga-jaga-jhampi jhampal-acharyya, 1. 99, and tyaga-jaga-jhampan=arddh-lingi, 1. 104, on which see Dr. Fleet's remarks in his paper on the Bhandap plate, above, vol. XII, p. 251; jimkarisal, 1. 22; drttu, 1. 24, which appears to belong to Kittel's ar, 3, of which only the infinitivos ara and are and the verbal noun aru hitherto hare been noted; elare, 1. 32, which seems to be the simple verb from which is formed the derivative elarchu ; bhuvana-bhu mbiukan, 1. 36, a phrase found elsewhere, which still awaits explanation; chagildur, 1. 52, which must be connected with dhagil and dhaga; kaneyam, 1. 61, "younger brother"; Dudpara, 1. 69, for Doapara ; bil-vadde, 1. 70, on which Ind. Ant., vol. XVIII, p. 310. One of these is on a stone on the right of the temple of Banlaralings in the field Survey No. 9. The other is on a stone near a Matha in Sarvey No. 183.

Page #353
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 299 sre note; And Himyachala, to suit the metre, instead of the usual Himachala, 1. 90.-The orthography presents few points worthy of notice. The ancient letter ! is preserved only in negaldan (1.47), and elsewhere becomes before consonants (negarda-, 11. 15, 16, 3+, 64; negardda, I. 58; negardian, 11, 60, 66; negartteyam, l. 19; negartte, 11. 36, 65, 87; norppadodu, l. 43; norppadan, 1. 54; pogartteyam, l. 72; garide, 1, 11%), and between Vuwels. The Sanskrit l between vowels becomes urally, but not invariably. Finalm oftea b.comes before vowels, as in l. 14; and intervocalic m in the case-ending - mai also may change to v. The upadhmaniya oocars in rajah-, l. 57, yasah. 1. 64, and antahpur., l. 83. A consonant is doubled before rin sur-addrige, 1. 54, dhattriyol, 1. 65, and vajjra, 1. 100. Initial p is changed to h in Halasige, 1. 85 (verse); but curiously enough we find in the prose portion, 1. 110, the ancient spelling Palasige. The object of the inscription is to record grant of land made by the Kadamba Mahimandalesvara Jayakosin II and his senior queen Mailala-devi, the daughter of Jayakegin's suzerain the Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI, for the maintenance of a temple of Siv: founded by a certain Dandanayalca Singaraga (also styled Singana or Simha) in Kundar, the modern Narendra. The inscription, after the prelude (verse 1) and a blessing upon the "Lord of the Western Ocean," :.e. the Kadamba ruler of Goa (verse 2), sketches the history of the Kadambas, beginning with their mythical origin from the sweat of Siva (verse 3). The first of them that it names is Chattaya-deva (Shashthadeva), who took Kavadi-dvipa and many other provinces, made it is said) a bridge of ships to Ceylon, and imposed tribute on barbarians (verses 4-6); he sailed with great pomp from Gove to Surashtra (verse 7), and received in marriage a daughter of Mummuri of Thaneya with a rich do wer (verses 11-12).1 His son was Jayakegin [I], who was also glorious and liberal (verses 13-14). Jayakesia fought against and overcamo seven potentates (verse 15), and gave his daughter in marriage to a neighbouring king named Permali (verser 16-17); he subdued Kirttiraja of Banavase, and transferred his glory (P) to Permadi (verse 18); and he repelled an assault by the Chols king (verse 19). He had a valiant son, Guvala-devas (verge 21), whose younger brother Vijayaditya in course of time became king (verse 22). The latter was succeeded on the throne by his son Jayakesin [] (verses 23-25), to whom Vikramaditya (VI) gave his daughter Mailala.devi in marriage (verses 26-33). Then begins the donor's pedigree : Lakshmana, or Lakshmaraja, was a high minister and Dandanayaka in the service of Vikramaditya [VI], who gave him & commission in the household of his daughter Mailala-devi (verses 36-7). Lakshmana had four sons, Bhavyarajat (who took to wife Ganga-devi), Soma, Lakshmana, and Singarasa (Singana or Simha). Singarasa married Mailala-dovi (of course not the queen of that name), and begat Boppa-deva (verses 38-56). He built a temple to Siva, styled Lakshmanesvara (apparently in honour of his father), on the southern side of Kundur, in the Halasige nad of the Kurtala kingdom (verses 58-62); and in the reign of Vikramaditya (VI), in Saka 1047, Jayakegin and Mailala-devi, ruling over the nine-hundred of the Konkan, the twelve-thousand of Palasige (Halasige), the five-hundred of Payve, and the lakh and a quarter of Kavadi-dvipa, granted for the maintenance of this temple certain specified estates in Kundur and the neighbourhood (lines 93 to end). The reading is quite closr, Thaneyada Mummuri (1. 16); and the name of Mummuri occurs again in the next line and verse, where he is styled a king. It would seem that we must take this as another variant of the name of Mummuni or Mamvani, one of the Silaharas of the Northern Konkan, whose date was between A.D. 1026 and 1059, and who was therefore a contemporary of Chattaya-devs, and understand that Chattaya-devs on his voyage looked in at Thana or koine other of the Silabara ports, * This appears to be Kirttivarman II, son of Tailapa I, the Kadambe ruler of Hangal; he was governing Bapavasi about A.D. 1070. . Apparently Guvala-deva did not reiga. See also below, p. 300. * This name corresponds to the Kanarese Bavayya. 222

Page #354
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. The details of the date of this record (1. 108) are : Saka 1047; the cyclio year Vigvavasi ; the thirteenth day of the dark fortnight of Bhadrapada; Sukra-vara (Friday); a "great tithi," being a Yugadi. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-" This Visvavasu samvatsara was the saka year 1047 expired, A.D. 1125-26. For this year the given tithi, Bhadrapada krishna 13, answers quito regularly to Friday, 28 August, A.D. 1128, on which day it ended at about 17 h. 55 m, after mean sunrise (for Ujjain)=5.55 PM. The mention of the tithi as a great tithi, a Yugadi,' refers to the fact that, for some reason or other which is not apparent, the tithi Bhadrapada kfishna 13 is always known as Kaliyug-adi, the beginning of the Kali Age,' though the tithi on which each of the Ages and the Manvantaras and the Kulps itself really began is Chaitra sukla 1: for anything done in celebration of the Kali: yugadi tithi the tithi has to be taken with the day on which it is current during the time known as aparahra, the early) afternoon, which is the time from about 18 to 24 ghatis After mean suurise, that is, from about 1.12 to 3.36 P.M. : and this was the case on the present occasion." Of the places mentioned several may be identified. The nad of Palasigo or Halasigo had for its capital the town of that name, which is now known as Halsi, and is situate in lat. 15deg 32 long. 74deg 36', in the Kbanapor taluka of the Belgaum District. Payve, or Hayve, has not yet heen located. The Kavadi-dvipa lakh-and-a-quarter, mentioned elsewhere as Kapardika-dvipa (Journ. Bomb. Br. R. As. Soc., Vol. IX, p. 272), may be taken as denoting the possessions which the Silabaras had had in the southern parts of the Konkap : the name was derived from that of Kapardin I, the original ancestor of the Silabaras of Thana and those parts. Kundur, now Narendra, we have already mentioned. Kumbaragere," the Potters' Tank >> (1. 112), is perhaps to be sought in or near the hamlet Kumba pur or Kumbhapur, where the record stands, three-quarters of a mile to the south-west of Narendra. Daravada (1. 113) is the modern Dharwar; it is noteworthy that this name is here written very clearly with the anaspirated 2,8 whereas in modern usage it always has the aspirated dh. Navilur (I. 114) appears on the Bombay Survey as " Navlur" and on the Indian Atlas sheet 41 (1852) Ag "Nowloor" ; it lies some two miles south-east of Dharwar, and seven miles in the samo direction from Narendra. Kauvalageri (1. 115) is given on the Bombay Survey as " Kowlgeri," on the Indian Atlas (ut supra) as Kowlgeeree"; it is between six and seven miles eastby-Booth from Narendra. The other local places still await identification. Aneya-sundil (1. 114; and B, 1.51) means "the Elephant's Trank": whether this name denotes a village, or something else such as a tank or a large sculptured stone, is not apparent. Gove (1.11) is of course the modern Goa. Surashtra (ibid.) is Kathiawar. And Jayantipura (1. 95) is another name of Banawasi in North Kanara. Thanem or Thana, more usually known as Sthanaka in that period, seems to be mentionod an Thaneya in verse 11. For full account of the Kadambas of Goa, with a genealogical table and references to various unpublished records, see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kunarese Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2, pp. 564-72. An inscription at Gudikatti, Nos. 147 and 164 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol VII above, appendix, presents dates in A.D. 1007 for Shashtbadeva I and A.D. 1052 for Jayakosin I : but the record bas not been published, and the first date is perhaps a questionable one. For the Gurala who is mentioned in line 30 (verse 21) of our preront inscription A, we have a date in A.D. 1098 from an inscription at Kadaroli in the Sampgaum taluka of the 1 Compare Professor Kielborn, under No. 21 in his List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, rol. 7 above, appendix. ? See Professor Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., vol. XXVI, p. 177, note 5, and p. 183. * Probably also in B, 1. 51, where, bowever, the rending is not so clear. * See note l on p. 299 above.

Page #355
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 301 Belgaum District, which mentions him as a Mahamandalesvara, a fendatory of Vikramaditya VI, who was ruling the Palasige twelve-thousand province at his capital of Gove (Goa) : this record, too, has not yet been published. An inscription at Lakshmoshwar, Kielhorn's List, No. 235, appears to give a dato in A.D. 1147 for Jayakesin II ; but this record, also, has not been published. Inoluding the two given herewith, we have now ten published records of this family, as follows: 1. Narendra stone inscription A of Jayakegin II : A.D. 1125. See below. 2. Narendra stone inscription B of Jayakesin II : A.D. 1126. See p. 816 below. 3. Siddapar stone inscription of Sivachitta-Permali and the Yuvaraja Vijayaditya II : A.D. 1158. Kielhorn's List, No. 241 ; and see in fall in Ind. Ant., vol. XI, p. 273. 4. Degam ve stone inscription of Kamaladert, the chief queen of Sivachitta-Permali: not dated. Kielhorn's List, No. 255; and see in fall in Journ. Bombay Br. R. As. Soc., vol. IX, p. 294. 5. Golihalli stone inscription of the 14th, 17th and 26th years of Sivachitta-Permadi : A.D. 1160, 1163 and 1173. Kielhorn's List, No. 242; and see in full in Journ. Bombay Br. R. A8. Soc., vol. IX, p. 296. 6. Halsi stone inscription of the 23rd year of Sivachitta-Paramardin, and of the 25th year of the same prince in conjunction with his younger brother Vishpuchitta-(Vijayaditya II) : A.D. 1169 and 1171 or 1172. Kielhorn's List, No. 249; and see in full in Journ. Bombay Br. R. As. Soc., vol. IX, p. 278. 7. Degamve daplicate stone inscription, one copy in Kanarese characters and the other in Nagari, of the 28th year of Sivachitta-Permadi: A.D. 1174. Kielhorn's List, No. 254 ; and see in full in Journ. Bombay Br. R. As. Soc., vol. IX, pp. 266, 287. 8. Kiri-Halsi copper-plate record of the 13th year of Jayakosin III: A.D. 1199. Kiel. horn's List, No. 261; and see in fall in Journ. Bombay Br. R. As! Suc., vol. IX, p. 241.2 9. Kittir stone inscription of the 15th year of Jayakosin III, with an interesting acconut of a trial by ordeal: A.D. 1201. Kielhorn's List, No. 262; and see in full in Journ. Bombay Br. R. 18. Soc., vol. IX, p. 304. 10. Goa copper-plate record of Sivachitta-Shashthadeva II: A.D. 1250. Kielhorn's List No. 269; and see in full in Ind. Ant., vol. XIV, p. 289. TEXT.3 1. Srit Om Namas-siraya || Namasaetuga-siras-chambi-chandra-chamara-charava [1"] trailokya-nagar-arambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhave || [18] Sivaya om | 2 76ri-kanta-kanta-tanga-stana-yuga-nibid-alimgit-Ora[8]-sthalam lokeya -prastatya-dor mmandita-samara-jaya-sri-patakam 3 dharitri-prakara-praya-dhairyys-prakatita-mahiman prajya-Kadamba-rajya-sri-koli lileyo! talteeseg=anavaratam paschi 1 See Dyn. Kan. Distrs, ut supra, pp. 451, 568. * This record is entered in Kielborn's List as coming from Halsi. Bat (see JBBRAS, IX, 229) it comes really from Kiri-Halsi-the Kirru., 1.e. Kiru-Valasiga of the record itself, village three miles towards the southeast from Halsi, which is shown as "Kooree Hulsee" in the Indian Atlas sheet 41 (1862) and in the quarter-sheet 41, S.W. (1889). From the ink-impressions. * This line is preceded by the symbol of the failha. * Metre, sloka (Anushtobh). * Delosed by the spiral symbol. * Metre, Sragdhara; and so in verse 3. 8 Read lok-aika-.

Page #356
302 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIIT. 4 m-arbhodhi-nathan || [2] Srimat-trailokya-natham Tripura-vijayamam bhila-l01. akshiyimd=addamam madalke begam dramav=odaviso barn5 d-omda bhayat-kadal b-aram-olyach-cba(chha)yoyo! nimd=eseva bemaran=uryvi talakk-ike Lakshmi-dhamam puttitta bhabhpin-makuta mani-gan-alamba. 6 Kadamba-vamgam | [3] Kandas | A vamsadalli saundaryy-avishkrita murttiga! dis-gaja-danta-pravsita-kirttiga!-asubrij-jiv-akarsha 7 prapurttigalu palar-eredar [4] . mahi-mahisar-olage | Jaya-lakshmi. narttaki-narttana-parinats-Bai (sai)lashan=uryvi-vadhuti-priya-bhasva 8 [n-natna-ratnan bhuvana-bhavana-dipayamana-pratap-5dayan-udyat-paschim-ambho nidhi-pati dhareyo! bappa Bamappa(nya)n=em Chattayadevam deva-raja prakatita9 vibbavam sviksit-ascharyya-sauryyam || [5*] Kavadi-dvipamum=adiy-age palavan dvipamgalah kondu Lamke-varam tolta bahitra-santatigali dam Betuvar katti kappavanauge- sura? 10 ralli bode palarum Rama-pratishth-agraharay-enal-mandalavratyndattay-enikum Kadamba-chakr-esana || [6) Banav=ettam dhavalaravam kadakalan vaihali pu-domtay-imbane 11 ta!t-angadi Bile-geri keregal-kang-oppamam=made nettane bhaitramgala mele Gove-veras-ambhorasiyo! lileyim vanadbisam nadedam maha-mahimoyim 12 Saurashtra-degan baram [7] Anakar pelvade Somanatha-vibhuvam karppiradimd-eyde paranoyam mali balikke kabbilar-adam nirmmallya (lya)mam kude dbariniyo13 -torugarrendu sattu-beleyar berppannegam kotta bhushanam-adam bhuvanakke Chattaye-nsipam vitrasta-vidvid-dri(npi)pa ! [8] "Negalda tula-purushamana en=aga14 pitav-enal-irdda(rda) palavum pesar=irggalan-i jagav=ariye vipra-samitige mige kottam npipa-lalata-pattar Chatta || [98] Enitrolave yajna-kotigal=anitar mana15 mudado nereye midisi negarda(?a)-i[ro]dd-enit-olave dana-kotigalwanitaman-ittam dvijargge Chattayadeva | [10] 10Saranidhiyo!u vilasadole Chattaya. devan=116 datta-vikraman bare negardd(id)-irdda Thaneyada Mummuri kold idir-vvandul1 kandu tann=aramaneg-oyda bhakti-bharamam mereyntt-ire putriyam Bavistara17 dole kottu kottan-aliyamge savaronaman aydu lakkamam || [119] 19 Enag-in pratya (pakara-u ]va ber=inn=enan-am malpen- i v anadhieang-enut-amte Mummuri-nti18 par sri-Chatta-bh dipange nettane kottam dhare mechche chaga jaga-jhampam jhampal-acharyyan=embls[ --]teyan=aldu maleyan=epalke areddhanyar-imt=urvviyo! || [12] I Followed by the spiral symbol. * Followed by the spiral symbol. * Followed by the spiral symbol. * Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Mahasragdhari. * Metre, Mattebhavikridita and so in vernos 7 and 8. There seem to be trace of an anu mara after the letter ra. . Probably an error for mandalas, * Metre, Kanda ; the same in verse 10. 10 Metre, Champakamala. 11 Read vandu. 19 Metre, Mattebhavikridita. 1 This syllable is uncertain, and the following four aksharas are almost illegible. The last of them apparently ends in

Page #357
No28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 303 disse 19 Antu negartte(!te)yam t aleda Chattayadevana nandanam kanteyaram bija-prabala-kirtti-sudha-rasa-varddhi-paradol-timtipiy-age kade jala-keliyan-ide saram20 galinde dig-damtigalam mo!imgisidan=trijita-dana-jala-pravahadi[m] | [13"] 3Palavum yajnamon odavisi palavum tal-purushav-irddu(rdu) pitvi jargg(rg)=ellar pa21 lav-agraharamam bitt-ole(la)vim Jayakesi kirttiyan prakatinida ! [14] *Tol-valamun padati-balamum pirid=umtrenag-endu garvvadimd=alvara chakra[-]22 [u]maleyalu Jayakesi-npipalan=otti bard-o!var=alakke jimkarisal-Odisit ettisidam virodhi bem-kolvan-enippa ponn-oreyani ripu-rajana raja23 dhinisol [15] Mudadim tannaya desad-attal-adhipam. Permmadi devam baralk-idir=vvande-agade kurppa tanna magalam dhar invitam kotta perchchid=alampam palava? 24 [u]yam kumareyar bhandaramam lekkay-illade tellartiyan-Arttu kotta nega!dan lok-aika-kalpa-drumam || [16] Tad-anantara | Ele Permmadi-pripala[ - ]n-ola25 vimda(da?) pogi kulyasado!-palarum mandala-nathar-in=apive-vandir bbek kasan-batt-iralu chaladim pattaman=oldu kattidapan=end=avegadimd= ettidor-vvalic--uu] 26 [ u u uu-- Komkan-adhisanam || [17] Banavasoys Kirtti. rajanan-anuvasam-app-antu m adi Perm midige tam vanadhipati kirttiyan nettane taleda negalda riti(?). . . * 27 ttar .. . | [18] Ad=alladeyam | Varidhi mere-dappi kavit-nppe polovade banda Cholanam variuidh-Isan-appa Jayakesi-nfipam chaladim tarambi [ -uu] 28 na [v-uv]yanam nese rochis-id=ord-agurvve pel=ara manakke kot=uraman-agisad-1 bhuvan-5mintaralado! || [198] Mandala-nathan-emd= urade kanis-id=olvade [-] 29 lal- -uunar samanadole kanisi kolvad-enalke pundu kai. kondan-idar ditakke baralo.vel=ene bandu samans-gankeyam kandu mahat[t]va[-UU] 30 pe! [u ] Komkana-chakravarttiya || [20] A Vasudhadhiparge Jayakesige kosari puttuv-andadim Glivaladevan=urjjita-parakrami patti DI(ni)j-asi-damshtr[eyim P] 31 (-vu-u-Jr-inapa-samajamam taded=agra-kumbha-muktavaliyam disa vaniteyargge vibhushanam=age madida || [21"] Mada-vatt-I ra[ ]ni[-] 32 ruluvuu]ti samkochisal perchchid-utsahade mitr-anika-padga-prakarav elare Bad-dharmma-chakrali chelvim podava(la) Kadamba-vamsa-sphuradadaya-gir-Imdr-agrado! (-U--] 1 Metre, Utpalamala. * These two syllables are uncertain. * Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Utpalamala. >Metre, Mattebhavikridita; the same in verse 17. Bead pande. + The five aksharas at the end of this line are much worn, and the reading is uncertain. Possibly the gap might be filled up by reading pala-pandeyan. * Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Utpalamala; the same in verses 20 and 21. 10 The , is very uncertain. 11 Here follow on thstone two spiral symbols and a double danda. 1 Metre, Mahasragdbara.

Page #358
304 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XIII. 83 padeyam-geyd-oppat-irddam tad-anuja-Vijayadityadeva-ksbitisam [22] Enisida Vijayadityana tanubhavam nega!dan-akhila-lakshmi-nilayam vananidhi-parfta-dhatri-jana-pasta vy vyu] 34 n=enisi Jayakesi-npipa || [23] A Jayakesiye tan=enal Jayakesi - kshamadhinatharn negardd(id)-irdd-e jagamam tannayo bhuja-rajita ghana-sauryya-mudreyam mudrisida ] [24] [- ] 35 man-adhirajana vasikaran-astrad-atiprabha-sphurat-kirtti dig amgana-vadana darppapav-arppu vasundhar-agra-samvarttita-yachaka-prakara-tusbtikaram bhuja saktivira-samkirtti. 36 tam=emdod-e vogalvud=unnatiya Jayakesidevana || [25] Antu negartte(!te) vetta Jayakesiya bhasura-mirttiyam jagat-kamtana kirttiyam bhuvanabhumbhukan- e v -] virodhi-vikram. 37 ta-gaj-ondra-kosariya vikramamam nere koldu.geld=anam Kumtala-chakravartti Hari-murtti-jan-adbhuta-kirtti-ragadim || [26] Enage Jayakesi munnam mannd-olavim ... 38 raman-erbinal-1 Jayakesige nettane saphalam malpen-i jagan pogald=anega in | [27] Emda vibhutiyan dharisi hema-nag-emdramo m umde bamdu nimd=audaine pilpu koydu ma39 pi-mamdapadol-pada-padmama nij-anandade karchohi panda kalal_ ojci) vala-dhare virajisalke tam nandaneyam kumaraka-likhamanig ittan-ilatal-esvara || [28] Tad-anamara Kanak-adry-& 40 gramgal-on-achchariyo palav=enalte hema-pumjamgalam Roba-nag-emdra vratav-itt-ett-ene palava maha-tat[t]va[--'galam Sakrana gandh ebhakkam-Uchchais[8]ravada mahi[me)41 gar mel=enal-samd-uvam nutana-bhadr-ebh-akva-koti-prakaraman-aliyamg=ittan & Kurtal-Esam || [29] Siriyum Hariyum Sivanan Girijeyum esev=8mdadin=ene Jayakesiyu42 Veddaradim Mailaladeviyuv-urutara-sukha-nilayar eredar-i dhare pogale | [30] A Mailaladeviya rupan mahiyo! Ranbhegam Tilottamogar mikk o[vy] 43 nara-vadhatigayae mat olag-emdu Dodi normmadiy=alte || [31] "Ide lavanya sudh-abdhi norppa(!padeda Chandra-bhru-vilasan samant-ide kamti-prasara kramam [uuu] 44 dal visam tika-lakshmi nod-ide sarasvata-janma-bbomiy-one, lokam lokado! radiyan paded10-1 Mailaladevi-martti-mahima-vintaram (-- -] | [32] 45 Lileya pempu Chitta-jana Vallabhegeirmmadi bhavisal migils Eilada pempu Sitege padir-mmadi chagada pompu lokamam polapa kalpa-vallari te[-uu - ] 46 jasakk-en-om-teram Mailaladeviyam pogaldnd1 dhare purrina-basin ka-vaktreya | [33"] 19Vinatar Vikrama-chakravartti viditam stri-reinamam bhogu-bhagi [U--uv-] 1 Metre, Kanda; the same in verse 24. 2 Metre, Utpalamali ; the arae in verre 26. * Metre, .. * After this word there are 7 or 8 worn letters which are unintelligible. * Metre, Utpalawala. * Metro, Lawregdlari. Two long syllables are ber llegible; the first apparently begins with d, sed both end in n. * Metre, Kanda; the site i: verse 31. * Metre, Mattebbavikridite. 1. The prasarinlater by the cerebral 4. 11 Metro, Utpalapala. 12 Metre Xattoler kridita.

Page #359
No. 28.) INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA: A, OF A.D. 1125. 305 47 vivah vibhavadim Kidamba-chakr-egano! ghana-vikramtanol-oldu kadi negaldam Kadamba-rajy-abhivarddhana-sat-kirtti-viri (jitam sva]-janaman samtosha[-- -] | [34*] 48 Enisida Mailaladevigay anupama-gupan=enisi Dega da Jayakesigav-iin-anavara tam rajya-vivarddhanamam marppadeg=ene rajya-lakshmy-apeksham (358) [uuuu-] 40 kram-Agataray naya-fuddharav=aptarum ditakk-anurajaram vicbarise perar pritan-adhipar-ar=enutte matt=enisade ninn=udatta-bhuja-pamjara [-uv-u - u] 50 nardaney-odan artthiyim besasidam prithivi-pati Lakshmarkjana [36] Besase Chalukya-Rama-vibhu Mailaladeviyuman dharitri bannise (uu v-u] 51 numan=utsavadird-oda-gordu bamia kang-esova gir-indra-nandaneyumath bhuvan-esanuman subhakti [-vu]se devi samt-eda[v-vu-uu 52 dyu-rajyado! | [37] Nudida pasayitam sahaja-buddhiya perchchugeyim pasayita todev-ari-seneyam Bharatado!=tanavar-dhagildum pasayitam [uuu] 53 day-irdda Sauchade pasayitan= v=edegam pasayitar kada-ditadimde chakrig ene dhanyano Lakshmana-dapdanayaka [38] A nega!d-irdda Lakshmana cham[upa-sutam sagabhi). 54 ra-vpittig-ambhonidhig=unnatikkege sur-addrige dhairyya-gunakke dhatrigeim tane migil vicharipade tane dal=agga!av-emtu norppa (pa)dam tane visesha [-U 55 tramo sad-dhita-Bhavyarajana [39*] A negalda Bhavyarajana manini loka-tray-aika-pavane vimala-jnana-pravaha-vistrite tan-eseda! Gamg[a] devi 56 reyol | 540*1 Sarasati-sahachari vidya-paripatiyim tange Gange suddhati(te)gir bhaeura-niti-tanuje tanag-Ibharanadinaeene Gangey-antu no[vy vy vy) || [41] 57 Iralol-varttisat-irppar=annatiyum=ngr-abhiras-dussila-sikara-dashtr-agrado!-irppa dha riniyum=adyat-pankaj-odbhuta-nutna-rajab-po[u ]sam. 58 ga-dhriti-gett-ot-irdda Savitriyum dorey=6 charu-charitrado!enegardda(!da) Gamga devig-i dhatriyo! || [42*] "Nega!d-svara piriya magam ni!elo . . . nija-bhi . . . . ke59 yimdammige belagi bandhu-jana-varddbige perchcham padeda Soma-vibhu varttisida 143] Krita-vidyam sabda-s&str-agamado!=adhigat-arttham maha-tarkka-sastra-gratiyo! sa60 bitys-sastra-prakarado!-adhika kovidam Sukra-sastr-ondatiyo! bhalokado!-Bhargga van-enisi jasam-bettu samstutya-sarasvata-lakshmi-guddha-jih vam negardda (Ida)n= 878 1 The letters supplied to fill this gap are only conjectural. * Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Champakamali ; the same in verses 37 and 38. * Metre, Utpalamala. This restoration is only conjectural. * Metre, Kanda; the same in verse 41. 1 Metre, Mattebbsvikridita. * The r is written very small on the stone. * Metre, Kanda. 10 The text is here corrupt, as the metro shows. About three aksharas are illogiblo here, and about four at the end of the line. 1 Metre, Mahisragdhara. 2 B

Page #360
306 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIII. 61 niyol-Soma-dandadhinatham [44] Trijagat-sevyane Bhavyaraya-kaneyam pel dhanviyo Lakshman-igra-jan-atyunnata-laucha-sampadane Ganga-putrakam santan=e nija-na62 makkrene sauryya-samngatane Simha-jyeshthan-embel vacho-vrajam-anvartthakam= aytu soma-vibhug-I visvanbhara-bhagado! [45] Pravidita-Kautsa-gdtra ghana-dagdha-payo63 dhivol-adcha-lilan=nudbhavisi kar-agra-pirnnatege nirmmala-kantige loka-lochat. Otsavake suvritta-vpittige badha-statig=asrayav-igi Soman-on bhuvanama6+ n-ivagam nija-yasab-pri(pri)thu-chandrikeyimdo tividam [46] Initur permmego nermmay-agi negarda(id)-irdde Soma-dandadhinathana tammam trijagad-vindta-Siva-pad-ambhoja-bhfir65 gam jagaj-jana-sanstutya-samasta-tat[t*]va-kusalam satsaddha-dharmm-odyamam Manu-margg-acharanam negartte(?te)-vadedam sri-Simba-dapdadhipam || [47] Jaladhi-praveita-dhattriyo66 l=negardda (!da)n=alt=e sabda-vidya-Patanjali shat-tarkka-Shadananam sakala-loka statya-sahitya-barkula-Sarvvajnan= datta-niti-nikara-prakhyata-Chapakyan-uj ["]vala vani-vani67 ta-natinatana-lila-pramganam Simgane II [48*] *Ativishama-rasa-turamgama patiyam Revamtan-amt-ir=eralu saka!a-kshiti pogalutt-ire genapati-tilakam 68 Sim ha-dandanathane ballar [49]Simgada jasadh(v) omdade Matamgar bhayadimd=o bhinna-jadam parimatri(tra)in-ro(go)!guv-endod=epuvudzem gaha Dame negalda Simbarajamg-ibha69 mam [507 "Negaldur munne Pipiki dal Kpita-yanga-vyaparado! Troteyole nega!dam Raman-udatta-chapa-charitam Dvaparado!-Phalgunan nega!dan kel Kali-ka70 lado dharaniyo! bil-vaddeyo!6-Simganam negaldam Kumtala-chakravartti-kataka prastutya-dapdadhipa || [5]*] Nayado! sauryyadol-arppino! vinaya71 do! chaturyyado! marntra-nischayado! charu-charitrado! vibhavado! sahityado!= visrut-anvayado! dor-vvalado! nij-ega-hitado! 72 samartthyado! sad-gun-israyan= bannipud-uryvi kurtta mudadim eri-Simha dandesana [52] Initu pogartte(?te)yam taleda Simha-chamopans perpu vetta 78 manini nija-nathan=unnata-bhujakke jay-amgane vaktra-pamkajakk-anapama-vag. vadhnti subhagatyade perchchid=ura[s*]-sthalakke saj-jana-nuta lakshmi tan-ene kpit-artthe74 yo Mailaladevi dhatriyo! ! (53) Parijana-parijata-late bandha-jan-amara dhenu dharipi-guruchira-hema-vrishti pati-bhakti-Dhar-atmaje ramya-harmmya75 bhasara-nava-ratna-dipike daya-rasa-varddhi-sadh-amsu-lek hey=embara nudigalg adarppeenips Meilaladevige meymey=oppade [54] Tat-tanujan amala-va76 ni-vritta-stada-kalaba-lulita-mani-bhushanan-udvritta-ripa-kudhara-pavi l ok-ottamans ene Boppadevanam mecbchadar=ar [55] Jana-nayan-otpalakka [sasi]-bimbam-e 1 Metre, Mattebhavikrid.ta. * Metre, Champakamala. * Metre, Mattebhavikridita; the same in verse 48. * Metre, Kanda; the same in verse 50. * Metre, Mattebhavikridita ; the same in verse 52. * Sneh appears to be the reading of the stone: radde (i.6. Badde) may be connected with barda, baddu. 1 Metre, Champakamala; the same in verse 54. * Metre, Kanda. * Metre, Champakamala.

Page #361
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA: A, OF A.D. 1125. 307 77 nippudu murtti kirtti dig-vapiteyargg(rg)=agalum toduva mauktika damam-enippud=arppa modinige suvar na-purpna-ghana-vrishtiy=enippudu ka78 rppu yuddha-bhajana-ripa-danti-samhatige simham=enippudu Boppa devans [56] Intu kalatra-putra-bahu-bandhava-mitra-samanvitam sunischim ta79 de Vikramamka-sute M ailaladevigam-atyudatta-vikramtan-enalke mikka Jayakesigav=urjjita-rajya-lakshmiyam samtatam-uttar-ottaramenal pari varddhieu80 t-irddu d hatriyo! !! [57"] Svasti Samadhigata-pancha-mahi-sabda maha-samant-adhipati maha-prachapda-dandanayaka vibudha-vara-dayaka gotra-pe81 vitra par-amgana-patra bandhu-chintamani viveka-chadamani dusht asva-malla senaba-hfit-salla kodanda-Rama rapa-ramga-Bhima sahitya vidyadhara ni. 82 khila-kaladhara sagitaka-prasamga-samsevya-Bbarata saujanya-sam rajya nirata dhairyya-ku!a-parvvata satya-Satyavrata mantri-Chanakya manuja-manikya 83 saj-jana-sabha-mani-pradipa Vikramadityadeva-pratapa-svarapa nam-adi samasta-prasasti-sahita friman-maha-pradhanan-antahpur-adhyaksha pa84 sayitam mane-verggade dandanayakam Simgarasar=s8u* . . irddu | Jala-nidhi-mokhal-akalita-bhumige kunta!a-sobhey-entu Kuntala Vishayam manam-goli85 si torppudu tad-vishayakke chamkanat-tilakada-vol virajisutam-irppudu bhavise chitta-dohalar Halasige-nadu madagala ballaban=uttaman-6 va86 stu-vistri(stri)ta [58] 7 kamapi(ni)yav-appa vishayakke vibhisha pavagi torppa Kumdiran=ad-omdu nalageya manavan vogald appan-eyde kai-vara87 dole negartte (Ite)y Amaravati mikk-Alakapuram jagat-sarav=enippa Bbogavati tan=enikum vasudh-amtaralado? || [59] Enisida Kumdura dakshina-dig-vibha88 gadol Ide dal bhavisal-Argghyatirtthav-ido dal Varidasi-tirtthaya int-ide dal tirttha-varam Pri(pra)yage palavum t irtthamgalu mattav-inteide dal 99 nibebayav-erndu Sirgana-chamupam bere Kailasamam padulam madisidan jagakk-enisudhu(da) Sri-lakshma-Lakshmesvara 607 10 Viditain Sri-parvvatam b amd=ave90 tarisidudo ramya-Himyachalam pottidudo ber=omdu Meru-kshitidharame dita dovat-agarad=amt-irddudo pel=embrannegan permmeyin-ese91 du jagakk-oppugam dharmma-harmmy-aspada-ramgar Singana[m] madisida Siva-griham Lakshma-nam-abhirama || [61*] 11 Sakala-vilasa-saukulavad-illiye nim 1 Metre, Utpalsmali. *This final anusoara seems unnecessary. Metre, Champakamala. Metre, Utpalamala. * See below, linen 91, 93, and 108. Here follows on the stone the symbol of the fankha. * About two akaharas are here illegible. * Read attama.. 8 Metre, Mattebhavikridita. 10 Metre, Maharagdhari. 11 Metre, Champakamali

Page #362
308 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vou. XIVT. 92 dudu tumga-margala-prakarav=ad=ellav=illi nelad-ord[v v] kudel jagat traya-sphurat-sukfitam-ad-ellay-illi nelas-irddudu nischayadimdav embinam 93 prakatita-divya-tirtthaveesegum trijagan-nuta Lakshmanesvara || [62"] Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asraya &rl-pri(pri)thvi-vallabha maharajadhiraja paramesvara 94 paramabhattaraka Satyasraya-kula-tilaka Chaluky-abharanam Srimat. Tribhuvanamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-ottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddha95 manam-i-chandr-arkka-taram Balo Jayamtipurada nelevidinol sukha samkatha-vinodadim rajyam-geyyuttam-ire || Svasti Samadhigata-pancha mahi96 Sabda-mahamandalesvara Bansvasi-puravar-adhisvars samasta-bhavana sainstayamana-Hara-dharani-prasata-Trilochana-Kadamba-vamsa-mah-o97 daya-mabidhar-emdra-sikhar-abhyadayamana maba-prachanda-marttanda marttapda. kar-atitivra-nija-pratapa-vasiksita-sakala-mahi-ma99 odalan=uttumga-simba-lamchhana vanara-maha-dhvaja permmatti-taryya nirgghoshana chatur-a(a)siti-nagar-adhishthit-ashtadab-asvamodha-diksha-dikshi. 99 ta-kola-prastita Himavad-gir-Indra-randra-sikhara-sthapita-maha-sakti-prabhavam tyaga-jaga-jhampi jhampal-acharyya nissanka)-Rama subhata-kanaka100 nikas(sh)-Opala saran-agata-vajjra-prakara lok-aika-kalpa-druma samkranti dhavala murtti-Narayana kirtti-marttand m andalika-lalata-patta vai101 ri-gharatta subhata-raja-sikhamani Kadamba-chadaman=ity-akhila-nam-adi. sama(ma)lamkri(kri)tar=appa sriman-mahamandalesvaram Jayakesi. 102 devarum Svasty=Apavarata-bhumi-bhimini-dhavala-mamgala-sri(spi) mgarayita bahala-vimala-yasas-chamdra-chandrika-virajamane gandh-ebha-yane 103 chatur-udadhi-vela-valaya-velayita-sakala-jagad - adhisvara - srimach - Chalukya-chakr adhisvara-priya-sute vamdi-jana-kalpa-late subhata104 kanaka-nikas(sh)-Opala rajy-abhyudaya-subha-sachan-anoka-subha-lakshana-lakshit argi tyaga-jaga-jhampan=arddh-amgi mridu-madhura-vachana-chatu. 105 ra-kala-kalap-opote eri(eri)mgara-sara-sarvasva-bhate e rimaj-Jayakesi devara visa!a-vaksha[s]-stbala-niv.sinigar-appa frimat-piriy-a106 rasi Mailalamah deviyarum Kornkanav=ombhaynurum Palasige pannirchchasiramum Payvey-aynurum Kavadi-dvipa-sava-lakkamu107 mam dupta(shta)-Diggraha-sishta-pratipalaneyim rajyam-geyyuttam. irddu | Sriman-maba-pradhanam dandanayakam pasayita Mailala108 mahadeviyara mane-verggade Simgarasaru madisida Lakshmanesvara-depargge Saka-Varsham 1047neya Visva(sve)vasu-samvatsarads Bha109 drapada ba 13 Sukravara maba-tithi-yugadiy-amdu davara pajo-naivedyav athgn-bhoga-narda-divige-patra-pavu!am vidya(dha)110 na-tapodhana-chcha(chchha)trarggrahara-vastra-dana brahmanar-ahara-dana khanda sphutita-jirnd-oddharakke Palasige pannirohohasirad-olaga[na]111 ynurara modala bida rajadhani Kumduralu tala-vsittiyagi bitta purada sime mudalu Kennelege poda per-vvatte temka[lu] 112 Kumbaragore paduvalu Savasana-palliya batte badagal bettada basadiya bhimi puradim mudals kerey-olageya Chinam[m]2-8 113 gavurdana sthalada tomta mattara 1 nairi(rri)tyada kona Baisagereya kelagapa gardde-nere mattay-aynurara baliya bada Daravadada 1 The k is not certain ; it may be g. * Hero follow on the stone the spiral symbol and a darda, The mom is uncertato.

Page #363
No. 28.) INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 30 9 Naviltira simeyim badagalu mattaru 70 114 muda-voladal-Anoya-sudili paduval mattam Kumdur-aynara baliya 115 bada Kauvalageriya sthana-manyam abhyantara-buddhiyim kottaru || porag=igi chatur-aghata-sameta-tribhog. TRANSLATION. (Line 1)-Fortune ! Om ! (Verse 1)-Homage to Sambhu, lovely with the moon kissing his lofty head as a fan, who is the foundation-column for the beginning of the cities of the Three Worlds! (Verse 2)-Having his bosom tightly clasped to the two lovely swelling breasts of the Lady Fortune, bearing on his banner the spirit of victory in battles adorned by an arm of fame unique in the world, displaying his majesty in firmness like that of the earth's ramparts, associated in the sportive play of the genius of the mighty Kadamba kingdom, everlastingly may the Lord of the Western Ocean flourish! (Verse 3)-- The blessed Lord of the Three Worlds [siva], when in his fury he had conquered Tripura with the graceful eye in his brow, as his excitement caused weariness, came and stood in the lofty shade of a grove of brilliant kadambas; and as he let fall the bright sweat upon the ground, there was born a home of Fortune, the Kadamba lineage that is a base for multitudes of jewels in kings' diadems. (Verse 4)- In this lineage there flourished many whose forms appeared in beauty, whose glory was encircled by the tasks of the elephants of the regions of space, and who accomplished the removal of their foes' lives. Among these great sovereigns (Verse 5)-The accomplished actor in the dance of that actress the spirit of victory, the brilliant new gem dear to the Lady Earth, who arose in the land with a radiance that lit up as with a lamp the hall of the world - hurrah! was Chattayadeva, the exalted Lord of the Western Ocean, who displayed the majesty of the King of Gods and possessed miraculous heroism, an ordinary man ? (Verse 6)-As he took Kavadi-dvipa and many other regions, built a bridge with lines of ships reaching as far as Lanka, (and) claimed tribute among grim barbarians, exceedingly exalted was the dominion of the Kadamba sovereign, which many called a religious estate for the establishment of the worship) of Rama. (Verse 7)--When gardens on every side, white-plastered houses, alleys, horse-stables, flower-gardens, agreeably connected bazaars, harlots' quarters, and tanks were charming the eye, the Lord of the Ocean [Chattaya) duly proceeded on (his) ships over the sea in sport, along with the whole population of) Gove, with great pomp as far as the land of Surashtra. (Verse 8)--" If words of reproach be spoken, the rustics must duly satisfy the lord Somanatha with camphor, and then shew their purity together in the earth": having thus spoken, and having assigned a lower price for root-camphor, king Chattaya, who terrified hostile armies, became an ornament to the world. Read eumdilin. ? Here follow on the stone a spiral symbol, a danda, and a fankla. * The rending is quite clear, Gdve-teras. The point seems to be that Chattaya took with him on shipboard the gardens, houses, etc., etc., in fact the whole population of Gove and all its belongings! Camphor, which has always been an item in the worship of gods, seems to have boen a rather expensire article : compare vol. IV, above, p. 138.

Page #364
310 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. X111. (Verse 9)-Verily Chatts, whose badges of office (were worn on the browg of kings, gave richly to the companies of Brahmans, as this world knows, brilliant tula-purushasl in countless quantities, (and) many towns of fame. (Verge 10)--As many crores of sacrifices as there are so many did he with joy of soul fully perform; as many brilliant crores of largesse as are possible), so many did Chattayadeva bestow on Brahmans. (Verse 11)-When the exalted valoar of Chattayadeva in his sport upon the ocean reached him, Mummuri of the famous Thaneys, hearing of it, came into his presence, saw him, led him to his palace, and displayed intense affection; and he bestowed on him his daughter with much pomp, and gave to his son-in-law five lakhs of gold. (Verse 12)--As though saying :" to what other man that will repay me again with corresponding kindness, rather than this Lord of the Ocean, can I do it?", king Mummuri duly bestowed a garland on king Chattaya amidst the approval of the world, bearing . As a brilliant example of liberality and a jhampal-acharya ; thus who are so happy on the earth ? (Verse 13)-The son of Chattayadeva, who was the illustrious, bathed the goddesses of the regions of space with gushes of water (?) as they played together in a band at their water-sports in the swelling ocean of the nectar of his own immense fame ; (and he bathed) the elephants of the regions of space in a stream of waters of abundant dana. (Verse 14)-Causing many sacrifices to be performed, bestowing many estates together with many tula-purushas all on Brahmans, joyfully did Jayakesin [1] display his glory. (Verse 15)-Saying proudly : "I have now great strength of arm and strength of footsoldiers," king Jayakosin, marobing to the attack on the hill, . . . . . . . . . ..and putting to flight seven who had advanced to make war, raised in the capitals of those hostile kings the golden scabbard announcing that the foe must turn his back. (Verse 16)-When the monarch Permadideva, on the borders of his land, came with joy, he went to meet him then, gave him his own beloved daughter with pouring of water, lavishly bestowed on him abundant ornaments, many . . . damsels, & treasury, and wedding-gifts without count, and became illustrious as a tree of desire unique on earth. After this : (Verse 17)-Ho! King Permali..coming with joy to the wedding . . . as many lords of provinces came to know him (and) were struck with surprise, at once gladly made a diadem: saying this, raising with excitement. . . strong in the arm . . . the Sovereign of the Konkan. (Verse 18)-Having made Kirtiraja of Banavase obedient to his will, the Lord of the Ocean himself ... [transferred ?] duly his glory to Pormali. Besides this : (Verse 19) - King Jayakesin, the Lord of the Sea, speedily checked the Chola, who approached recklessly, as the ocean streams over its bounds. . . after due appreciation ((r)), say, into whose mind does this unique terror penetrate without causing agitation within these bounds of the world ? 1 A tula-purusha is a gift of gold, etc., equal in weight to the weight of the donor, 1 See notes on pp. 299, 300 above. On this use of the dative see Kittel, Grammar, para. 348, 15. * Meaning both largeste" and "elephant's ichor." This translation is tentative : the verb jinkaris is not found in the dictionary.

Page #365
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 311 (Verse 20)-Shewing without delay that he is lord of his province. . he will display in common. . . thus after preparation he has taken it in hand; bid in truth to come : with these words coming and beholding the common sight.. greatness. . . say...of the Emperor of the Konkan. (Verse 21)-To this lord of earth Jayakesin [1] was born Gilvaladeva, a hero of mighty prowers, as is born a lion; and he with the fang of his sword ... checking that elephant the great lord... made the pearl-string on the top of his temples into an ornamont for the goddesses of the regions of space. (Verse 22)-When, as the mada-vattil .. was contracted, with mighty boldness the lines of infantry in the armies of his friends advanced, (and) the troops of the empire of righteousness displayed themselves in beauty, on the summit of the bright eastern moun. tain that is the Kadamba race, rejoicing appeared his younger brother, king Vijayadityadeva. (Verse 23)-Of this Vijayaditya there was an illustrious son, & seat of universal fortune, praised by the peoples of the ocean-girdled earth, king Jayakesin (IT). (Verse 24)-This lord of earth Jayakesin in his glory verily impressed upon the world the stamp of the brilliant immense prowess of his arm, (shewing) that he was the Jayakesin ("Lion of Victory ") himself. (Verse 25)-The glory, radiant in extreme brilliance, of the subduing dart of the sovereign .. .was a mirror to the faces of the goddesses of the regions of space; his might comforted multitudes of suppliants standing at the head of the world (scil. Brahmans: his strength of arm was extolled by Warriors : in view of this, what can furnish (further) praise to king Jayakesin's eminonce ? (Verse 26-On hearing duly, as far as he could hear, of the brilliant form of Jayakesin who was thus illustrious, of the glory of him who was beloved of the world, of the.. . of him who was a bhumbhuka of the universe, of the prowess of him who was a lion to the great valorove elephants his foes, the Emperor of Kuntala, born of Hari's body, out of esteem for his tarvellous fame (Verse 27)-(said :) "To me formerly Jayakesin with gladness of spirit. . . 80 I will duly render this world fruitful to Jayakesin by praising him for ever." (Verse 28) --With these words, displaying his majesty, extending himself to his (full) height as if he were actually the Golden Mountain [Mern) that had eome into his presence, having washed in a jewelled pavilion the lotus-feet (of Jayakesin) with true delight, while the prepared bright stream of water from the pitchers glistened, the Lord of Earth bestowed his daughter upon that creat-jewel of princes. Therenpon : (Verse 29)-Heaps of gold that might be called-oh, what a marvel !--peaks of the Golden Mountain, (and) great . . . . . . . . such that it might be said that a number of royal Mount Rohas (Rohanas] was here at hand, (and) a number of crores of fine elephants and horses surpassing Sakra's fiery elephant (and) the greatness of Uchchais-fravas, did the Lord of Kuntala appropriately bestow on bis son-in-law. 1" A black bee-like ornament tied to the frontal globe of an elephant": Kittel, ... ? The meaning of this word is not clear : it seems to signify " ornament." Thin translation is not qnite satisfnctory. Perhaps a better sense could be made if we alter poguld. to pogal-, whereby we can render the words "I will duly reward Jayako in no that the world shall over praise."

Page #366
312 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII, (Verse 30)-In the same manner as flourished Fortune and Hari, Siva and the Mountain's Daughter, so flourished Jayakesin and Mailaladevi in affection, seats of immense happiness, amidst the praises of the earth. (Verse 31)-The beauty of this Mailaladevi on earth surpasses that of) Rambha and Tilottama, much more so that of) mortal woman; it is charming, look you, verily a hundred times. (Verse 32)--" This is a sea of the nectar of loveliness that has been beheld; this grace is the play of the Moon's brows; a regular expansion of beauty. . .verily, look you, a wealth of jasmine ; this is Sarasvati's natal place": in these words people [extol] the abun. dance of the greatness of Mailaladevi's beauty that has arisen in the world. (Verse 33)_" The greatness of her grace excels twice that of the mistress of the Mind-born [Kama], when one reflects; the greatness of her virtue is twelve times more than (that of) Sita; the greatness of her beauty is a radiant tree of desire that . . .the world for glory" : thus did the world in one band praise Mailaladevi, whose face was a full-moon. (Verse 34)-The much-praised famous Emperor Vikrama, (having given) a jewel of woman, sharing enjoyment . . . pleased with the Kadamba monarch mighty of prowess, flourished with splendonr in association (with him) ; radiant with true glory fostering the Kadamba kingdom, [he reigned over his] people in contentment. (Verse 35)--Now constantly he was) careful of the genius of his kingdom, as though bidding it match the prosperity of the kingdom of this Mailaladevi and of Jayakesin renowned for peerless merit. (Verse 36)-". . . what other battle-lords are there, who are descended in due order (of lineage), proved in polity, reliable, obedient to truth, when one considers "--with these words, with his daughter the Lord of the Earth gladly gave a commission to Lakshmaraja, saying " without speaking otherwise, in the strong-chamber of thy mighty arm . . ." (Verse 37)-When the lord, the Rama of the Chalukyas, gave the commission, while the earth extolled Mailaladevi. ..with delight coming in company . . the devout .. . the daughter of the Mountain-Lord and the Monarch of Earth [Siva] appearing to sight. . . in the kingdom of heaven.' (Verse 38)-Favoured in speech, favoured in the greatness of his native intelligence, favoured also in that his men burned up in Bharata & withering army of foes, favoured in ... purity, in every respect favoured of the emperor in very sooth-happy was Lakshmana the Dandanayaka. (Verse 39)-[The son of) this illustrions general Lakshmana, when one reflects, in his turn now surpassed in (profundity) of character the ocean, in lofty estate the divine mountain, in the quality of firmness the earth; he was in his turn truly a noble person; how appeared in turn the singular ... of Bhavyaraja, who was a benefactor to the good! (Verse 40)--There also flourished on earth this illustrious Bhavyaraja's high-spirited wife, a unique parifying influence in the triple world, abundant in streams of stainless knowledge, Gangadevi. This phrase, mattrenisade, also occurs in the great inscription of Ittagi, 1. 44 (above, vol. XIII, p. 45); it seems to mean something like "assuredly," "beyond question." From this it would seem that Lakshmaraja was an officer of Vikramaditya's court, whom the latter appointed to the service of Mailala devi on her marriage to Jayakesin. For the change of grammatical subject cf. Kittel's Grammar, p. 420.

Page #367
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 313 (Verse 41) - A mate of Sarasvati in the development of her learning, a Ganges in her purity, a daughter of brilliant culture in her use of ornament: thus like the Ganges . . . (Verse 42)-The high estate of those who walk by night, the earth on the tip of the tusk of a vicious boar (belonging) to a savage herdaman, or Savitri who lost her perfect firmness in delight at the fresh pollen arising from stately lotuscs-are these equal in nobla conduct to the illustrious Gaigadevi on this earth ?1 (Verse 43)-There lived their illustrious elder son . . . shining exceedingly, causing the rise of the ocean of his kinsfolk, the lord Soma. (Verse 44)-Having attained learning in the traditions of grammatioal science, mastered the meaning of the study of the great science of logic, becomo eminent in the series of the science of literary composition, skilful in the heights of Sukra's science, . . . . . . a very Bhargava in the world, and having his tongue puritied by the honoured wealth of Sarasvati, the Dandandyaki Soma flourished on the earth. (Verse 45)- An object of honour to the three worlds-Bhavyaraja's yonnger brother -say, what an archer !-Lakshmana's elder brother-& possessor of most exalted purity -is he not more holy even than Ganga's son [Bhishma] ?-peer to his own name, valorous, Simha's elder brother: this series of titles was realised in the lord soms in this part of the earth. (Verse 46) - Arising in glorious play in the vast Milk-Ocean of the most famous Kaatsa Gotra,-a possessor of fallness of hands [or: moon-beams), of stainless beauty, of delight for the eyes of the world, of well-ordered conduct, of sages' praise-has not Some ever filled the world with the abundant moonlight of his famo? (Verse 47)-Of this Dandanayald Boma, who was thus illustrious as a subject of dignity, a younger brother, the fortunate Dandanayaka Simha, a bee to Siva's lotus-feet renowned in the three worlds, skilled in all the sciences extolled by the people of the world, active in purest righteousness, following the course of Manu, attained to distinction. (Verse 48)-Was he not indeed illustrious on the ocean-encircled earth, a Patanjali in grammatical science, a Shadananat in the six systems of logic, an Omniscient One in the multitude of teachings of literary composition praised by the whole world, a distinguished Chanakya in the whole series of exalted polity, a platform for the play of the dance of the brilliant godders of Speech ? (Verse 49)-When the whole world praised him as he rode upon the lordly horse of the exceedingly difficult literary sentiments, as though he wero a Rovanta, trnly the Dandanayaka Simha was a skilful man, an ornament of generals. 1 This means that all the types of conjugal loyalty, unlike Gangadovi, havo somo flaw. Arundhati is a star, and like the other stars wanders about by night like an abhisarika. Tho Earth was defiled by being stuck on the task of a boar (the Varaba incarnation of Vishnu). Savitri allowed her attention to stray for a moment from conjugal duty to the beauties of nature is this an artificial expansion of the plain statement in Mahabharata, Vana-parvan ccxcv. 30 ?). 2 Note the play on the name Soma ("moon"). * This refers to the treatise on polity known as the Sukra-niti, ascribed to the mythical Sukra or Bhargava. . This title of Skanda is used because of the connection of the sis systems of logic. $ This also means : " horse of very difficult temper." * Revanta was son of Surya and Sarjai; the legend is given in the Markandeya-purana, lxxviii, 21 EUR and cviii, 7 ff. Cf. JAS Beng., Dew ser., 1909, vol. V, p. 391. 23

Page #368
314 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOL. XIII (Verse 50)--Whon Singa's fame met him, the Matanga with dishevelled locks from terror alvum laxabatt; in view of this, can carping speech ascend the illustrious Simharaja'. elephant ? (Verse 51)-Of old the Trident-bearer (Siva) in sooth flourished in the course of the Krita Age; in the Treta Ago flourished Rama, exalted in exploits of the bow; in the Dvapara Age flourished Phalguna [Arjuna). Hearken! in the Age of Kali there has flourished in archery Singana, the famous Dandanayaka of the Emperor of Kuntals's camp. (Verse 52)--In polity, prowess, strength, courtesy, skill, resolution of counsel, noble conduct, majesty, literary art, famed ancestry, strength of arm, loyalty to his lord, (and) ability a seat of good qualities-the earth affectionately extols with joy the fortunate Dandanayaka Sinha. (Verse 53)-Of the general Simha, who is thus a subject of eulogy, the high-spirited wife in her turn is a goddess of victory to her husband's exalted arm, a peerless Lady of Speech to the lotus of his face, goddess of Fortune praised by the righteous on his breast vast in comeliness: thus is not Mailaladevi blest on earth ? (Verse 54)-A creeping-plant of the parijata-tree to her household, a celestial cow to her kindred, a brilliant rain of gold on the earth, a daughter of Earth [Sita] in devotion to her husband, a bright new jewel-lamp in a delightful palace, & crescent-moon from the ocean of the spirit of charity,--how brilliant is the greatness of Mailaladevi, who was a basis for the words of those who speak thus ! (Verse 55)-Their son is a jewel-ornament quivering on the pot-like round breasts of stainless Speech, a thunderbolt to the mountains of haughty foes, supreme in the world : in these words what men do not praise Boppadeva P (Verse 56)-The form of Boppadeva is called a m n's orb to the lotuses of men's eyes ; his glory, a string of pearls worn ever by the goddesses of the regions of space ; his might, full rich rain of gold to the earth; his valour, & lion to the troop of elephants that are his foes, who are vessels of combat. (Verse 57)-As thus, in company with wife, song, and many kinsmen and friends, he was securely increasing ever to higher and higher degrees the abounding fortune of the kingdom for Vikramanka's daughter Mailaladevi and that most exalted hero the great Jayakesin : (Lines 80-84)-Hail! Lord of great feudatories, possessed of the five mahd-Sabdas, great august Dandanayaka, bestower of boons on sages, parifying his Gotra, a son to the wives of other men, a wishing-jewel to kinsmen, & crest-jewel of intelligence, an athlete against the horses of sin, an arrow in the heart of ill-wishers, a Rama in arobery, a Bhima in the arena of battle, a Vidyadhara' of literary composition, & master of all arts, a warshipful Bharata on occasions of musical performances, constant in the empire of moral virtuo, & central mountain in firmness, Satyavrata in trath, a Chanakya af ministers, a ruby of men, a gem-lamp in the halls of the good, the essence of Vikramaditya's majesty : endowed with these and all other titles, the high minister, governor of the women's quarters, master of the robes, high chamberlain, the Dandanayaka Singarasa, being . . 1 With this anavonry phrase cf. Kittel, a.v. mala-mutra. * Literally, "fluid"; there is a play on the double meaning of rasa, * Or: "A master of the art." * This apparently refers to the legend narrated in the Divi-blagavata, ill. 10-11, Fasayitan , it may also be rendered " blest " or "favourite."

Page #369
No. 28.) INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : A, OF A.D. 1125. 315 (Verse 58)-Like the beauty of a tress of hair on the (Goddess) Earth who is claspod by the zone of the oceans, the province of Kuntall appears attractive to the mind; in this province, like a glittering forehead-ornament, there shines, so that desire of soul arises, the county of Halasige, a darling of countios, most exalted, richly stocked with treasures. (Verse 59)-Kundur, which appears as an ornament to this charming province, mankind with one tongue verily extol daly in praises : it is styled in the bounds of earth an Amaravati of snob glory, a mighty Alaka-pura, a very Bhogavati forming the essence of the world. (Line 87)--On the southern side of this Kundur : (Verse 60)--" Indeed this, when one considers, is an Arghyatirtha ; indeed it is the holy place Benares ; indeed it is the excellent holy place Prayage; indeed it is, of a surety, many other holy places" : with these words the general Singana established for the world's welfare a second Kailasa, (which) is called the blessed (temple of the) fortane-marked Lakshmesvara. (Verse 61)--"Say, has the famous Mountain of Fortunes como and settled down (here) ? has the delightfal Himalaya mountain been born (here) ? has another Mount Meru in truth arisen, as a home for god head ?"-guch a house of five constructed by Singana, a terraced site of palaces of religion, beautions with the name of Lakshma, displayed itself in magnificence to the world. (Verse 62) -A multitude of all grades stands here ; the whole series of exalted auspicions objects is here ; here together in one spot of the earth stands assuredly all the brilliant righteousness of the three worlds : thus appears the conspicuous divine holy place, the temple of) Lakshmanesvara renowned through the three worlds. (Lines 93-95)-Hail! While the victorious reign of the asylum of the whole world, the favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, king Tribhuvanamalla, is advancing in a course of increasing success to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars, while he is reigning in the standing camp of Jayantipura in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations : (Linor 95-102)-Hail! The Mahamandalesvara possessed of the five maha-fabdar, the lord of Banavasi bost of cities, high august san dawning on the summit of that royal mount of exalted fortune the race of Triloobana-Kadamba sprung from Hara and the Earth that is praised by the whole world ; ho who subdues all provinces of earth by native majesty exceeding in fervour the sun's rays; he who has the crest of & mighty lion, who has the great banner with the emblem) of an ape, who is attended by the thunder of permatti drums and (other) musical instruments ; he who is sprang from & race consecrated in the consecratory rites of eighteen horse-sacrifices set up in eighty-four cities; ho whore great puissance of strength has been established on the massive summits of the royal mountains of the Himalaya ;' who excels the world in liberality, a jhampal-acharya8; Rama in intrepidity, a touchstone On this word-play see above, vol. XII, p. 144. * These three cities are the residences respectively of Indra, Kubers, and the Niga. * sri-pareata, the residence of siva (Bhag. purana x. 79, v. 13). It is Srikailam, in Kurnool District * Mangalar: several alternate lists of these are given in the Kamikagama, lv. 86 4. This implier that be penetrated to the Himalaya and there wet ap bis ensign. Of course this is mere hyperbole, which is uued conventionally in South Indian Panegyrics. The author of the Kalingattup-paragi actually asserts that his hero set up the tiger-banner of the Cholm on Mount Mera, adagal-kiriyir puli saittavas (xi. 7), a feat worthy of Baron Manchansen; an early Pandyan record in the British Museum (Ind. Ch. 4, 11. 8-9) describes the Pandyan dynasty as having planted its device, the two fishes, on the Himalaya, filhar-indra. masaka-kila-pingarta-mataga-doaye. Cf. also Progres Report of the Aut. Aroh. Supt. for Epigr., Southers Cirole, 1907-8, pp. 62, 64, and the Bankapur inseription above, vol. XIII, 1. 18. * See vol. XII, above, p. 281. 2. 2

Page #370
316 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. for the gold of warriors, an adamant rampart for those who come for refuge, a unique tree of desire to the world, white as the passage of the sun (into Makura), Narayana incarnate, a sun of fame, one whose badge of office is worn) on the brows of rulers of provinces, grindstone of foemen, a crest-jewel of warrior-kings, a crest-jewel of the Kadambas; he who is adorned with these and all other titles, to wit, the Mahamandalesvara Jayakesideva ; and likewise (Lines 102-106)-Hail! She who is constantly brilliant with the moonshine of the moon of abounding stainless glory shewing the grace of the white auspicioas ornaments of the Goddess of Earth ; who rides on fiery elephants ; the dear daughter of the Chalukyan Emperor who is lord of the whole world enclosed in the circle of the shores of the four oceans a creeping plant of desire to eulogists; a touchstone for the gold of warriors; she whose body is marked by many auspicious features of happy augary for the welfare of the kingdom, who occupies half the body of him who excels the world in liberality; mistress of soft sweet speech and the series of ingenious arts, the treasure-store of the essence of grace, the dweller upon Jayakesideva's broad breast, to wit, the Senior Queen Mailalamah devi : (Lines 106-107)--while they were ruling the nine-hundred of the Konkan and the twelve-thousand of Palasige and the five-hundred of Payve and the lakh and a quarter of Kavadi-dvips so as to suppress the wicked and to protect the cultured, - (Lines 107-111)--granted to the temple of the god Lakshmanesvara constructed by Singarasa the high minister, Dandanayaka, and high chamberlain of the blest Mailalamahadevi, on Friday, the thirteenth day of the dark fortnight of Bhadrapada of the cyclic year Visvavasu, the 1047th Saka year, on & great tithi that is a Yugadi, for the worship, food-offerings, means of personal enjoyment, perpetnal lamps, largesge, and processional cloths! for the god, for gifts of food and clothing to learned men, ascetics, and students, for gifts of food to Brahmang, and for restoration of broken, burst, and outworn (parts of the buildings), on tala-vritti tenure in Kundur, the first town (and) royal residence of the five-hundred forming part of the twelve thousand of Palasige, (Lines 111-112)-a town, the boundaries whereof are : on the east, the high-road going to Kennele ; on the south, the Kumbaragere tank; on the west, the road of Savanana-palli ; on the north, the lands of the sacred building on the hill; (Lines 112-113)-(also a garden (comprisirtg) one mattar in the estate of Chinamma Gavonda in the land within the tank on the east of the town ; (also) on the south-western side, a grainfield-nere below the Baisagere tank ; (Lines 113-115)--and likewise 70 mattar in the eastern fields of Daravada, a town form. ing part of the five-hundred, on the west of Aneya-sunlil (and) north of the boundary of Navilur, and likewise the local seigniory of Kauvalageri, a town forming part of the Kundur five-hundred, outside the above town of Kundur, all of thich they bestowed with clear definition both of the four sides of access and of the things included in the tribhoga 3 B.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI AND THE KADAMBA JAYAKESIN II: A.D. 1126. This record is on a stone tablet built into the eailing, in the course of some re airs or restoration, of a temple in the field Survey No. 9, which is known as the temple of Sankaralinga, and seems to be what remains of the temple of the god Sankara of Arakere who is mentioned in * The word nere is not clear as to meaning. Parula : see above, vol. XII, p. 270. See I. 4., vol. XIX, p. 271.

Page #371
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : B. OF A.D. 1126. 317 the record. In fitting the stone for the purpose for which it was wanted, the top of it, bearing. no doubt, some sculptures as usual and certainly at least some three or fou: opening line: containing probably an invocatory verse in addition to the beginning of the string of titles and epithets of Jayakesin II, was cat away and lost. The first extant word, mandalan, is the word at the end of the epithet marttandt-kar-utitiura, etc., which stauds in lines 97-8 of the inscription A. The extant inscription covers an area measuring about 2 ft. 8 in. in width by 3 ft. 6 in. in hoight. Its state of preservation is on the whole so me what better than that of the inscription A ; but it is in places very much worn, and occasionally quite illegible: however, here again the historical, geographical, and practical matter can all be made out satisfactorily.--The character is Kanarese, of a type similar to that of the record A. The letters are rather irregularly formed in some places : they average in height aboat the same as in the record A.The language is Kanarese, prose and verse, with the usual Sanskrit comminatory verses at the end (11. 57-59): it is of the same type as that of the previous inscription. There is some lexical interest in the words pasayitike (1. 20), sagula (11. 31 f.), savasi (1. 45), patthale (11. 54 f.), and palihata (1. 55); on tyiga-jaga-jhampa jhampal-acharyya (1.2) and tyaga-jaga-jhampana (1.8) see above, p. 298.--A3 to orthography and phonetic development, we may note that initial p is usually preserved, but is changed to the modern h in Hanun pall- (1.9), Haivu (I. 11), her. (1. 20, a verse passage !), hattu (11 26, 52) and hatt= (1. 30), hanno mdu (1. 27), hedduriyir (1.32), haduvalu (1. 32, by the side of pad in the same line and elsewhese), hadi muru (1. 38). The upadhmaniya symbol appears in antahpur- (1. 14) and bhivinah po (1. 58). The Archaic I is kept in negaldam (1. 18) and pogall. (1. 19); elsewher, it is changed to !, except in the case of terkkum (1. 24) and torttu (1. 30), where it is written as r. There is some confusion between $ and s. As regards flexion, the modern dative plural ending -ariye appears in prati palisidavarige (1.55) and bralmanarige (1. 56); elsewhere we find .argge. The object of the inscription is to register a series of grants to the sanctuary of the god Sankara of Arakere, situate in or near the town of Kandur. The opening part of the text is lost. What remains begins in the middle of the list of titles borne by the Kadamba Jayakegin II of Goa (11. 1-5), and then proceeds to give the titles of the latter's sepior queen Mailaladevi (11. 5-9), recording that the present, grants were made while she was in Kundur, governing the nine-hundred of the Konkan, the thirty of Uaukal and Sabbi, the thirty of Kontakuli, the five-hundred of Hanungal, the thirty of Utsugra ne and Kidaravalli, the thirty of Polalgunde, the seventy of Velugrams, the five-hundred of Haive, and the Label and a quarter of Kavadi-dvipa (11. 9-12). Next appears on the sceae Lakkharasa (also called Lakshmana and Lakshma), a Dindanayako, who seems to bo one of the Lakshmanas mentioned in inscription A; probably he was the petitioner for the charter. His titles are enumerated in II. 12-15, and his merits and exploits lauded in four ve.ses in II. 15-21. After the date (11. 21-22) are recorded divers grants of land by king Jayakegin (11. 21-30), by Prayige Bhattayya (11. 30-34), by Mailaladevi, the wife of Singarasa, mentioned in inscription A (11. 34-38), and again by Jayakegin (11. 39-40). It is next recorded that Jayakegin made over the establishment to Prayage Bhattayya, who is extolled in two verses, and the latter made some arrangement with the five-hundred Svamins of Nalkupatti (11. 40-47). Then follows another grant by queen Mailaladevi (1l. 49-53), alter which are mentioned as trustees of the endowment five officers of the place, in addition to Jayakegin (. 53-55). The inscription proper ends with comminatory paragraphs of the usual type, in Kanarese and Sanskrit (11. 55-59), after which another hand bas added a supplement regarding the distribution of the sacred food. One of Jayakosin's donations is made for the sake of the religious merit (pinya) of his younger brother Udayarmadeva (1. 28), a worthy who is otherwise unknown to history. In

Page #372
818 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. ruspoot of its formation the name Udayarma may be compared to that of Javaniyarma (vol. VI above. pp. 215 and 217, with Kittel's note on the latter), and Ereyarmma (Ep. Carn. xii. Mi. 102). This inscription has five dates: the last of them, falling in A.D. 1126, is that of the Occasion in connection with which the whole record was pat together and engraved on the stone; the others, beginning in A.D. 1123, are the dates of previous acts brought together and recited in this record, not of separate records framed and engraved successively at the times mentioned in them. They are all fally legible in the ink-impressions, except in respect of the name of the samkranti in the second of them. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks about them : "First date : line 21. The given details are : the Saka year 1045; the cyclic vear Sobhnkrit: the second tithi of the dark fortnight of Ashadha; Mangalavara (Tuesday): the Dakshindyana or summer solstice, when the sun enters the sign Karka (Cancer) and begins his coarge towards the south. There is often a doubt as to wbether the name Sobhaktit means the samvatsara which is also known as Sobhana, or whether it denotes Subhakrit, which comes next before Sobhana. And, as this date is in any case an irregular one, we must examine it for the two years 1. The Subhakrit samvatsara was Saka 10+5 current, A.D. 1122-23. In this year the day of the given tithi Ashadha krishna 2 was Friday, 23 Fune, A.D. 1122, on which day the tithi ended at about 15 h. 35 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). The sun entered Karka at 4 h. 39 m. on Monday, 26 June. Thus, neither do the tithi and the sankranti come together, nor in either case was there a Tuesday as specified in the record. "2. The Subhakrit (Ssbhana) samvatsara was Saka 1045 expired, A.D. 1123-24. And in this year the sun entored Karka at 10 h. 51 m. on Tuesday, 28 June, A.D. 1123. But this was not at all the day of the given tithi. In this year the month Ashadha was intercalary; and the position is as follows. The tithi krishna 2 of the first Ashadha ended at mean sunrise, or perhaps at 4 minutes after mean sunrise (both for Ujjain), on Wednesday, 13 June, thirteen days before the sakranti. And the same tithi of the second Ashidha ended at about 11 h. 46 m. on Thursday, 12 July, sixteen days after the sartkrants. The tithi which was cur. rent at the time of the sankranti was the second tithi of the bright fortnight of the second Ashdha, which began at about 1 h. 42 m. on the day mentioned above, 26 Jane. In these circumstances, I think that we may take this as the real tithi, and find an actual mistake in the record, in its giving bahula instead of sukla or suddha, attributable to the record having been framed two and a half years after the event. But, as the result does not answer exactly to all the details which are actually given, the date must be classed, as usual, as an irregular one. "Second date: line 25. The given details are: the cyclio year Visvavasu (the Saka year is not stated); the new-moon of Afvayaja (the weekday is not stated); a saikranti, or passage of the gun into a sign of the zodiac, which must be the Tala-samkranti, when the son enters Tala (Libra) and comes to the autumn equinox, which always takes in Asvina, though the exact name applied to it in this record is not decipherable. This date, also, is irregular. As we have seen ander the date of the inscription A above, the Vissvavanu samvatsara was Saka 1047 expired, A.D. 1125-26. In this year the son entered Tula at 22 h. 17 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Saturday, 26 September, A.D. 1125. In consequence of the lateness of the time. 1 h. 43 m. before mean sunrise, any celebration of the samkranti would be made, no doubt, during the early part of the next day, Sunday. But the new-moon tithi of Afyina only The name used in the record was one of three syllables, the first of which is quite illegible. Of course, pishwea, the equinox,' naturally suggests itself: but the third syllable seems to be fa, and the one before it look much like pa. Use seems to have been made of some quite unusual synonym of Tuli

Page #373
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : B, OP A.D. 1126. 819 began at about 22 h. 39 m. on the Sunday, and cannot by any meaue be carried back to any time recognizable as proper for celebrating the equinox; much less to the time when the san. kranti actually occurred. The only possible excuse for citing the new-moon tithi is to be found in the fact that the fourteenth tithi was what is known as an expunged tithi, since it began at about 1 h. 8 m. on the Sunday and ended at about 22 h. 39 m. on the same day. But, even so, the fourteenth tithi existed, though it did not give its pamber to a day; and either the thirteenth or the fourteenth tithi must have been used, and should have been cited, in connec. tion with the celebration of the sankranti. u Third dato: line 39. The only detail given here is the Uttar yana-samkranti or winter solstice, when the sun enters the sign Makara (Capricornus) and bugins his course towards the north. But the date evidently belongs to the Visvavasu samvatsara, which is mentioned in the remaining two dates as well as in the preceding one. And so its equivalent will be 24 December, A.D. 1125, when the san entered Makara at 16 h. 35 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). "Fourth date: line 40. The details given here are : the cyclic year Visvavasu : the fullmoon of Magha : an eclipse of the moon: the Saks year and the weekday are not stated. This, of course, is the same Vistavasu samvatsara, Saka 1047 expired, A.D. 1125-26. And the given tithi, the full-moon of Magha, answers to 10 January, A.D. 1126, on which day there was an eclipse of the moon, visible in India. The eclipse, which was nearly a half one, began at Dharwar at 22 h. 55 m, after mean sunrise on the Sunday: that is, at 4.55 A.m. during the night between the Sunday and the Monday. The moment of full-moon, with which the tithi ended and the greatest phase of the eclipse occurred, was at 6 minutes (local time) after mean Bunrisc, i.e. at 6.6 A.m. on the Monday : but the local true sunrise was at closely about 6.25 A.M., some twenty minutes after the moment of full-moon; and so the tithi and the eclipse belong to the Sunday. "Fifth date : line 49. The details here are precisely those of the fourth date : namely, the cyclic year Visvavasi (the Saka year not being stated); the fall-moon of Magha (the weekday not being stated); an eclipse of the moon. As we have seen, the equivalent is 10 January, A.D. 1126." A considerable number of places are mentioned. Apart from Kundur itself (passim), the Konkan (1. 9), Hanumgal, now Hangal (11. 9, 10), Velugrame, the modern Belgaum (1. 10). and Daravada, now Dharwar (1. 51), there are several that may be identified. Unukal (1.9) is Unkal, on the high road from Dharwar to Hubli, about thirteen miles south-east from Narondra. Sabbi, which is associated with it as giving a joint name to & group of thirty villages, seems to bave been a contigaous village which has become absorbed into Unkal. Kadaravalli (1. 10) is Kadaroli in the Sampgaum talu a of the Belgaum District, in long. 74deg 47', lat. 15deg 42', twenty miles towards the north-west from Narendra ; from this place itself we have an inscription of A.D. 1075 - in another record the name is given as Kadalavalli, with l instead of r in the third syllable.5 Utsugrame, which is associated with it in the same way as Sabbi with Unukal, seems to have been a contiguous village afterwards absorbed into Kadaroli. Arakere (passim) must be in or very near Narendra. On Palasige, now Halsi (1. 46), and Navilur (1. 52) see on inscription A, p. 300. Tadakodu (1. 26) is given as "Tadkod " in the Bombay Survey, sheet 276, and as "Turkod" on the Indian Atlas; it lies 1 See Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 26. In European tables, which take the civil day beginning at midnight, this eclipee is entered for Monday, 11 January : seo, ..., Von Oppolzer's Canon der Fin. sternisse, p. 861, No. 8606. But it belongs for India to the Sunday. * Sewell's book, quoted in the preceding note, given in table G the means of working out this detail. * See & note on this name under the inscription A above (p. 300), Archeol. Sure. West. Ind., vol. 3, p. 106. . Ind. Ant., vol. XVIII, p. 311, line 8.

Page #374
320 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIIL about eight miles to the north-west of Narendra. Mareyavada (1. 22) is "Marevad" in the Bombay Survey map and "Mureeawad " on the Indian Atlas map; it is about five miles towards east-by-north from Narendra. TEXT. 1 mandalan"-utturga-simha-lamchchhanam vanara-maha-dhvajam perminatti-tiryya nirgghoshanam chatur-abiti-nagar-adhishthit-ishtadas-asvamedha-di. 2 ksha-[d:]kshita-kula-prasutam Himavad-gir-imdra-rumdra-sikhara-sthapita-maha-sakti prabhava tyaga-jaga-jhampa jhampal-acharyya nissanka3 Ramam su(sa)bhata-kanaka-nikas(sh)-opala saran-agata-vajra-prakara lok-aika-kalpa druma sankranti-dhavala murtti-Narayanam kirtti-marttam4 dar mamdalika-lalata-pattam vaini-gharattar su(su) bhata-raja-sikhamani Kadamba chadaman=ity-akhila-nam-avali-sama(ma)lainkri(kri)tar-appa srima. 5 n-mahamamdalesvaram Jayakesidevara marto-nayana-vallabheyar=appa svasti Srimad-ari-narapala-balika-chala-lolita-kuntala-kalape(pa)-mada 6 madhukari-sabasri-samlagna-pada-nakha-mayakha-vikasita-lat-anta-santane | gandh obha-yane | chatur-udadhi-vola-valaya-valayita-sakala-ja.' 7 gad-adhisvara-Srimach-Chalukya-chakr-esvara-priya-tan[ujo) vandi-jana-kapa-bh uje snbhata-kapaka-nikas(sh)-Opala rajy-abhyudaya-subha8 si (su)chan-aneka-lakshana-lakshit-amgil tyaga-jaga-jhampan=arddh-Irgi | mridu madhura-vachana-rachana-chatur-alape | sri(spi)mgara-sarvvasva(sva)-bhutesar=8-1 9 ppa srimat-piriy-arasi Mailalamahadeviyar-Kundurol-irdda Komkanav ombhaynur-Unuk al-Sabbiy-eradu muvattu Ko10 ntakuli muvattu Hanumgall-aynur-Utsugramo-Kada[ra]valliy-eradu muvattu Polalgunde muvattu Velugramey-elva(!pa)11 ttu Haivey-aynuru Kavadi-dvipa 'sava-lakkhamumam dushta-nigraha-visishta. pra(pra) tipalaneyimd=uttar-attar-abhivri(eri)ddhi-pravarddha 12 manam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram sukha-samkatha-vinodadim rajyam-geyguttam-ire 1 Om Svasti Samadhigata-parncha-maha-sabda-taha. 13 Samantadhipatim maha-prachanda-dandanayakar vib[u*]dha-vara-dayaka gotra pavitra (tra) par-amgana-putra bandhu-chintamani viveka-chudamani 14 nam-adi-samasta-prasasti-sahitam sriman-maha-pri(pra) dhanan-antahpur-adhyaksha pasaytam sriman-Mailalamahadeviyara mane-verggade 15 srimad-damdanayaka Lakkharasa | Vli | Nadeda pasay[i*]tam patige datt adiyo! todalill-enali koalio nudida pasay[i]tam patige bi. 16 lyadolmanya-nripange bhangamam padeda pasay[i*]tar patige jau vanad=elgeyol endod-elliyam bidado pasay[i*]tam salo pasay[io]ta-Lakkhana17 dandanayakam 1 [1*] Gertarol-irdda nodalum=asahyam-enal dore-vetta Sahyamam darti nisarg ga-durgga-jalaman jala-rasiyan-inti dushta18 ram mimiti ni-udan nelanan-amkada Komkanam-igal-aytu nihka(shka)mtakam endu chakri pogalalu begaldam vijigishu Lakshmanam (2*] Ka Naya19 rahitarane pogald-appoyo n ija-pati-kataka-rakshapalapa Sahy-obhaya-kataka rakshapalana jaya-vanita-kataka rakshapalana sa From the ink-impressions. Regarding what has been lost before this word see p. 317 above. * Read-afiti : there is the mistake of afili for afiki in A, 1. 38. * Denoted by the spiral symbol. . Delete the final . & Metre, Champakamala. * Metre, Utpalamili. Metre, Kanda; the same in verse.

Page #375
No. 28.) INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : B, OF A.D. 1126. 321 20 bheyo! [38] Pera-perara pasayitikegalsarikege deva samant-altwidu her-arike pasay[i*]tan=ude-vapi-varidi(yi) balik-andu vinduy= endum 21 Lakshma [4] Om! Svasti SA(sa)ka-varshada 1045neya Sobhakrit-samvat sarada Asada bahula 2 Mamgalavarad-andu dakshinayana-sankrantiy=age ta22 t-punya-dinado! Srimaj-Jayakesidevar A rakerega srl-Sa(a)rkara-dovargge Kunduru-nada baliga badam Mareyavadado! nalku matta23 rakkariya keyi raja-hastadim mavattu kayi nilad vattav-areye agalad-ondu maney=omdu balambey-ott-int=initumam sarvva-namasya-sarvve24 badba-parihiram-ugi paje-punaskarakke vedi k[ottar Malttam-i Sainkara-devara pujo loseagi nadeya Vorkkum=enda erimaj-Jayakesideva25 r Visvavasu-samvatsarada Asvayujad-[amasye]yo! . vasa-samkrantiy=ige tat-punya-dinado! mattames nads baliya badam Halgum di26 yo! hatta mattarakkariya ke[yi adara] sime badagalu Tadakoda holada sime mudalu Kalidova-svamiya keyys sime padu. 27 valu Halgumdiy-uru-veliy pas-bhagadalli raja-hastadim muvattu kayi nilada hannomdu kayy=agalada maney=eradu 28 balambey-ott-eradu-int-initu mam farv va-namasya-sarvva-badba-pariharam-igi tamaa tamman-Udayarmmade(de) vamge puoy-artthay=agi kottar Ma29 ttam-1 Sarkars-devargge srimaj-Jayakesidevar Kundura mula-sthavada devara doguladim paduval-innesspim raja-Lastadim muvatt-ayda 80 r-agalar-irmmad-agalumni(n)lav=a hastadim nura battagalum bitta kariy onda mattam- Sci-Sa(sa)mkara-devargge i devara torttu Mahesvara-Prayage-Bhattayya Sagulada Malla-gavumdana maga Hacha-gavumdana key yo! Sattikabboya keroyim padu-[ge"]yyalu 32 mudalu heddariyim paduvalu terlalu nirottin garddey=o!ag-agi hacluralu sigula-domain badagalu Hukala Santi-gavun 33 dana gardde mirey-agalu sayira mara Buyira bulliya tomtaman mararn kond=adara tereyam srimaj-Jayakegidevara kayyo. 34 ! sarvva-namasya-sary va-badba-pariharam=agi padedu bitta tomtav=ondu Mattari Arakoreys fri-Sa(es) mkata-devargge frimen-maba-pra35 dhanam pasayitam dandanayakam Simgarasara damdanayakati Mailaladeviy akka Arakorey-olage nirottim temkulu Hakala sa36 nti-gavundana keyyim paduvalu Silagara Kanna-gavandana keyyim badagalu Buratara keyyim mudalt sayirad=ert: nura balli37 ya syirad-extu nuru marada tomad=uru-m dhya-sthalavar senabova Nagavarmmay[y]am maran kolal-ayana keyyo! Silagara 38 Kanna-gavundam maram kolal=a bhumiya hadimiru gadyanam dharanamam kottu maram kopdu sri-Sa(sa)mkara-devargge 39. ponnu manuuttarayana-sam kramana-de(di) vasan Srimaj-Jayakesidevar sri Sa(sa)mkara-devar=am40 ga-bhogakko vedi Sarvva-namassa-sarvva-badha-pariharam-agi kottar 1 antaa Arakoreya Sri-Sa(sa)rkara-devara sthanama Vigyavasu-samvatsarada Ma Denoted by the spiral symbol. ? Read Ashadha. * Possibly we should read dakshina-blo. ..n classical spelling totu. This ending is pucertain : Juratara is also possible. * The latters on the stone may equally well se read as Vagararmaya.

Page #376
322 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. X111. 41 ghada punpamey-andu soma-grahanav=igalu Srimat-Kadamba-vanga-sambhutar appa Jayakesidevars vara-putra-Vijayadityadevara 42 vara-putra S rimaj-Jayakesidevar Vpi Sagara-bhatta-vipra-vibudhigrapiga Sriyadevigam chatus-sagara-veshtita-sthala-mahi-stutan-Isvara43 pada-pajanodyogi' Prayage-Bhatte-vibhu Kasyapa-gotra-pavitran=adi-sastr-agama veda-margga-charitam digu-varttita-kirtti puttidam || [5] Bhava-puj-odvahanam Mahesvara-pad-ambhojata-samkirttana[] Bhava-geh-odbhavakarttapam Bhava-namaskara-kriya-sampadam Bhava-pad-ambuja-obintanam Bhava-padamgalu vinnam-a() svamiyim bhs45 vakan barvva-bhavakkav=ende nogaldam srimat-Prayagesvara [6] Srima[i? Jayakebidevaru Arskereys Sri-Samkara-devara sthanamam Bavasi Pra46 yage-Bhattayyamge dbara-parvvakam midi kottaru A Prayagi(80)-Bhattayyam Palasige pannirchchasirada Nalkupatti-nada 47 aynirvvaru svamigalge 49 Visvavasu-samvatsarada Maghada pannamiy-andu 8dma-grahapav-Age tat-punya. dinadolu (Srima]j-Jayakesidevara pi50 riy-arasiyaru (sri-] Mailalamahadeviyeru Arakereya Sri-Samkara-dovar parch opachara-pajege khanda-sphutita-jirnd-oddha. 51 rakke Kundur-aynura[ra] baliya bada [Dara]vadada muda-voladal-Aneya sum dili[mo] paduvana Lakkhapesvarada keyyim pa- . 52 duval Navilra * volada simeyin badagalu anta nilku gudde * sorvva-badba-pariharam-igi Kundurs kolalu hatta matta53 rakkeyyam bittaru A-[ra] vi-chandra-6sthayiysagi s thinakke bhaktar=agi pratipalisu varu Srima [j*]-Jayakesidevamam? sri-karanada Malapayya-naya54 kana magam Govipayya-nayakanu I pradhipamemure(ra)neys patthaleya Govipayya-nayakana pradhanam sejjeya bhandari Govipayya55 noyakann modha(da)ls patthaleya palihata Mahadevanpanu! 1 sthanava B[v]adharmmadim pratipalisidavarige Varapisiyalte sa56 yira kavileyanu chator-vveda-paragar-appa brabmapari[ge] kotta P[u"Jayav= akkuv-idan-iliyor bittade brahmanaruman a kaviloyuvan ko57 nds patakam-ukku | Sva-datt[A]mi para-datt(&"]in va ya (yo) hareti(ta) Vasundhari [] shashtiruvvarsha-sahasrapi vishta (shtba)yan jayate kri(kli)mih || 10 Sama 58 nyd-yam dharmma-she(s)tar-nfipapam kalo kale palaniyo bhavadbhih [l*] sarvvan-tan-bhavinah=partthiv-endran=bhayo bhfiyo ya 59 chate Ramachandrah | Om Mangala maha-sri Nivedyada sava-katta hiriya dovarige akki 5 bals Sadasi(si)va-de(varige 2 man-akki damndana. 60 yaka] 1 mana ak[ko]i Koba (66)va-devarige 2 manaakki dandan yaka 1 man-akki Brahmamge 2 maneskki dandaniyaka 1 man-ak[ko]i Bhairava devarige 3 manaakki dandani yakals 2. . 1 Metre, Utpalomili. * The metre here in loose, the final i being short before the following pr. * Metre, Mattebhavikridita. The reading of this word is uncertain. . The rest of this line and the whole of line 48 are almost wholly illegible. * The ra is invisible, and the cha seems to be represented by a small and uncertain character above the line. Apparently to be corrected to -divarumi. Perbape to be corrected to aliye. * Metre, sloka (Anushtubh). 10 Metro, Salini. 11 Denoted by the spiral symbol. Here begins a supplement, written is very clumsy and uneven haud; the end of it is illegible. The ma is in small character above the line.

Page #377
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA : B, OF A.D. 1126. 323 61 . kavileya nivodyaman nivarttisidavarggel Varanasiyalu syira TRANSLATION (Linen 1-5). of the Mahamandalesvara Jayakasideva [II), who is adorned by the following) series of titles. . (he who subdues all] provinces (of earth by native majesty exceeding in fervour the sun's rays)'; who has the crest of a mighty lion, who has the great banner with the emblem) of an ape, who is attended by the thunder of permatti drams and (other) musical instruments, who is sprung from & race consecrated in the consecratory rites of eighteen horse-sacrifices set up in eighty-four cities, whose great puissance of strength has been established on the massive summits of the royal mountains of the Himalaya, who excels the world ia liberality, a jhampal-acharya, a Rama in intrepidity, a touchstone for the gold of warriors, an adamant rampart for those who come for refuge, a unique tree of desire to the world, white as the passage of the sun (into Makara), a Narayana incarnate, a sun of fame, one whose badge of office is worn) on the brows of rulers of provinces, a grindstone of foemen, a crest-jewel of warrior-kings, a crest-jewel of the Kadambas," (Lines 5-9)--the (consort) beloved to sonl and eyes-hail !-she who displays lines of fullblown blossoms (consisting in the rays of her toe-nails, to which cling a thousand eager bees, (which are the masses of the quivering and tossing curls of the damsels of hostile kings; she who rides on fiery blephants; the dear daughter of the Chalukyan Emperor who is lord of the whole world enclosed in the circle of the shores of the four ooeans ; a creeping plant of desire to eulogists; a touchstone for the gold of warriors; she whose body is marked by many auspicious features of happy augury for the welfare of the kingdom; who occupies half the body of him who excels the world in liberality; who holds graceful conversation by framing soft sweet speech; the treasure store of grace: to wit, the Senior Queen Meilalamahadevi, (Lines 9-12)-being in Kundur, while ruling the nine-hundred of the Konkan, the thirty of Unukal and Sabbi, the thirty of Kontakuli, the five-hundred of Hanungal, the thirty of Utsugrime (and) Kadaravalli, the thirty of Polalgunde, the seventy of Velugrame, the five-hundred of Haive, (and) the lakh and a quarter of Kavadi-dvipa, so as to suppress the wicked and to protect the eminent, in & reiga advancing in a course of increasing success (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars, with the enjoyment of pleasant conversations : (Lines 12-15)-Hail! He who bears all titles such as : " lord of great feudatories, who possesses the five maha-sabdas, great august Dandanayaka, bestower of boons on sages, purifying his Gotra, & son to the wives of other men, a wishing-jewel to kinsmen, a crest-jewel of intelligence ": the high minister, governor of the women's quarters, master of the robes, high chamberlain of Mailalamah devi, the Dandandyaka Lakkharass (Verse 1)--A favourite with his lord as he walked with tottering step (in babyhood); #favourite with his lord as he said in childhood with stammering speech, "there is no deception"; a favourite with his lord when he wrought destruction to another monarch in the fallness of youth: in view of this, the favourite Dandanayaka Lakkhana was in truth constantly in every case a favourite. The letters -cartti- are very uncertain. Regarding what has been loet before this see p. 317 above. 2 2 2

Page #378
824 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 2)--"Too awful to be faced, oven when regarded from afar, he crossed over the Sahya (Mountains), drank up the ocean whose waters are naturally not to be traversed, eradicated the wicked, and settled the country ;' now the glorions Konkan has become free from dangers ": at this praise from the Emperor the ambitious Lakshmana became illustrious. (Verse 3)- Is it the uncultured whom thou dost praise in the society of him who was a guardian of his own lord's camp, guardian of both the fanks of the Sahya (Mountains), guardian of the bracelets of the Lady Victory? (Verse 4)-In the case of other men (their) positions as favourites...te (their) knowledge ... Verily this is great knowledge in the favourite : Lakshma was always wise ever since the cutting of (his) waist-jewel. (Lines 21-24)-Om! Hail! On Tuesday, the fifth day of the dark fortnight of Ashadha of the 1045th Saka year, the cyclic year Sobhakrit, at the Dakshinayana-sar krinti [the sommer solstice], on that holy day king Jayakegin granted to the god Sankara of Arakere, for the restoration of the worship, & field of black land consisting of) four mattar in Mareysvada, a town within the district of Kundur, (together with one house of thirty cubits in length (and) . . . and a half in width by the measure of) the king's cubit, (and) a balambey-offu, on a universally respected tenure free from all conflicting claims. (Lines 24-28) - Furthermore, saying that the worship of this god Sankara must be properly - carried on, king Jayakesin at the ... ... sankranti on the new-moon day of Asvayuja in the cyclio year Visvavasu granted for the sake of the religious merit of his younger brother Udayarmadeva, in Halgundi, & town likewise within that same district, a field of black land (comprising) ten mattar, the boundaries of it being on the north the boundary of the demesne of Tadakodu, on the east the boundary of the field of Kalideva-svemi, on the west the fence of the town of Halgundi. .. on the south P] part two houses thirty cubits in length and eleven cubits in width by the measure of) the king's cubit and two balambey-ottu, on a universally respected tenure free from all conflicting claims. (Lines 28-30)-Furthermore (there was) one (field of black land which king Jayak gin granted to the same god Sankara, (situate) west of the temple of the Molastbana god of Kundur, (and comprising) a width of thirty-five (cubits) and a length of twice that, amounting to one hundred and ten (cubits) in the same cubit : (Lines 30-34)-Furthermore, for the benefit of the fame god Baokars (there was) one garden, as regards which the servant of the same god, the Mahasvara Prayage Bhatta, having purchased (the same) garden, comprising a thousand trees and a thousand creeping plants, in the field of Sagulada Malla Gavanda's son Hacha Gayunda, (situate) on the east in the western field from Sattikabbe's tank, on the west of the great road, on the south within the grain-field of the nirottu, with a garden of sagula on the west (and) Hakala Santi Gavunda's grain-field on the north as its boundaries, made over the rent thereof into the hand of king Jayakegin, on a universally respected tenure free from all conflicting claims (Lines 34-38)-Furthermore, for the benefit of the god Sankara of Arakere, whereas the Sonabova Nagavarmayya had purchased in Arakere, south of the wirottu, west of Hukala Santi Garunda's field, north of Silagara Kanna Gavunda's field, and east of the... field, an area within the town (used) for a garden comprising & thousand and eight hundred 1 These epithets are framed so as to suggest comparison with the exploits of the mythical sage Agastya. * That is to say, ever since the day when he passed from childhood to years of discretion. Cf., e.g., Pampa's Vikramarjana-vijaya i. 46, ude-vani-tariyada munname,"before his waist-jewel was removed," 1.c. whilo he was still a child. . This seems to denote some kind of rick or stack.

Page #379
No. 28.] INSCRIPTIONS AT NARENDRA B, OF A.D. 1126. creeping plants and a thousand and eight hundred trees, (and) whereas Silagara Kanna Gavunda had purchased (the area) within his field, Mailaladeviyakka, the consort of the high minister (and) favourite, the Dandanayaka Singarasa, having paid thirteen gadyana as a quit-rent for the same land and purchased it, [assigned it for the service ?] of the god Sankara 325 (Lines 33-40). . . these two sums of gold at the Uttarayana-samkranti [the winter solstice] king Jaya kesin granted for the personal enjoyment of the god Sankara, on a universally respected tenure free from all conflicting claims. (Lines 40-42)-Thus in respect of this establishment of the god Sankara of Arakere, on the day of full-moon of Magha in the cyclic year Visvavasu, during an eclipse of the moon, king Jayakesin [II], boon-born son of king Vijayaditya, boon-born son of king Jayakesin [I], a scion of the Kadamba race : (Verse 5)-To Sagara Bhatta, chief of Brahman sages, and to Sriyadevi was born the lord Prayage Bhatta, praised on the earth whose soil is encircled by the four oceans, active in worshipping Isvara's feet, purifying the Kasyapa Gotra, walking in the ways of the primitive teachings, traditions, and Vedas, having glory extending through the quarters of space. (Verse 6)-The worship of Bhava [Siva] was maintained, the lotuses of Maheevara's feet were hymned, dwellings of Bhava were raised, rites of homage to Bhava were performed, the lotuses of Bhava's feet were meditated upon, the feet of Bhava were found by this lord in (his) lifetime for all time: thus illustrious was the fortunate Prayagesvara. (Lines 45-47)-King Jayakesin, having visited the establishment of the god Sankara of Arakere, made it over with pouring of water to Prayage Bhattayya. The same Prayage Bhattayya to the five-hundred Svamins of Nalkupatti in the twelve-thousand of Palasige (Lines 49-53)-[Further] on the full-moon day of Magha in the cyclic year Visvavasu, during an eclipse of the moon, on that holy day king Jayakesin's Senior Queen Mailalamahadevi granted for the worship according to the five rituals of the god Sankara (and) for the restoration of broken, burst, and outworn (parts of the building) a field (consisting of) ten mattar according to the rood of Kundur, in the eastern demesne of Daravada, a town within the five-hundred of Kundur, (situate) in respect of its four bounds (?) to the west of the field of (the god) Lakkhapesvara on the west of Aneya-sundil, and to the north of the boundary of the demesne of Navilur, with immunity from all conflicting claims. (Lines 53-55)-So long as the sun and moon endure, (the following) as votaries of the same establishment shall protect it: in addition to king Jayakeein, Malapayya Nayaka's son Govipayya Nayaka, (officer) of the Treasury, the minister Govipayya Nayaka, (officer) of the third Patthale, the minister in charge of the stores of the Bedchamber, Govipayya Nayaka, (and) the deputyofficer of the first Patthale, Mahadevappa.3 (Lines 55-57)-To those who shall religiously protect this establishment the merit will be that of giving in Benares a thousand kine to Brahmans learned in the Four Vedas; if one 1 This is a conjectural translation of savasi, which is very clearly the reading (1. 45); cf. the substantive sacasa. 2 This is apparently the estate and temple specified in the preceding inscription; see especially 1. 114 of the latter. The functions of some of these worthies are not quite clear. The word patthale is apparently the same as pattala, which in northern inscriptions means a division of the country; whether the sense here is the same is uncertain. The sejjeya bhandari, "in charge of the stores of the Bedchamber," may be more or less identical with the vitanadhipa of the Sukra-niti,ii. 154-155. Palikata seems to be the same as palihalta (see Kittel, 1.v.), from pratikasta.

Page #380
326 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. should heedlessly take it away, the guilt will be that of slaying the same Brahmans and the same kine. (Lines 57-59)-He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born a9 a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. This general principle of religious fonndations for kings must be maintained by you in every age: again and again Ramachandra makes this entrenty of all these future monarchs. Om! Happiness! great fortune! (Lines 59-60)-Of the sacrificial food-eqnal sharos (ure to be given to the senior god, rice 5 bala, to the god Sadasiva 2 mini rice, the Dandanayiki (to receive) I miina rice, to the gud Kosava 2 mana rice, the Dandaniyaka (to receive) 1 m Tna rion, to the god) Brahman 2 mana rice, the Dandanayaka (to receive) 1 mana rice, to the god Bhairava 3 mana rice, the Dandanayaka (to receive) 2. . . No. 29.-KALAS INSCRIPTION OF THE RASHTRAKUTA GOVINDA IV: SAKA 851 BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Kalas-the "Kullus" of the old mape-is a village in the Bankapar taluku of Dharwar District. Bombay Presidency, it is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, S. E. (1904), in lat. 15deg 6', long. 75o 28, and is situated thirteen miles towards north-east from Shiggaum. the head-quarters of the taluka, and about four and a half miles west-south-west from Lakshmeshwar, which is mentioned in our record under its ancient name of Paligere or Parikara. The earlier name of Kalas, as this inscription shows, was Kadiyor, or more fully Eroyana-Kadiyur, that is, "Ereya's Kadiyur", because some one nained Ereys enclosed it and settled there, and verse 19 mentions the place as an agrahara. The record shows that the place was in the Puligere or Purigere three-hundred district, the chief town of which was Parigere-Lakshmeshwar. The present inscription, which is here edited for the first time from ink impressions kindly lent to me by Dr. Fleet, is on a stone tablet in the village, which was found by the agent omployed by Dr. Fleet leaning against a wall of the house of a person named Koneriya. The stone is rectangular in shape, surmounted by a projecting cornioe, over which is & rounded top. The cornice contains ll. 1, 2 of the inscription; the rest of the record follows on the rectangle below it, covering an area of about 3ft. 6 in width and 5ft. ' in height. On the rounded top above the cornice are sculptures: in the centre a liniga on an abhisheka-stand and 1 seated figure on the proper right of the latter, in a shrine; outside the shrine, a bull on the proper right, and a cow with sucking calf on the left, the whole being surmounted by the sun and moon. Unfortunately the stone has suffered severely in places from exposure, and hence there are a few passages in the record which are totally illegible and a few that can only be restored conjecturally, and the record does not lend itself to illustration. Happily however nothing essential is missing. The character is Kanarese, of the type usual in the first half of the tenth centary. Most of the letters are about ' in height; but some of them are only about t". They are fairly well formed. The special characters for m and y mentioned above, vol. XII, p. 335, occur in three Canes certainly: the former in amal, 1. 56, the latter in elliyur, 1. 12, and gabhirateyol, 1. 58. The wpadhmaniya seems to be expressed by the letter like in the word which I have read as miparigrahamurin fi.e, for mish parigrahamuxe) in l. 41 (cf. above, vol. XII, p. 271). It is entereil No. 90 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. VII above, appendix. To the sanse friend ! am inlebted for the loss of a preliminary draft of the greater part of the first half of the record, which has greatly facilitated my work,

Page #381
No. 29.] KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV: SAKA 851. The language-with the exception of the opening stanza and the two admonitory verses at the end, on 11. 74-76, which are in Sanskrit-is Old Kanarese, verse and prose, and presents some features of interest. Firstly, we are able, to trace in it a rule of orthography which hitherto, owing to the caprice or ignorance of the scribes of other records, has eluded observation: the letter before a consonant, when preceded by a vowel either long by nature or lengthened by position, is written as r; but when followed by a consonant and preceded by a short vowel not lengthened by position, is unchanged. Thus we have pogartteg= (-) in 11. 2 and 31; berpparan in 1. 5; arkarimdam in 1. 8 (where arkkdeg would be more usual); norppara in 1. 28; norppuvargge in 1. 53; negartte (-) in 11. 57 and 66; nnorpod-, 1. 61; and on the other hand we find negaldam in 1. 3, negalda in 1. 26, negald in 1. 33, and negaldar in 1. 63, all of which have the second syllable short, sithila. The is changed to in elgeyan (1. 7), pogalal (11. 8, 11, 66), maldam (? 1. 17), podalda (1. 27), maleya (1. 31), pogal (1. 37). Usually intervocalic 7 becomes; we even find kalpa (1. 23). Initial v instead of the usual b appears in vvayasi (1. 28), vvannisutt (1. 58). Usually, but not always, consonants are doubled after r; and a final sonne at the end of a verse is several times omitted (e.g. in vv. 3 and 4), though the dilapidated state of the stone precludes certainty in every instance. The following words are of some lexical interest: uddani (1. 7: Kittel gives uddane), bappu (1. 8; cf. above, vol. XII, p. 270); ghalige (11. 13, 40, 71; meaning apparently " hall of assembly "), marttina (1. 15 for the usual mattina, connected with maru); -vindu (1. 29), atibhumbhukam (1. 38), bagathisi (1.38). 327 The inscription refers itself to the reign of Gojjigadeva or Gojjiga-vallabha, i.e. the Rashtrakuta king Govinda IV, who was a younger son of Indraraja III, and was on the throne between 918 and 933 A.D. Verses 2-8 extol him in the usual style of inflated panegyric, but tell us nothing material, except that he bore the titles of Nripatunga (v. 3), ViraNarayana (v. 4) and Ratta-Kandarpa (v. 5), and the record makes in 11. 19-20 an allusion to his title Suvarnavarsha. Then follows a eulogy of Revadasa-dikshita and Visottara. dikshita, two distinguished and bountiful Brahman dandanayakas or generals (vv. 9-13), the latter of whom apparently constructed a tank (v. 13). The record then states in prose (11. 18-24) that Gojjigadeva bestowed on them the town of Ereyana-Kadiyar in sarva-namasya tenure (see above, vol. XIII, p. 35, note 1). Breaking out again into verse, it proceeds to extol the province of Puligere or Purikara, its capital of the same name, and the adjoining town of Ereyana-Kadiyur, with a Saiva sanctuary in the latter (vv. 14-25), and then dwells on the beauty and delights of Kadiyur in an elaborate passage of artificial prose (11. 41-47). Next comes a metrical eulogy of the two-hundred Brahman householders of Kadiyar (vv. 26-37), who are then recorded to have met in assembly and made certain grants for the maintenance of the local cult (11. 66-72). After two verses of exhortation, the poet announces his name to be Kavirajaraja (1.74). The details of the date (1. 22) are: Saka 851; the cyclic year Vikrita; the full-moon of Magha; Adityavara (Sunday); the Aslesha nakshatra; an eclipse of the moon. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"By the astronomical system of the cycle the Vikrita samvatsara was current at the Mesha-samkranti in March, A.D. 929; and so according to the luni-solar system (not yet everywhere separated into the northern and southern varieties) it gave its name to the Saka year 851 expired, A.D. 929-30. For this year the given tithi, 1 This word (not in Kittel's Dictionary) is derived from ghatige, which appears in the phrase ghafigera mahajumaman," Brahman members of an assembly," above, vol. III, p. 360 and note. Cf. above, vol. VIII, p. 26 and note; Ep. Carn. VII. 1, introd. p. 8, and Sk. no. 176, v. 10 (p. 176) and no. 197 (p. 214). On the history of this king see Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. 1, pt. 1), pp. 338n., 387, 416 f., and Ep. Ind. above, vol. VII, p. 26 ff. By the southern luni-solar variety of the cycle Vikrita was Saka 852 expired. The astronomical mean-sign Vikrita ended nearly a month before the given date.-J. F. F.

Page #382
328 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. the full-moon of Magha, answers quite regularly to Sunday, 17 January, A.D. 930, on which day it ended at closely about 11 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). The moon was in Aslesha at sunrise, and for about 20 hours after that. And there was a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India."1 In the way of geographical information the record mentions first the Kuntala province in the land of Bharata (1. 24-5), and places in that province the Purikara country, which it defines as a two-six-hundred district (1. 25): by this it means a combination of two districts, the Purigere or Puligere three-hundred and the Belvola three-hundred; see Dr. Fleet's remarks in vol. XIII above, p. 178. Mentioning this district again as the Puligere nad, it places in it a "great city" Puligere (1. 26): this is the modern Lakshmeshwar, in lat. 15deg 7',. long. 75deg 31': see the same remarks. And it then tells us that on the west of that city there was a town or village which it styles in several passages Kadiyur and more fully EreyanaKadiyur, that is, "Ereya's Kadiyur." Verse 19 (1. 31) tells us that this place, known first as simply Kadiyar, became customarily styled Ereyana-Kadiyur because someone named Ereya enclosed it, that is, apparently built walls round it, and made his abode there: who this Ereya was, remains to be ascertained. This Kadiyur or Ereyana-Kadiyur, which was of eourse in the Paligere three-hundred district, is evidently Kalas itself, through some entire change of name like that which has happened in the case of Paligere-Lakshmeshwar. Verse 19 styles the place an agrahara. At Kadiyar there was a tank named Kondaligere (1. 31), at which there was a temple of Siva which had been founded by someone named Kalide vasvamin (1. 36). The only other place-name is that of Brahmesvarapura (1. 69), which seems to have been a quarter of Kadiyur. Govinda IV and Arikesarin. Govinda IV and the ruler of Puligere were destined to come soon after the date of our inscription into a connection that was not contemplated in the roseate visions of Kavirajaraja, the author of our record. About this time Puligere was under the rule of Arikesarin II (vernacularly Ariga), a scion of the Chalukya race, who was a patron of the Kanarese poet Pampa, the author of the Adipurana (composed in A.D. 941) and the Bharata or Vikramarjunavijaya. In the latter poem Pampa glorifies his patron by identifying him with the epic hero Arjuna; and in the ninth asvasa, in a prose section following v. 52,3 we find the following interesting passage: Chalukya-kula-tilakan-appa Vijayadityamge Govinda-rajam muliye talarade perag-ikki kada saran-agata-jalanidhiya pempumam Gojjegan-emba sakala-chakravartti besasid-amdu vamda mahasamamtarai maral-iridu gelda samamta-chudamaniya viryyamuman-ativarttiyagi mar-maleva chakravarttiyam kidisi tann nambi bamda Baddegadevamge sakalasamrajyaman-or-amtu madi nirisid-Arikesariya tol-valamumam samada-gja-ghat-atopam berasu nelan adire vamdu tagid Kakkalana tam man-appa Bappuvan-amkakaranan-omde mad-amdha-gamdha-simdhuradol-odisida vairi-gaja-ghata-vighat [t]anan-adatumam parachakramgalan-amjisida para-saioya-bhairavana meg-illada ballaltanamumam kamdam keldan ninage senasal-emtu bage bamdapudu. How can a thought of ill-will occur to you on seeing and hearing the greatness of that ocean to suppliants, who, when Govindaraja was wroth with Vijayaditya the ornament of the 1 See Sewell's Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 20; the exact moment of full-moon was 12 h. 11 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain).-J. F. F. 2 He gives a history of Arikesarin's family in asrasa 1, vv. 15-50, on which see Mr. Rice's preface to the text in Bibliotheca Carnatica, and Dynast. Kan. Distr., p. 380 f. See p. 196, 1. 4 ff. of the edition in the Bibliotheca Carnatica. Lead tannam,

Page #383
No. 29.) KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV : SAKA 851. 329 Chalukya race, unflinchingly laid him behind and protected him-the valour of the crestjuwel of feudatories, who drove into retreat and conquered the great feudatories who came at the coinmand of the universal emperor Gojjega--the strength of arm of Arikesarin, who, bringing to ruin the emperor who confronted him in hostility, fittingly conveyed the universal empire to Baddegadeva, who came trusting to him-the vigour of the scatterer of troopa of foemen's elephants, who on his rut-blinded fiery elephant met and put to flight the champions of Bappuva, the younger brother of Kakkala, who came and bowed down, while the stately squadrons of furious elephants accompanying him made the earth shake--the unsurpassed might of the terrifier of hostile soldiers, who frightened other realms?" With this may be compared another passage in the fourteenth asvasa of the same poem, in the prose after v. 37: Gojjigan-emba sakala-chakravartti maleye tanage saran-agatan-ada Vijayadityanam kada ballaltanado! saran-agata-jalanidhiyum. "An ocean to suppliants in the might with which he protected his suppliant Vijayaditya when Gojjiga the universal emperor contended (against the latter)." The purport of these panegyrics is to tell us that Arikesarin II was a powerful feudatory of Gojjiga, or Govinda IV; that Gojjiga quarrelled with another of his feudatories, a Chalukya named Vijayaditya, and the latter, finding himself unable to hold his ground alone, fled to Arikesarin; that Gojjiga then despatched or personally led an army against Arikesarin, which was defeated; that in consequence Gojjiga lost his throne (the text saggests that he actually perished), and Arikesarin caused the crown of the Rashtrakutas to be given to Baddegadeva, otherwise known as Amoghavarsha III, & younger brother of Indraraja III; and that on another occasion Arikesarin was attacked by an army under Bappava, a younger brother of Kakkala, but defeated him and reduced him to submission. This Kakkals perhaps was the last of the Rashtrakata kings of Malkhed, otherwise known as Kakka II (who was of the next generation after Govinda IV), or perhaps was some slightly earlier acion of the same line, of whom, along with his brother Bappuya, no other mention has as yet been found. TEXT. 1 Jayaty=avishkritam Vishnor=vvaraham kshobhit-arznavam (1") dakshin-Onnata damshtr-agra-vigramta-bhuvana vapuh | [1] Mattebhavikriditam || Jagati chakrado!-[e]2 ydo varttisida bhupa[r]=mmunnam-int=ar=yvirodhigala Bidhisi virama taledar-int-ar-yvirar-int=arappogarttelte)g-adarpp=ada maha-mahar=bbagevodu embo!pam nijam-mali 3 Gojjigadevam negaldam dharadhipa-lalamar Rashtrakut-ottamam || [2o1 Page-gond=iduva Satru-bhupatigala d or-ggaryvadimd=erid=agra-gajarndram be 4 ras-ovad=Antakana bago! tanti mattam saran-bugal=emd=irpp=&vanisvara-pratatiyan kai-kondu kad-eyda Gojjigadevam Nri(npi)patumgan=emb=alavan-old-am5 gikritar-midida [3] Saran-ayataran-eyde kadu munisim mayantaram komdu berppa (Ipa)ran=utsahadinavegam tanipi balpu karppum - 6 rppum nirantaram-oppal Rajatachalendra-Hara-hag-akasa-Gamga-sudhakara-sat kirttiyan=appu-key dan=adhikam fri-Vira-Narayana [ll 4] See the edn. in Bibliotheca Carn., p. 840, L 7. Bee Dynasties of the Kan. Distr., p. 380 f., and Ep. Ind. above, vol. VII, p. 84. . From the ink-impressions. * Metro : Sloka (Apashtabb). * Metre : Mattebhavikridita ; the same in verses 3-4. 20

Page #384
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 7 1Naga-rajam dhairyyad-and-goyan-avanitalach kshantiy-ond-urvvan-ambhodhi gabhir-oddaniy-ond-unnatiyan-esevinam taldidatt-olpinim Gojji 8 gadovam kotta (tto)d-end-uttama-vibudha-janam tammad-ond-arka (ka) rimdam pogalal bapp-appu-keydam nripa-guna-ganamam Ratta-Kandarppa-devam || [5] Kanda | 9bha-paripate(ti)yol-amannsha-vibhavadol-sndaryya-vrittiyo] hasado subhatateyol Gojjiga-vallabhanam migal-u 830 10 r[vvi]-nriparan-am kand-ariye || [6] Munid-idir-age saran-buge manam oldudan-ereye Phalgupa(na)m Dhatram Karppan-enal Gojjiga-bhupalananeyduva bhumipa 11 [lakar-kkelar olar [7] Besedod-osedade kolal rakshisal-AntakarajanAbjasadhbhavan-enal-1 vasudhataladol kopa-prasadamam pogalal-arppar-arOgojjigans [8] 12 [Svasti] Tat-pada-padm-opajivi | Kam Satapatrabhav-anvaya-bhu-nutar-enisida Revadasa-Visottara-dikshitara ganamgalan-episuva matimantaran-En-ad elliyu 13 [kand-a]riye [9] Vri | Gudi samkham chamaram bel-gode ghalige vichite-tapatra-vraja per-vidi saudham chitra-dandam paliy-eseva jhalambam gajendram taramgam nade-madam dandanath-o [VOL. XIIL 14 [t]ma-padavi-maha-taryyam-ethb-int-iv-achtam padedam chelvimde Visottara vidita-dharadavan-ishta-prabhava || [10] Kam || Dharapleara karunyam-dorekondade ke r=urvvavar=dda 15 pdadhisvara-Revadasa-Visottara-dikshitar-atipadasthar-atimarggasthar || [11] marttyar-enan-aridar-vvibudh-alige vipra-samkulakk-uttama Vri Marttina darppanamgalan-apu 16 r[vva]-suramga-nav-ambaramgalam vrittiyan-ittu yajnamane made gon-agrani Revadasa-Visottara-somayajigalin-arjjitam-ayta dharamar-anvayam || [12*] 17 Dharapinatha-prasadam samanis-ire maha-yajnamam madi gisht-otkaramam misht-annadin[d] tapipi nija-[ku]lakkam visisht-ottamam tald-ire --- maldam ke [re]yan-anati[-] 18 [gu]-ambhodhi Visottara-bhattam vipra-vamsa-prabala-ruchimay-anargghyamanikya-pattam [13] Ant-enisida Revadasa-Visottara-somaya? Srasti Sama 19 [sta-ma]mgal-anushthana-parayanam | Vira-Narayanam antarggata-saran-agat-or-urvvi-nripalakam | Ba-nay [jalakam [kana"]t-kanaka-dhara 1 Metre Mahasragdhara. Metre Mahasragdhara. nija-bhuja-vajra-pamjar lokana-nava-ram (ra)smi [h]bhashita-sudha-rosa-praviha-prakarshamn [1] nay-nika-prayuktamaha-mamtra-nichaya chamatkara-mati-viveka-hud[dh]y-ajivi prithivi-rajivam [1] 21 [gandarol]-gandam ganda-marttandam | vihahgarja-dhvaj-(0)4hg[] mada-gaj-aruda (dha)-matamgam | Ratta-vidyadharam | kopa-prasada-Gamgadharam erimad-Gojjiga-valla 22 [bham Sajka-varsha 851neya Vikrita-samvatsarada Maghada punnamey Adityavaram-Aslesh [a]-nakshatradol soma-grahanam samanise tula-pu Metre: Kanda; the same in verses 7-9. Metre Kanda. Metre: Utpalamala. * Metre Mahaaragdhara, 1 There is after these letters a space equivalent to some two aksharas, in which the script is illegible. This epithet is almost illegible on the stone, and I give the above reading with all reserve.

Page #385
No. 29.) KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV : SAKA 851. 331 23 [rashamri]ldu tat-kamayado! bhumi-danam kalpa-padapa-danam-khara-danara bhaishajya-danam-emb-inituman madi tad-anantarana dandadhipati-Rave. 24 dAsa-Visottara-hdmayajiga!anuargghisi saryva-namnya (sya)m-ag-irppud-end-EreyangKadiyaram . * * 'Bharata-mahi-mandalakk(k)=abbarnpar Kun. 25 tala-dharatalar tad-vishayakk-erad-aru-niru lal[@]math Purikara-janapadam adakke nava-pavi-mukuran # [14] A Paligore-nad=o!ag(o) srl-punjarn devata. 26 nivasa-vilasa-vyapara-kritam negalda mahk-pattanam-olpan-a?da Paligerey-esegum [15] Vs A Purikara-nagarada pafchima-pradosado! | Vri [ll] 27 'Pora-volalo!=podalda Dava-dandana-brindadin-olpan=alda per-ggeregalin-onde gavarisut-irppa mad-Eliyin-eyde pada kikkiri nimird-irdda padariyi28 n-aduva terb-alarim badanaga-vett-Eregana-Kadiyar vvayagi norppa (Ipa)ra kangresed-oppi toraga[m] | [16] Turagi kavalda kattalipa chata-kajam. 29 [ga]!o! ondi kariapinol-neredu rasamgalam taleda .pan-goleyam gili-vinda chumchuyimd=isidade sore soneyole dam-gadi mind=esed-irppuy-olpinind=Ere30 [78]na-Kadigura late-valliyum=alliys naga-valliyum [17] Kam | Suu] dira-pira * * * gole nend-avagaham-ildu paruva hamsa (th). 31 [ga]ley=860 eram ke-vani bal-maleya vol=u (o)rppuvadu Kadiyur-aramego! || [18] Vri | Por[ - ]entu nu(no)na[-]de pogartte (Ite)g=alurbam. orlpa (Ipu). 32 vett-Eregan-alurkkeyir nelasida nelas-irddudariode Kaliyur-Ereyana-Kadiyor enisi rudiyin@avagam-appug=aydud-Ir-arivaro bappisa 33 [1] bhavana-baram-enal=negald=agraharama || [198] Kula-giri-bhittiyinde mare vokkade konda Bardruh-adharam nelasidan-Abjavahanan-enal-dinara. 34 [ja]-nivasam=ads bhutala(la)-satig-o!pan=aldu nava-mekbaley-embasamudrad=ante Kondaligeroy-oppi toruvud-enel bippinol-Evaris-irdda 35 pompino! || [20*) Kam | Visaraha-nivasoyum Kamudasahayanum mudiy-antseva kardkara * * * salisida . . . irppar 36 Kaaiyura Kondaligereya | [21*) Kalideva-svamiya Siva-nilayam vrijin-apaha ranam-arge-Ebharanam . . . . . . nole po37 gal=arida Sarasijabhavangam-Ahir jangar 1 [22] Sakala-jalacharamanola-konda karam bel-valis-idega!a murttiy-alake? kulam[u]. 38 m-oppal=atibhambhukam-enisida koshtha-koti-vidhadimd-enega[mo] [23] Vri 8Kramadin-alurke-vettu nibid-ondatam=gi bedamgish chatus-8289 mayada devata-nilayam-oppagam-alliya pajye(je)y=alliy=uttama-muni-natharkalliya maha-maha-santapa 40 dam-alliy-opan-A!d-esed-amardd (rd)-ettalan misirds kotana-raji karam virajisal 1 [24] 10Balasida dovalayamun ghaligoyam-abara-dhaniyum pra 1 Metre : Kanda; the same in verse 16. * Metre : Champakamili; the same in verse 17. ..Metre: Kanda. * Metre : Champakamala; the saune in verse 20. Read torowd=one, or else for wowde. * Metre : Kanda, the same in verses 22-23. * The reading here to rather upoortain; there is a trace of letter, apparently superfluous, between the a and the . * Metre : Champakamali. * Bach appears to be the intention of the writer ; bat there are traces of another letter, seemingly , between the na and the tha. 10 Metre : Kanda 202

Page #386
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 41 peyum bel-valis-ilda sastra-danamum-ala-vattavo Kadiyurol-ar-npoduvadel || [25] Vacha Mattam-alli badivudum biduvudum chapa-vide 42 yol | kittrimamum-anityamam-imdrajalado! kadammguvudum isu vadam-abhra-patalado! | saralateyum badatanamum-a43 bala-madhyadol nadukamum maradiyum chata-mamjariyo kumdum. kalamkamum harinamkano! | urkkumam kampa 44 mum mandalagradol sereyum-erum nettam-aduvaro] [*] lobhamum*-ele-kone [y= olpino nirodhamum nihparigrahamum 45 tapo-vrittiyo! | perat-ond-edeyol-ill-enisida Tarkshya-pakshad-ant-aikya-pakshapalaneyumam Makaraketad-ante maryyadeyummum5 46 Parvvatarajan-ante pratipannateyuma-In-urvvarey-ante kshantiyumam kavi-raja raja-vachah-prabhavad-ant-alamkaramuma 47 n-ola-kopda janamgalim-manam-golisuttam-irppudu 48 ttin-ur 1 vibadhar-allidar-anvita-sattva-vidhrar-allidar-abhidhinar7-allidar-udarigal. allida[r-a]gama-jnar-allidar-anavadya-ta 49 t[t]va-vidha (da)r-allidar-ollida [r]-ellam-allidar || [26] Kam | Niravadya-vedavidya-parinatar-ativishama-sabda-vidy-agama-sat-pa 50 rinatar-enis-irdd-irppo (rnnu)r-vvara-charana-vipra-kulam vichitr-abharanam | [27*] Saradhi-vyavahtit-orvvitalado].ayu 51 t-irpp-agraharamgalam dhikkarisal-saldattu nana-phala-vilasanadim Kadiyur.alliyirpparvvara vidy-abhyasam-irppurvvara vidhi-lasad-a 52 chara-sampattiy-irpnarvvara dan-odariy-irnno (rana)rvvara vimala-yasah-sri vichitram pavitra [28] Nereye bedamgan-avarisi torppa maha-padakakke Padma53 jam miruguva ratnamam rachane-madida vol nade norppu (lpu) vargge kikkirigiri-dontan-ondu migav-end-odak-otti virajisuttam-irpp-Ereyana-Kadiyu54 rum-esev-alliya viprarum-oppi torugum | [29] 12Vyakaranam-arttha-sastr-anikam sahitya-vidyey-itihasam mikk.Ekakshara-mi (mu)ni-tarkkam tikam-bareyal-sa55 magrarabhya [sisuva]rls 11 [30*] prampam-Agni maha-day(dai)vam tamag-enal pariksha-kshama-sad-veda-vidha (da)r-akhila-sastra-payodadhiga! Kadiyura vipra vidagdha 56 r [31] Vri 14Ari[ -]bam-eyde hridayam-bugad-arttham-udattamikku vrittiyol-nereyada vedam-ill-enisi mikk-amal-agamad-oje alurkke Vedam 57 mikka kula 332 taladol-el-vode(?)-valise Kadiyuran-eydid-apuve ma | Vri | Udadhi-vrit-avant -]da negarite(e) kude mikk-Ereyana-Kadiyura Kamulordbhaval-vamsa-jar-oppi toruvar || [32] 10Piriyar-Mme58 ruvinim dhara[]dim varasiyim bippinol nirahamkarateyo! gabhirateyo]= end-atyuttamar-vvanpisutt-ire perpam kshameyam sat-kirttig-agaram-ag-irdda maha-mahar-ddvijarol= 59 s[th]iratvaman-udattam-madi olpam taldid-irpnurvvarum | [33*] Jasamam taldid=ila 1 Read nno: the same sanskritising tendency appears below in irnnurvar, 1. 49, etc. 1 Bead krittrimamum=. A word seems to be omitted here. Metre: Champakamala. 13 Metre Kanda; the same in verse 31. 14 Metre: Champakamala. 1 Metre: Mattebhavikridita; the same in verses 34-37. Such appears to be the reading of the stone; perhaps a mistake for avihinar. Metre Kanda. 10 Metre: Mahasragdhara. The du is written in smaller script under the line. Read maryyadeyumam. torpp-aritad See note 1 on this page. 11 Metre: Champakamala. 11 Read samagram-abhya[sisuva]r. 15 Bead Kamalodbhava..

Page #387
No. 29.) KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV: SAKA 851. 333 60 [ma]ra-prachayam-atyatsabadim geyd[o] bannise tamm=unnati tamma satyade esakam tamm-oje tamm=arppu tamma sad-acharate 61 tamma nirmmalato tamm=auchitya-sampatti tamma samagr-aspadam-oppe varttisutam-irddar=nnorppodl-irnnurvvarum || [348] Niyamam tammo!-upa62 frayan-badeye shat-karmma-kramam tammol-ojeyin=ad[d"]yotige paurushega. karaplyam tammolant=onte(nde) niranayam-aguttina kirtti ta63 mmol=eseyuttam belpu-ta!p-oydu varddhisan-eydutt-ire dhatriyo!negaldar inte olpimdam=irpnirvvarum [35] Matimanta-stati nirmmada64 stuti kavimdr-anika-nanavidha-stuti vipra-stati tamma[-]!=guna-maha-ratna. brajakk-syde samgati-vett-oppida sutrad=ant-egovinam sat-kirttiyam t[a]. 65 ldi bhi-nntar=adar=krita-krityar-or-vvalak-odam mikk-olpin-irpparyvarun || [36"] Pratipannatvam-antinam-aytu krita-krity-achara-sampatti bhu-nutam=ayt=auvita veda-sostra-vividh-a[bh]ya[sa]-kra66 mam mikk=ani(dhi)gatiy=ayt=aspi(eri)ta-paksham-akshaya-guna-proddamam=ayt=[e]mdu samtatam-anyar-ppogalal negart(t)e(Ite)-vaded=ildar Srimad-irnpirvvarum | [37] Va 1 A[nt-enisid * svadhya], 67 ya dhyana-d burann-mo(mau)n-anushthana-Bampannarun veda-Sistra-vyntpannarum Sri ramapi-natha-nabhi-kup-odita-[vara)-Kaba[kager' bha-ja]rum . 68 kri(kri)sa sadarttharum pratipalita-vista-dharmma-saujanya-sila-samarttharum sinty artth-adi-maha-guna-samdoharur mamtr-artha-siddhi-maba-maharu[m] [maha]69 janav=irnyorvvarum-eyde samachchayeyo!=ildu bharapan-goyva tat-samayado! Brah[m]esvarapura . ragi Kondaligerege * rjja70 prayaschitta-dakshiney-anka-vanam pasambe-yanam-embinitari(ro)? mardd=utpattiyar salisyve saviniyo[]=a]-chamdr-arkka-sthayi 71 verehnyya-devana parayanakke 12 gadyana[m] bhatta-vpittige 12 gadyana | ghaligege [2] gadyanam int=[r] gadya[nam*] 26 siddh-ayada(da) ponnu . . . v . . . su pratipalisuvudu mangala || Alipad-idam porvva-kramadole nadeyise ko[ti]-kavileyam * su * * Argghyatirtthado! pomgalin-archchisi dana 73 . pa(pha)lamam padegum | Idan-ollad=alipan-i tirtthadol-ant- i koti-kavileyam dvija kotiyan=alidu narakama[m] purusha ananta-papa-phalaman padegum II 74 Kavirajaraja-vibudha-pravarar fri-Kadiyuran-alliye Kama]odbhavn-varga prdttamaram navipa-varnnanoyin-eseyal-abhiyarppisidam [!!] Sva-dattar para dattam 75 va 30 harita vasundharam s hashtiruvvarsha-sahasrani vishthayam ja[yato kri]mi[bo] | "Samapyoayam dharmma-seturunripapam ka76 18 kalo palaniyo bhavadbhih (1) saryvan-tan-bhaginah parttbivor[dran bhayo bhuy]o ylohati Ramachandrab | Mamgala maha fri 1 Read nolpoda; see above, p. 327. * Metre: sloka (Anushtubb). This danda is followed by the spiral symbol. * Metre: Kanda ; the same in the next two verso * Metre : Salini.

Page #388
334 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. TRANSLATION (Verse 1) - Victorious is the revealed Boar-form of Vishu, stirring op the ocean, holding the Earth resting upon the tip of his lofty right task! (Verse 2)-Appropriating to himself such glory that it is said: "what monarchs fittingly conducting themselves in the domain of the world have been) sach in former times, what heroes have thus displayed valoar in overcoming adversaries, what men of great distinction that were a theme of praise (have been such, when one considers 2," Gojjigadeva has become illustrious, an ornament of rulers of the earth, supreme among the Rashtraktitas. (Verse 3)-In the pride of his arm confronting hostile monarchs who display enmity, in company with (his) fierce lord of elephants driving rocklessly into the mouth of Death, and on the other hand taking under his care and guarding & multitude of rulers when they come to him for protection, fittingly has Gojjiga with pleasure assumed for himself the measure (of rank implied) in the name Nfipatunga ("exalted among kings "). (Verse 1)-Daly guarding those that seek his protection, with fury slaying opponents, with generosity over satisfying the needy, with a constant display of strength, vigour, and power he has obtained in high measure a goodly fame white as the Silver Mountain, Hara's laugh, the celestial Ganges, and the moon--a blest Vira-Narayana ( a Vishnu among heroes"). (Verse 5)-The King of Mountains (Himalaya) in his appearance has shown a unique degree of firmness, the earth a unique fulness of patience, the ocean & uniquely high degree of profound depth : Gojjigadeva, as noble sages on the occasions of his splendid largesses praise (him) with peculiar love for him, has happily made his own a number of kingly virtues, a Ratta-Kandarpa-deva ("Love-god of the Rattas"). (Verse 6)-I see or know no other kings who in wealth of elephants, in superhuman splendour, in practice of bounty, in enterprise, in valoar, have surpassed Gojjiga-vallabha. (Verse 7)-As he is said to be a Phalguna (Arjuna], a Creator (Brahman), and a Karna according as (men respectively) confront him in wrath, seek his protection, and entreat his favoar, are there any kings approaching king Gojjiga (Verse 8)-As he is styled a Lord of Death Yama) and a Brahman (respectively) for slaying and for preserving, according as he is stern or gracious, who on the face of this earth are able to praise (fittingly) the wrath and the grace of Gojjiga P (Line 12)-Hail! Living on his lotus-feet : (Verse 9)-I see or know not anywhere men who are elever enough to enumerate properly) the merita of Rovadisa and Visottara Dikshita, famed over the earth in the lineage of the Lotus-born (Brabman] ? (Verse 10)-Flag, shell, yak-tail fan, white umbrella, Assembly-hall, a multitude of ouriously made parasols, a great cow-elephant, a palace, a cunningly worked staff, fine garments, a brilliant robe, a lordly bull-elephant, a moving chariot, the great musical instruments of the exalted office of General: all these has the Brahman known as Visottara, beloved in his power, obtained in splendour. (Vorse 11)-Having won the grace of monarchs, the Generals Rovadss and Visottara Dikshita waxed in greatness . . . being extraordinary in rank and career. (Verse 12)-Whom have other mortals known (like these) P The Brahman race has become enpobled by the Somayajins Bevadasa and Visottara, eminent in virtues, who perform sacrifices with gifts of excellont mirrors, new robes of extraordinary bright colours, and stipends to the company of sages, the multitude of Brihmang. See above, vol. XII, p. 289.

Page #389
No. 29.] KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV SAKA 851. 335 (Verse 13)--Having acquired the favour of the sovereign, performed a great sacrifice, and satisfied a multitude of cultured men with savoary food, (and) being [distinguished) as a man of supreme culture in his race, Visottara-bhatta . . an ocean of virtues, a potent brilliant priceless ruby-frontlet of the Brahman race, made a tank. (Line 18)-The above-mentioned Somayajins Revadisa and Visottara : (Lines 18-22)-Hail! He who is devoted to the performance of every holy rite ; & Vira. Narayana; who has the monarchs of the broad earth coming to the refuge contained in the adamant cbamber of his arm; a mass of the fresh rays of politio consideration (); raining showers of brilliant gold,' an abounding stream of the nectar of discourse ; maintained by numerous great designs employed in the varieties of policy, by wit, by prudence, by discernment, and by intelligence; a lotus on earth; a hero of heroes ; & sun of heroes; who is exalted with a banner (bearing the device) of the Lord of Birds (Garuda); whose matarigas ride on fiery plephants; a master of arts among the Rattas ; a Ganges-bearer (Siva) in wrath and grace ; (ta wit) the blest Gojjiga-vallabha, (Lines 22-24)-on Sunday, the fall-moon day of M&gha, of the oyolio year Vikfita which was the 851st Saka year, under the constellation Aslosha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon, after offering his own weight (in gold) as largesse, on that date, after bestowing gifts of land, gifts of wishing-trees, gifts of food (and) gifts of medicines, did thereupon perform arghya to the Generals the Somayajing Revadasa and Visottara, (and grant them) Ereyana Kadiyur, saying that it was to be universally respected. . . (Verse 14)-An ornament to the realm of Bharata is the land of Kuntala ; an embellishment of that province is the Purikara two-six-hundred district, a new diamond mirror. (Verse 15)-Within this country of Puligere appears a heap of Fortune, an illustrious great city active in displaying the residence of deities, the splendid (town of) Puligere, (Line 26)-On the western side of this town Purikara : (Verse 16)-There appears in radiance, displaying itself ta the eyes of longing beholders, Broyana-Kadiyur, which, possessing a multitude of new parks extending along in its outer domain (and) splendid great tanks, is made beantiful by eager bees murmuring, by trumpetflowers whereof blooming masses gracefully spread themselves, (and) by breathing zephyrs of the South, (Verse 17)-As, when the flocks of parrots, congregating in the manga-trees which branch out in dense growth and cast dark shades, strike with their beaks the clusters of fruit perfect in fragrance and full of juioes, (these juices) ooze out in a drizzle and bathe the plant-tips (below), the bushes of creeping-plants in Ereyana-Kadiyur and the betel-plants there are brilliantly resplendent. (Verse 18)-The swans that soak themselves as they plunge in dives into the . stream , . . Tho gleaming water-dropa on (their) wings appear like heavy rain in the grove of Kadiyar, (Verse 19)-Because Ereya, possessed of goodness too great to be described properly), .. .. by enclosing the place) made (his) habitation there), Kadiyur has come to be always known generally by the name of "Ereyana-Kadiyur". Who understand how to extol (fittingly) the Brahman estate [agrahara), which is so famous as to be called the choicest spot of the world P This is an allusion to Govinda IV having the title Suvarnsvarsba. * See Dr. Fleet's paper on the Soratur inscription, above, vol. XIII, p. 178. * I take vyapara-kpitan as an inverted bahn-orini (Panini II. ii. 37), but it might be construed as "cause by the activity."

Page #390
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. (Verse 20)-So that it may be said that the Moon-bearer [Siva], whose lips are like lotuses, rested (there) when taking covert from the breaking open of the primitive mountains, the Kondaligere Tank, an (?) abode of the sun, which lends splendour to the Lady Earth and is a new girdle (for her), like the Ocean, radiantly displays itself in maguificence combined with dignity. (Verse 21)-[This is mostly illegible but it contains some further praise of the Kondaligere Tank of Kadiyur.] (Verse 22)-The temple of Siva of Kalidevasvamin removes defilement it is impossible even for the Lotus-bora [Brahman] and the Snake-king to praise (it adequately), 886 : (Verse 23)-Containing all (kinds of) water-dwellers, displaying indeed a multitude of the forms of bright white kine in union, it appears like a crore of storehouses described as being of exceeding magnificence. (Verse 24)-How the god's dwelling, (accommodated) for the four seasons, does display itself, in due order possessing an enclosure, arising in massive height, and shewing elegance, while the worship there, the very eminent holy men there, the right glorious maguificence there, the line of banners fluttering on all sides as they combine in splendour there, are altogether most brilliant! (Verse 25)-Are there not combined in Kadiyur a surrounding sanctuary, an assemblyhall, a refectory, a fountain, and brilliant dispensation of lore, if any observe? (Lines 41-47)-Moreover, badioudu [trouble, or striking] and biduvudu [desertion, or discharge] occur there (only) in the art of archery; artificial and transient shows (only) in jugglery; kadanguvudu [lust, or thickening] and... (only) in the masses of the clouds; saralate [sickliness, or straightness] and badatana [poverty, or slenderness] (only) in women's waists; naduka [fear, or quivering] and maradi [hostility, or ? different stalks] (only) in the flower-clusters of the mangoes; kundu [defect, or waning] and kalanka [blemish, or moon-spot] (only) in the deer-pictured [moon]; urku [pride, or steel] and kampa [trembling, or agitation] (only) in scimitars; sere [confinement, or state of check] and eru [wounds, ox casting] (only) among dicers; lobha [meanness, or attraction]... (only) in the splendour of tender sprigs; nirodha [constraint, or spiritual self-suppression] and nishparigraha (destitation, or lack of worldly ties] (only) in the practice of austerities. It attracts the min1 by its folk, who possess loyalty to the paksha [cause] of the (Divine) Unity like the paksha [wing] of Tarkshya [Garuda], which is found in no other place; maryade [rule of conduct, or shore] like the sea-monsters' home [the Ocean]; pratipannate [enlightenment, or loftiness] like the King of Mountains [the Himalaya]; patience like the earth; elegance like the power of expression of an emperor of poets.3 (Verse 26)-Do any other towns approach Kadiyur, as it displays lofty eminence on the sea-girt earth? The men of that place are sages, bright with the holy spirit filling them, lacking in naught (?), generous, learned in the Agamas, versed in faultless principles, virtuous all of them. (Verse 27)-The Two-hundred, who are accomplished in faultless Vedic lore, well accomplished in the very difficult science of grammar and the Agamas, are a Brahman tribe of excellent conduct, elegantly adorned. 1 Brahman is the deity of wisdom and eloquence, and Sesha has a thousand tongues. The elaborately artificial passage that follows here may be compared with Bana's Kadambari, p. 6 of Bombay Sanskrit Series edn., and Andayya's Kabbigara Kavam, SS 25. Kavi-raja-raja: here the author pays himself a compliment, for his literary name was Kavirajaraja (ee 1. 74).

Page #391
No. 29.) KALAS INSCRIPTION OF GOVINDA IV: SAKA 851. 337 (Verse 28)-By its display of manifold fraits Kadiyur has been able to put to shame (other) Brahmanio villages that appear on the ocean-girt earth; in it are found) the Twohundred's study of lore, the Two-hundred's perfection of brilliant conduct according to rule, the Two-hundred's bounty, the Two-hundred's splendour of stainless fame,-a splendid, holy tbing. (Verse 29)--Ereyana-Kidiyur-in which shines resplendent the Lotus-born [Brahman). who, perfectly affluent in benuty, as if putting together brilliant jewels, has gathered and joined them together into a collected mass for men to scan carefully, deeming it a thing of peculiar importanee-and the distinguished Brahmans of that place, appear in stately show. (Verse 30)-Grammar, the series of works on polity, the science of literary composition, legendary lore, the great logic of Ekakshara Muni, writing of interpretations, all do they practise. (Verse 31)-The Veda being their authority, the Fire their great deity. the skilful Brahmans of Kadiyur are learned in the good Veda that bears investigation, oceans of all lore. (Verse 32)- As there is no subject that has not duly entered into their hearts . . . no Veda that is not fulfilled in their nable conduct, and as the great course of the stainless Agamas, the fulness of highly eminent knowledge, (and) glory of high . . race are theirs, highly distinguished are the scions of the lineage of the Lotus-born [Brahman) in the surpassing Ereyana-Kadiyur. (Verse 33)-As the most eminent praise them as being superior to Meru, to the Earth (and) to the Ocean (respectively) in solidity, in lack of conceit, (and) in profundity, the Two-hundred, who are renowned among Brahmans, displaying to an exalted degree greataess, patience, (and) firmness, are men of high distinction who are a home of true fame. (Verse 34)-The Two-hundred, when one observes, conduct themselves so that the whole glorious Brahman race extols them with exceeding zeal, (and) 80 as to display their dignity, their brilliant truthfulness, their propriety, their strength, their good behaviour, their purity, their high degree of culturo, their possession of all (virtues). (Verse 35)-As religious discipline finds a home among them, the course of the six practices is fittingly resplendent among them, the duties of humanity are present with them, (and) fame, pronouncing its verdict, manifests itself amidst them and travels with a burden of brilliant white lustre to the ocean, thus the Two-hundred are splendidly Mustrious on earth. (Verse 36)-As (in their case) praise for being prudent, praise for being void of passion, manifold praise for being a company of great poets, (and) praise for being Brahmans, fittingly combining in the series of the precious gems of their virtues, are brilliant like a beauteous girdlo, the Two-hundred, possessing true glory, have become famed over the earth, and have all alike with great distinction fulfilled their duties. (Verse 37)--"(Their) enlightenment has become perfect; (their) happy conduct as mer of fulfilled duties hes become world-renowned; (their) courses of divers labours in appropriate Vedic lore are a great study; the position taken up (by them) is distinguished by unfading virtues :"-28 others constantly extol them in this strain, the fortunate Two-hundred have become illustrious. (Lines 66-72)-The Two-hundred Mahajanas, thus described, who are observers of . . . scripture-reading, ineditation, spiritual concentration, and the practice of silence, The shaf-karna ; see Mana, i. 88.

Page #392
338 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. skilled in Vedic lore, born of the Brahman who arose from the navel-pit of the Lord of Lady Fortune [Vishnu) . . . able in rites . . . maintaining all religion and competent for honourable and righteous conduct; accumulations of great virtues, such as the spirit of tranquillity: highly exalted by suocess in fattaining) the spirit of sacred formulm; . . . duly meeting in harmony on the occasion of fizing their constitution ) .. . at Brahmesvarapural .. for the Kondaligere Tank . . having made a sale of the fees for penitential rites, the aika-sana, (and) the pasumbe-vana,' and (decided to apply ?] the sum realised .. . (assigned] for as long as moon and sun endure 12 gadyanas for the cult of the god . .. 12 gadyanas for stipends of professors, (and) 2 gadyanas for the assembly-hall, amounting to the sum of 26 gadyanas, in gold of fixed revenue . . . shall preserve : happiness! (Lines 72-73)-If of his good will one shall maintain this (foundation) in its ancient order, he will gain the same reward as if be worshipped with gold coins at Arghyatirtba crore of kine . . .! He who willingly ahall destroy it will obtain the reward of endless guilt . . . (namely) hell, as if he should destroy the same crore of kine and crore of Brahmans at the same holy place! (Line 74)-The excellent sage Kavirajarsja has brilliantly described in now eulogy the blessed Kadiyur and the eminent persons of the lineage of the Lotus-born (Brahman) who are there. (Lines 74-76: two common Sanskrit admonitory verses.) No. 30.-WALA PLATE OF GUHASENA : THE YEAR 246. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. This plate was originally edited by Professor Buhler in the Indian Antiquary, vol. IV (1875), pp. 174 ff., and is registered as No. 465 in Professor Kielhorn's List of Northern Inscriptions (above, vol. V). It was discovered in or near Wald in Kathiawau, and was given by the Kirbhari of that town to Lieutenant F. B. Peill, of the 26th Regiment Bombay Infantry, from whom it passed into other hands, and was sold in 1890 to the Trustees of the British Museum, where it is now preserved in the Department of Oriental Printed Books and MSS., registered as " Oriental Charters No. 48." Having recently cleanod it, as far as was possible, and compared it with Buhler's text, I now give & rerised transcription, with a facsimile. The record is a rectangular plate of copper, which when perfect measured 12/2" in width and 87" in height. When it came into Buhler's hands, it had already suffered some damage at the corners, and in the interval between 1875 and 1890 some more small pieoes at the edges were lost, as may be seen by comparing Buhler's text with the present transcript. The rest of the plate is fairly well preserved. The character is a good Gupta hand of the period, showing both the jihuamuliya (1.6) and the upadhmaniya (1. 16).--The language is Sanskrit, in prose, except for two of the usual adwonitory verses. The plate is the second and conclading half of a document of king Guhasens of Valabhi, conferring certain villages for the maintenance of the Buddhist monastery in the neighbourhood founded by Dudda, which is known from other records of the period. It was written out by

Page #393

Page #394
1 , 21: 1:| :ku-pg_JJ_16 g ngs- J?-k%9 34.25086) a2ct (c)g n27:3r%3chn ) rn-T jo%8 1]] 2:18) yiJu5) 3: nyy2 ni 1948 88au/yc3cqp?nJa? *7 lt- k642r / -7 -3 mny8%9F: mpg la2 3 s- - Kh oi do son, gza Sandra Aoi: - } 13g-89spyo81ny5 ), " - 9 6 17g2731 : 29 .t* / deg 02-lh3-8 %a252gb / |-'1 2 c.: vajp 7 3 1 yn / ) 34 ny1:18), t) ri l - b s 12o3 dre/cotnt / rtsi 62? - 1/18 2rgysvp8)???3 s4: 1:33219ngu / 4[[ k kaa ts m-<<2n]] at 8@skyiet: nyo- >>22:2lt322:03-7k [ 9221/22 Pbys33 'th -ln? 1:|:ky nygt.(9 n 2 338 2cj881zn- 3 - 102 s8 covnykyi -mnn / cut tr8 ars- ns-nyir t88sgnykyn8 ch-sm'ny21 :|:o klu 1 t ) - x = A) G 1 ) gach s uy Wala plate of Guhasena: the year 246. L. D. BARNETT. SCALE SEVEN-TENTHS W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #395
No. 30.] WALA PLATE OF GUHASENA: THE YEAR 246. 339 the minister Skandabhata, and is dated in the dark fortnight of Magha in the yoar 246," meaning the Gupta-samvat or Valabhi-samvat 248.1 With the exception of Valabhi, which is the molera Wald, none of the places mentioned have been identified. TEST.3 1 [sa-mada-para-gaja-ghata-sphotana-prakasita]-sattva-nikasha) tat-prabhava-pranat-alati. chu[da-ratna-prabha-samsakta-pada-bakha-rabuni) 2 [samhatis-sa]kala-smriti-pranita-margga-samyak . paripalaua - (praja-ranjanad - anvarttha raja-sabdo rupa). 3 [kanti-sthairyya-gambhiryya]-buddhi-sampadbhih Smara-sasaak-adriraj-odadhi-tridasa guru-dhanesan=a[tisayanah saran-a). 4 [gat-abhaya)-pradana-parataya tri(tri)navad-apast-asosha-sva-karyya-phalah prartthan adhik-arttha-pradan-ana[n]d[ita-vidva). 5 [t-suhtit]-pranayi-hsidayah pada-char=iva sakula-bhuvana-mandal-abboga-pramodah parama-mahesvarah 6 sri-[maba]raja-Guhasenals-kusali sarrvan=ev=ayuktaka-viniyuktaka-drangika-mabattara chata-bhata-dhruv-adhikaranika-danda7 bhogiskal-choroddbaranika-rajasthaniya-kumaramaty-adin anyams=cha y atha-samba duhyamanakan samajnapayaty-Astu vas=sanviditam 8 Valabhi-tala-sannivishta-Dudda-pada karita-Dudda-maha vihare nana-dig-abhyagat Eshtadasa-nikay-abhyantara-Saky-kry ya-bhiksha-eau9 ghaya gras-achchhadana-sayy-asana-glana-pratyaya-bhaishajy-ady-apayog-arttham= Anumanji-pravesya-Pippalerumkhari-pravesya-Samipadravataka[m] 10 tatha Mandali-dramge Sangamanaka Delakaharz Naddiyam tatha Chossarim | evam=si()tud-grama-chatushtayam 8-oddraugam s-Oparikaram sa vata-bhota. 11 dhanga-hirany-adeyam s-otpadyamana-vishtikam sar'vva-rajakiy-ahasta-frakshepapiyam bhumi-chchhidra-nyuyena maya mata-pitror=atmanad ch-ai[hi]. 12 k-amushmika-yath-abhilashita-phal-Evaptaye adaka-sarggen=atispishtar yato=&y= ochitaya Saky-aryya-bhikshu-samgha-sthit[y]a bhumjatah krisbatah ka[rshaya]13 to vana kaischit=pratishedhe varttitavyam=agami-bhadra-pripatibhis-ch-asmad van(m) sa-jair=anityany-aisvaryy[A]oy=asthiram manushyam samanya cha bhumi-da[na]14 phalam=avagachchhadbhir ayam asmad-dayo=namantavyah paripalayita vyaswcha yafa ch=ainamwachchhi[m]dyad-Tohchhidyamanam vnumodeta sa panch-[apa)15 [karmma-phala)-samyuktas=syat trayyam cha varttamanah pamchabhir=mmah patakais-g-opapatakais-sahyakta [s(r)]=syad-Api c ha Yan-iha darid(robhayan=na] 1 Buhler read this date as 268, but the necessary correction was made in Kielhorn's List. From the plate. * The visarga is represented by the jihvamuliya character, under which the following l is subscript. * Buhler gives Samipattavataka, but the dra is quite clear on the plate. Metre: Trishtubh Upajati (padar 1, 3, 4, Indravajra, 2 Upondravajra). 2 x 2

Page #396
340 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII 16 [rend]r[ai]r=ddhanani dharmm-yataniksitani nirmmalya-vanta-pratimani tani kolama tadbuh-punar=adadita | Pabubbir=vvasndhi [bhukta rajabhi). 17 [s-Sa]gar-adibhih yasya yasya gada bbimih tasya tasya tada phalam-iti Sva-mukh-ajna | sva-hasto mama mahar[aja-r1-Guhasena). 18 [sya] likhitah sardhi-vigrah-adhikarap-adhiktita-Skandabbatena || sam 200 40 6 Magha [badi.. .] 1 The vinarga is represented by the wpadhmaniya character, on the top of the following p. Metre : 818ka (Anubtabb). me te patuning elence, te se na strong

Page #397
a, form of, a, form of, Abbaya, m., Abhimanadhiran, a title, Abhimanya, k., abhisheka, abhisheka-stand, A 177, 184, 188, 191 161, 177, 191 247, 256 136, 148 Akkanna Madanna, m., akshapatalika, akshini, 199, 202, 206 Akunuri, sur., . 107 156 298, 326 137 adagunti, 168 179 Adala, a race, Adava, a race, 177, 183 2, 8, 7, 11 Addanki, di., Addanki Singaracharya, m., Adhora, m., Adi-purana, a book,.. Adi-setu, vi., 2 n. 1 . 169 328 132 n. 2 Adi-Sura, a legendary Bengal k., 286, 287, 288, 289 125 n. 3 188 332, 336, 337 Aditya I., a Chola k., Aditya II. Karikala, a Chola k., Agama, agami, Agastya, a rishi, Agnisvamin, * Agnivarman, k., agrahara, 130, 230, 231 321, 824 n. 1 115 111, 112, 114, 115, 118, 120 303, 326, 330, 335 Ahavaditya, sur., 177, 188 Ahavamalla, sur. of the Chalukya k. Somesvara I., Ahobala, vi., Ahobala, m., ai, form of, Aira, k., Acharyar Aniruddar, a poet, Achyuta-Nayaka, a Konkan ch., . * INDEX. . PAGE akhadamsa, akhasalin, Aki-Setti, m., Akkalapundi, vi, Akkalapundi Grant of Singaya-Nayaka, Akkalivelur, ri., 43, 52 124, 127, 132 234, 236 160, 191 160 285, 291, 294 209, 210 Ajayasiha, m., 207, 208, 209, 210, 211 Akalavarsha, a Rashtrakuta k., 189, 190, 277, 280, 282 Akaraganni, m., 234, 236 Ajamisra, M., Ajaya-raja, a Chahamana k., Alaka-para, palace of Kuvera, Alambakkam, vi., Alambhaka, a prince, s. a. Alam maka, Alammaka, a prince, a. a. Alambhaka, Alandiya, vi., Alavandar, sur. of Yamunarya, Albana-deva, a Chahamana k., ali, Alla, a Reddi prince, Allada, a Reddi k., Allada-Bhatta, m., Allad-Reddi-Vemavaram, vi., * * Alpakhana-Alp Khan. Alpara, alphabet, Brahmi, * Ganga, Grantha, Gupta, Kadamba, Kanarese, Nigari, . PAGE 163 213, 215, 216 14, 14 n. 2, 15 260, 261 * . 315 135, 138 239 n. 1 239 n. 1 279, 280, 282 3 207 n. 5, 208 * 184, 188 241, 243, 252 238, 241, 252 245, 254, 255 259ff. 129, 132 122 . 218 130, 230 247, 256 * Allana-Mantrin, M., 248, 253, 257 246, 255 Allaya, a Reddi prince, 238, 240, 242, 251, 253, 259 Allaya-Vema, a Reddi k., Almora, di., alms-house, 238 114 295 238, 239, 243, Alp Khan, Malwa Sultan-Hoshang Ghori, 238, 239, 241, 252 * * * 303, add. No. 13 No. 19 No. 16 Nos. 7, 30 No. 6 Nos. 2, 3, 4, 8, 14, 15, 28, 29 Nos. 17, 18, 20, 27 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co.conntry; di.-district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.Eastern; feud. feudatory; k.-king; m. man; ri. = river; s. a. see also; sur. surname; te.= temple; vi. villago, town; W.-Westorn; wo.woman.

Page #398
342 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. PAGE PAOE alphabet-contd. Anitalli, a Reddi queen,. . , 238, 243, 253 Nanginagari, . . . . Nou 8, 22 Aniyanka-Bhima, .. 4. Ananga-Bhima, 151 North-Easter, . . . . . . Nos. 11, 26 aoka, . . . . . 156, 157, 158 Northern . . . No. 9 an kavana, . . . . 338, 388 n. 3 Sottbern, . . No. 25 Anns, m., . . . . 233, 234, 235, 237 Tainil, . . Nos. 10, 16 Anna, a Reddik., . - 238, 241, 252 Telagu, Nos. 1, 12, 21, 23, 24 Annadata, . (P nee add.), 245, 246, 254, 255 Alandiyu, vi., 137, 140 Anpalvayil, oi., . . . . 137 Alapa, family, . 803, add. Anpalvayir, vi, . . . . . 146, 147 Alur, ti., . . 21, 25, 81, 85 Andama-Nayaka, 7., . . . . . 221 Aluvalopada, vi... . 4, 8, 11 Annamamba, wo.,. . 220, 221, 223, 224 Alvara, , , . . . .803, add. Annasomaya-Yajvan, m., . . . . 246, 256 Amara-natha, a divinity, 285, 286, 292, 295, 295 *. 2 Anna-Voma, a Reddi prince, . . . 239 Amaravati, palace of Indra, . . . 807, 815 | Anna-Vota, a Reddi prince, . . 239, 248 Amarappilai, a poet, . . . . 187, 146 Anne-Vrola, a prince, . 238, 241, 252 Amaruyvi Mattaraiya), sur. of k. Padikalari, 138 Annaya, ., . . . 247, 255, 256 Ambarislis, m., , . . 104, 105, 106 Appigere, vi., . . . . 176 Ai biki-pura, oi.,. . 122, 194, 195, 197 sntahpar-albyaksha, . . . 307 Ammauarbola, ti., . . . . . 157, 158antabparika, . 157, 158 . . . . 219 Auingi-Nayaka, ., . . . . 26 antigo, . . . . . . 168, 172, 175 Amoghetsha I., a Rashfrakuta k., 168, 169, . Agamakonda, sur., . . . . . 247, 256 177, 179, 182, 183, 184, 185 Anusvara for the class nasal, . . : 276 Amoghavarsha III., a Rashtrakufa k., . 829 >> form of,. . . . . 109, 284 Amrapalli, sur., . . 284, 287 redundant, . . . . 123 Amyranza, - represented by , . . . 212 Ananga-ina-Choda-Ganga, an E. Ganga Apastamba-sutra, ne Vedas. k., . . . . . . . 150, 151 spe, emblem, . . . . . . 320, 323 Anangaiegartta, an estate, . . . 116, 118 Appa, . . . . . . . 20, 24, 25 Anahka-Bhima = Choda-Ganga, an E. Ganga Appa-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 233, 235 k., . . . . . 150 n. 2, 151, 153 Appa-konda, 7., . . . . 234, 236 Anante, m.,, 111, 112, 113, 116, 118, 120, 121 Appana - Appa, . . * 17, 20, 24, 29, 33 Anantagumpha cave, . . . , 164, 165 Appaye, ., 244, 246, 254, 255 Anantu-Niyada, ., . . . . . 221 Appaya-amatys, m., . . . . 246, 255 Anantarys, 18., . Appayarys, 11., . . . . . 245, 254 Anantavarman, sur. of Choda-Ganga, 151 Appaya Savanta, m., . . . . 81, 35 Anapota-Nayada, n., * 221 Appaya-suri, 7., . 244, 254 Ana-Prola-Roddi-Komaragiri-puram, ti., 240, 250, 258 Appudi-Nayanar, a Saioa devotee, . 137 Andora, co., . . . . . . 264, 272 Apurvanata, a family, . . , 213, 215, 216 Andhralaksraaka, an estate, . . * 119, 121 aragbatta, '. . . . . 209, 210 Anoya-kero, c tank, . . . . 21, 25 Arshat,. . . . . . . 100 Anoya-Sunil, di, . . 800, 809, 816, 822, 825 Arakere, oi.,. 316, 317, 319, 321, 322, Anga, co. . . . * . 129, 132 324, 325 angabhogan, . . . . 30, 34 Arakatti, m., . . . . 187 Anguda, W., . . . . . 285, 291, 294 Araluva, vi... . . 278, 279, 280, 282 angarange boga,. . : 224 Arang grant,. . * 107 Angiras, a Prajapati, . . . . . 292 Arasarya, ill.,. . 191, 193 Aniruddar, a poet, . . . 149 Araviti, oi., . 227, 229 . . 296 The figures refer to pages; N. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; co. =country; di.=district, division; do.-the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud. - fondatory; k. king; m.-man; ri.river; 1. 4. - also; sur. = Burname; te. temple; pi. - village, town; W.- Western ; w.woman.

Page #399
PAGE Arghyatirtha, a tirtha, 49, 58, 172, 175, 315, 338 ar-ibha-ganda-bheranda, sur. of Venkatapati I., 229 Ariga Harikesari, a Kadamba k., 108, 170, 174 -arige (Kanarese Dat. Pl.), 317 168, 169 328, 328 n. 2, 329 137 134 n. 9 Arikesari-deva Hari', a Kadamba k., Arikesarin, a Chalukya k., Arikesari Ter-Maran, a Pandya k., Arikulakesari-Isvara, te., Arirayavibhalaka, sur. of Pratapa-deva-Raya, Arishta-srama, a place, Arkkadn, vi., Arkkatta-Kurram, di., Arlasinga, m., Artha-sastra, arttu, Arunagiri, vi., Arundhati, a star, Asala, ch., asrama,. asvamedha, afrapati, atakuta, Atava, a race, atibhambhakam, Atisahasan, sur. of Suvaran Maran, Ativataka-pallika, a place, Atukuri, sur.,. au, form of, written jau, M Aubhala, m., Aubhala-Jyosya, m., avachatita, avadara-abdar (?), avagraha, form of, Ayitambika, wo., Ayodhya, Ayya-Dikshita, Ayyalu-Mantrin, m., Ayyana II., a Chalukya prince, B b, form of, ", and ", written P, Baddega-deva, a Rashtrakuta k., Bagh, caves, Baisagere, tank, * . .5, 10 116, 118 134 " INDEX. 134 268, 275 332, 337 299 132 813 n. 1 207 n. 5 292 230, 308 115, 119 87 177 327 136, 139, 148 116, 118 246, 255 177, 191 259 245, 247, 255, 256 247, 256 115 + 116, 118, 118 n. 2 151 266, 273 43, 52 233, 235 246, 255 43, 52 . 177, 183, 186, 188, 191 109, 177, 207, 210, 212, 217, 296 209 329 163 308, 316 . * baje, bala, Balachandradeva, m., Baladeva, m., Bala-grama, vi., Bala-Jyosyn, sur., balambey-ottu, bali, Ballala-Sona, a Sena k., Ballama, same as Ballambika, Ballambika, a Karnataka queen, Ballavarasa, m., Bammanavada, vi., Bammera Potarazu, Telugu poet, Bampera plates of Kalhana, bana, . Bapanjus, a class of Jains, Banavasi, vi., bani,. Bankapur inscription, Bankapura, vi., Bankesa, m., Bankeya, M., PAGE 16, 21, 25 59, 61 . 17, 27, 31 . 20, 24, 25, 29, 30, 33 .285, 287, 290, 292, 292 n. 8 246, 255 321, 324 110, 117 287 227 227 184, 185 28, 30, 34 221 206ff. 59 21, 26 14, 15, 168, 169, 170, 175, 179, 299, 299 n. 2, 300, 303, 308, 310, 315 Banavasi-paravar-adbisvara, sur. of Tailapa II., 12, 14 186, 187 168ff. 168, 169, 171, 174 169 169 16, 327 329 249, 257 n. 9 164 183 39, 45, 54 187 188 187, 189, 190 226, 230 299 n. 4 177 327 81, 35 30, 34 . bappu, Bappuva, a Rashtrakufa prince, bara, bariya-bharya, Basavanna, te., Basavaya, M.,. Batgere, vi., Battageri, vi., Battakere, vi., Battulappalli, vi., Bavayya, m., bayil, bedamgisi, Belagale, vi., Bolakabbe, m., Belgali, di., Bolgodu, ri., Belgaum, vi., Bellagore, di.,. * Bellagero-kshetra, an estate, Bellala, a family, Bellittage, a fortress, * * . . 343 169 28, 30, 34 15 193, 194 192 191, 193, 194 176 . . The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; eo.- country; di.-district, division; do.-the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.= Eastern ; feud.=fendatory; k.-king; m.man; ri.-river; s. a. see also; sur.-surname; te.-temple; vi, village, town; W.-Western; wo.=woman. -

Page #400
344 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII bhog . 119 311 PAGE Belvola Three-handral, di. . 178, 188, 192, 328 Belvals, di.,. . . * 86, 89, 40, 44, 53 Benares, . 49, 58, 915 Benpokalla, vi., . . . . . 40, 48, 57 bh, form of,. . . . . 113, 259 Birrdravishnu, .. . . . 115, 117 bhaga,. . . . . 219, 296 Bhagadatta, a legendary Kamarupa k., . 289 Bhogalpur plate, . . . . . . 289 bhagika, . . . 116, 117, 117 . 7, 179 Bhagiratba, . . . 105, 106 Blagnanupamodribba, vi., . . 116, 118 Bhahiranya-pallika, a place, . . . 116, 118 Bhairava, . . . . 822, 826 Bhairavarys, m., . . . . 245, 254 bhaki, . . . . . . 292, 295 1. 4 bhallanki, . . . 16, 21, 26 Blismaropara, oi., . . . 278, 279, 280, 282 bhandagarika, . . . . . 218 Bhandaram, sur., . . . 234, 237 Bhanu (Bhand-deva), an E. Ganga k., 160, 152, 154, 157 Bharadvaja, race of, . . . 292 Blaradvajangirasa, a family, . . . 292 n. 7 Bharata, a divine musician, . . . . 307 Bharata, co., . . . . . . 914, 328 Bharati, sur. of Sringari Acharyas, . . 128 n. 2 Bhirgavs Kukra,. . . . . . Bharipatisarman, ., . . . . 119, 120 Bhashege-tappava-rayara-gaoda, sur. of Venkata pati I., . . . . . . .229 Bhashege-tappava-rayara-ganda, sur. of Vijaya nagara k. Krishna-dera-Raya, . . .129 Bhaskars-kshotra, an estate, . . , 7, 11 Bhaskararya, m., . . 246, 247, 255, 256 Bhatara, a title, . . . . 185, 188, 185 Bhataraki, a title,. . . 135 Bhatari, a title, 135 Bhatta= Kumarils, * 291 Bhatta-Bhavadavs, 11., . . 2, 288 Bhattaraki, a title, . . . . . 185 Bhatta-Vasudeva, I., . . 278, 280, 282 Bhatti-palliki, vi., . . . 114, 118 Bhava-Siva, . . . 291, 294, 322, 325 Bhavani - Durga,' . 291, 294 Bhavilana, an estate, . . . . 116, 118 Bharyarajs, m. . . 299, 305, 306, 312, 313 PAGE Bholemastaka, an estate, . . . 114, 116, 118 Bhillams, a Yadava k., . 176 ... 8, 199, 200, 204 Bhima - Ananga-Bhima, q.., 154, 155, 288, 307, 314 Bhimata, 1., . . . . . . . 167 Bhimays, ., . . . 247, 256 . . . . . 219, 296 Bhogavati, Naga palace, . . . . 315 bhogika, . . . . 115, 117 7. 7, 119 bhogins, . . . Bhojs, dy., . . . . . 229 Bhojavarma-deva, m., . . . . 288 Bhrishtika(& 'aka-)-ksbetra, an estate, 119, 121 Bhubaneswar, ti., 150, 151 Bhubaneswar inscription,. . . . . 1508, Bhima, a Choda k., * 241, 252 bhumbhaka, bhumi-pallika, . . 116 Bhupati, m.,. . . . . . . 217, 219 bhuta, . . Bluta-pallika, an estate, . . . . 116, 118 Bhutesa=siva, .. . . . . 10 bhuti-bh sit, . . . . . . . . 293 bhavana-bbombhukan, 298 Bicha, N., . . . 19, 20, 21, 29, 33 Bichana, n.- Richa, 15, 17, 19, 20, 21, 27 Bichi-Raja, *. - Bicbn, 15, 17, 20, 21, 25, 27,629, 30, 31, 33, 34, 36 Biddabe vara, te., . . . . 172, 175 Bijjalondra, a Karnataka k., 227 Billainaneni, a mound, . . . . 11 bil-vadde, . . . . . 298 Bilvaks, a place, 116, 118 Bindasaras, a lake,. . . 150, 151, 152, 151 boar emblem,. . . . . . 122 Bochchula, a tank, . . 31, 35 Bolalava, a place, . . * 261, 269, 27 Bodda-palli, sur., . . . 216, 255 Boggarn, sur. . . .. 216, 255 Bokkasom, sur. . . 234, 237 Bonta, sur., . . . 216, 235 Boppadeva, n., . 299, 306, 307, 314 Brahmi, . . . . . . 292 Brahma-pals, a Pala k.,. . . . 290 Brahmagandi, ri.,. . . 157, 158 Brahmans, . . . . 387 Brahmapura, oi., , 110, 114, 115, 116, 118, 120 The figures refer to pages; the after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.chief; co. -country; di.= district, division; do.=the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern foud.feudatory k. king m.-man; ri, river; 6. d. - 100 Also; ur.= surname; te. temple; vi,= village, town; W.-Western; no.woman.

Page #401
INDEX. 345 181 PAGE 1 PAGE Brahmarys, ., . . 345, 255 Chandra-palliki, a place, . . . . 116, 118 Brahmavaram, di., . 232 Chandraprabba, a Jain T'irtha kara, 198 Brah mesvars, a divinity, . . . . 119, 121 Chandrarya, m.,' . . 191, 192, 193 Brab mebvara-par, vi.. . . 328, 838 Chandrasekhara-Sarasvati, Kaichi Matha Bakka, a Karnataka k., . . . . .227 Acharya,. . . . . . . 122 Bakkami, a Vijayanagara queen, . 125, Chandra-svamin, *. . . . . 298 125 n. 4, 127, 181 Chandravarman, k.. . 133 ball emblem, . . . . . . 109 Chandriki-dovi, an E. Ganga queen, 150, 151, boruj, . . . . . . 153, 154, 155 Chandrika-devi, a Rafta queen,. . .16, 19, 23 Chandrika-dovi, too. -Chandrikam bike, 39, 46, 55 Chandrikambike, 100.-Chandrika-devi, . 89, 46, 55 Chachchakki, vi. . . . . . 81, 85 Chandriksvita, an enclosure, . . 192, 193, 194 Chalalavada, di. . . . . 156, 157, 158 Chandulaka-pallika, a place, . . . 116, 119 Chada-palli, sur. . . . . . 247, 256 Changula-mari-sima, di., . . . 124 chaga-jaga-jbampam jhampal-acharyyan, a Channa-pade, a tank, . . 248, 257 title,. . . . . . Chapakuri, sur. 298, 802 . . . .' 244, 254 Chabamina, dy.. . 207, 207 n. 6, 209, 210, 211 chara, . . .. . . . . 110, 117 chakorayita, . . . . . . 201 Chatta, a Kadamba k.. . .. .. . 302 Chakravartin, ., . . . . . 234, 236 Chatteya-deve, a Kadamba k., 299, 302, 308, 309 Chalikka, dy, . . . 227, 229 Chaturmasya-vrata, i . . . . .225 Challa-Narma, ., . . . . . . 233, 236 Chataskalorobalugala-palliki, a place, 116, 118 Chalukys, dy, and race,. 12, 14, 15, 38, 42, Chauhattamalla, a birida, . . . 2, 5, 10 43, 51, 52, 57, 168, 170, 173, 179, Chaundaya-Somayaji-Narabaryarys, m.. . 247, 256 180 n. 4, 181, 276, 290, 299, 808, Chaavera, . . . 312, 315, 316, 323, 328, 329 Chavandesvari, te., . . 172, 175 Chalakya-Rama, a Chafukya k., . 43, 52, 805 chchi, form of, Chalukya-Vikrama, era, . 13, 14, 89, 48, 57 Chelipeddi Nrisimha, m., 268, 275 Chami-Setti, .. . . . . . 14, 15 Chellaketans, a race, . . 169 Champakstoli, an estate, . . . . 119, 121 Chengas, di, . . 260, 284, 271 Chamanda-Raje, ., . . 180, 207, 208 Chengatta-kottaka, di, . 129, 132 Chanakya, . . . * 306, 307, 313, 814 Cbongoda, . . 124, 129, 132 Chandala-devi, a Raffa queen-Chandrika-devi, 16, Chegjerla, sur.,' .' . 247, 256 19, 23, 29, 82 Chers, dy. . . . . . 127, 131 Chandalesvars, a divinity, . . . 39, 47, 56 chi, form of, . . . . 191 Chandaluri, sur., . . . . . 246, 255 Chbandoga-parisishta-prakasa, a book, 289 Chandamarutam Doddayacharya, an author, 222 Chharampanandisarman, . . . 213, 215, 216 Chandrachuda-Sarasvati, a Kanchi Matha chach) for chchi,. . 260 dodarja, 122, 123, 125, 125 n. 2, 129, 132 chhoda, . . . . 214, 215 Chandra-dava, a Kananj k., . . 217, 218 Chbidragartta, oi., . . . . . 119, 121 Chandra-dovi, an E. Ganga princess-Chandrika- Chidambara-kavi, a poet, . . 231 devi, . . . . . . 151, 153, 155 Chidambaram, vi... . . 127, 132 Chandragiri, co., . 124, 129, 132, 226, 230 Chikarys, ., . . . 191, 192, 193 Chandralokhaichaturvedimangslam, oi., . 134 Chikodi, i.,. . . 28 . 2 Chandramauliavars, te., . . . . . 196 Chikurs, co.,. . :- 104, 106, 108 Chandramaulifvara-Svamin, the god worshipped Chikara-pars, vi... . . . 105, 106, 108 in Kapoli Matha, . . . . 122 Chinna-devi, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 124 . 37 The figures refer to pages ; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; co. country; di. -district, division; do.the same, ditto ; dy.dynasty : E. - Eastern; feud. - fondatory: k. king: m.-man; ri. -river; 5. d. - 100 also rur. - surname, te.templo; pi. villuge, town; W.-Western; w0.-woman.

Page #402
346 EPIGRAPHJA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. PAGE Chinamma-Gavanda, m., . . 816 chiro, , , , , . . 18 Chitisomaya-Bhatta, t., . . . 268, 275 Chittayarya, 7., . . . . . 247, 256 Choda, dy. . . , 238, 241, 252 Choda-Gangs, an E. Ganga k., 160, 151, 152, 153, 154 Chola, dy., 127, 131, 134 n. 3, 138, 189, 181, 196, 276, 279, 281, 299, 303, 310, 315 n. 5 Chorakataks, an estate, . . . . 116, 118 Chorspaniyam, an estate, . 116, 118 Chota Hathigamphs cavg . . . 164 Chulaksma, ., . . . . . . 162, 163 Challapdaraka, vi, . . . . . . chumbaks, . . . . . 292, 294 ... 5 cobra emblem, . conch emblem, . . . 104, 108 Conjoeveram, ti., . a. Kanchi, 123, 123 n. 4, 125, 132 Conjoeveram Mafia, . Conjoovoram plates, . . 122. conjunct consonant, form of, . . 123 consonants doubled, cards, milk and ghi for bath, . 110 . 123 104 PAGE Dantidurga, a Rashtrakufa k., 276, 277, 279, 281 Dantivarman, a Pallavatilaka k., . . .138 Dantivarmamangalam, ti.. . . . . 188 Danunna, a place, . . . . . 116, 118 Daravada, ti. . 300, 308, 316, 319, 322, 325 darsa-tithi, . . . . . . .239 dala-vaisalya (?) . . . . 230 Dasul-Annsins, m.,. . . . . 268, 275 datesexpressed by decimal figares, . 18, 21 25, 30, 34, 48, 57, 105, 114, 116, 118, 120, 121, 156, 157, 158, 169, 171, 174, 199, 200, 201, 207, 208, 209, 210, 212, 215, 216, 217, 219, 296, 297, 300, 308, 316, 318, 321, 324, 327, 380, 385, 339, 340 expressed by numerical words, 2, 7, 11, 150, 151, 152, 154, 225, 229, 281, 282, 239, 248, 259, 260, 268, 274 expressed by ordinary numerical words, .13, 14, 15, 124, 129, 182, 184, 185, 192, 293, 212, 215, 216, 217, 219, 220, 222, 224, 278, 280, 282 days of the month, lanarbright fortnight 1st, 2, 7, 11, 13, 14, 15 2nd, 18, 21, 25, 30, 39, 296, 297 5th, 156, 157, 158, 199, 200, 201, 321, 824 7th,. . . 188, 189, 190 8th, . . . 178, 183 10th, . . 196, 197 11th, 211, 217, 219 12th, 225, 229, 231, 282 13th, 169, 171, 174 full moon, 89, 48, 57, 319, 822, 825, 89, 58, 67, 318, 827, 330, 335 - dark fortnight 2nd, 220, 222-3, 224, 318, 821, 929 5th, 212, 215, 216 12th,. . . . 209-210 13th,. . * 300, 308, 316 15th,. . . . 207, 208 . . 339-340 . . 119, 121 . 187 . d, form of, . . , written da, . Daddavaka, an estate, Dadiga-mandala, co.. Dadigarsas, m., . Dadina-grims, vi., . Dadimiki, an estate, Daivals, a prarara, . Dajachers, . . Daksbarama, vi. dakshiqayada, . . . . . . 279, 280, 282 . . 116, 118 . . . 185 298, 240, 242, 252 . danda, a mensure, . . . 172, 176 Dandanatha, m., . . . . . 197 dandanayaka, 89, 299, 307, 308, 312, 313, 814, 316, 317, 820, 821, 922, 323, 325, 326 dandavafika, . . . 115, 117 n. 8 Dandavasivat (R) . . . . . 116, 118 dandoparika, . . . 115, 117, 117 . 8, 119 Danti-Dantivarman, . . . . 188 n. 3 The fignres refer to pages; 6. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are und :-oh-chief; o. -country; di.-district, division, do the same ditto; dy..dynasty E.-Eastern; foud. - fondatory: k. - king: m.-man; ri.river; 4. d.-300 alno; rur. - surname; to. temploi vi. village, town; W.-Westorn 100.-woman.

Page #403
INDEX. 347 * 259 * 298 PAGE 1 PAGE days of the month, lunar-contd. Devkhala, ti. . 119, 121 new moon, 59, 60, 239, 253, 278, 280, Devotthapani-ekadasi, 211 and 1.2 282, 318, 321, 824 Deyibesvara, te. . * 172, 175 days of the month, solar dh, form of,. . . . . . 104, 177 5th, . . . 114, 120, 121 dh for d, . 10th, . . . . . 105, 106 for th, . . 30th, . . . . . 114, 116, 118 ,, form of, . * 113 days of the week dhagildan, . Adi (Sun.), * 13, 14, 15, 59, 60 Dhanadatta, . . . 115, 119, 120, 121 Aditya (San.), . . 89, 48, 57, 188, 189, 190 Dharanivsraha, eur. of Panta-Mailara, 2, 5, 10 Brihaspati (Thurs.), . . . . 178, 183 Dharapadavida, vi., . . . 232, 235-7 Budha (Wed.), * , 207, 208, 220, 223, 224 Dharma-Sastra, . . . . 285, 291, 294 Inda (Mon.), . . . . 196, 197 Dharmaya-ojjhi, n., . . 247, 258 Manda (Sat.), . . . 156, 157, 158 Dharwar District, . . . . . 299 Mangals (To.), . . . . 818, 321, 324 Dharwar taluka, . . 298 Ravi (San.), . . . 199, 200, 204 Dhavala, di.,. . 190, 191, 192, 193 Sani (Sat.), . . . . . 217, 219 dhavalars dbAvala . . . . . 16 Sasanks (Mon.), : : 239, 243, 353 dhavalarsvam, . . 298 Somn (Mon.), 169, 171, 174, 209, 210, add. dhd, for ddh, sukra (Fri), . .. 296, 297, 300, 308, 316dliko,. . . Vadda (Bat.), . . . 18, 21, 25, 30, 34 dhika, Vidhu (Mon.),. . . . . 2, 7, 11 dhikuku, . . 209, 210 dal for dh, , . . : 191 -dhimavadau, 209 Dechirajs, .,. . . . 39, 45, 54 dhimda, . . 209 n. 2 Deganve inscription, . 301 dhimkab, . . . . . . 209 Dogomve, vin, -dhikab, . . . . . . 209, 210 Debi-gana, a Jain gana, . . 166 dhimvda, . . . . . 209 n. 2 Dosiya, a Jain gana, . .17, 80, 84 Dhoni, m., . . . . 13, 14, 15 Devadas-toli, an estate, . . . 116, 118 chvantayita, ahvintayita, . . . . . . Devadrani, . . Digambers, sect of Jain, . . 166 Devagiri, Yalova dyn, of, . . . . . . 176, 199 176, 199] Dilipa,. Dilipa, . . . . . . 104, 105, 106 Dovagiri-Nayada, m., . . dimka-saliga, . . . 16, 26 Dovaki, a Vijayanagara queen, Dindika-pallika, a place, . . 116, 118 Devakyakarnsks, an estate, . . 119, 121 Dipa-pari, ti., . . 116, 118 Devakya-kshetra, an estate, . . divirapati, . .115, 116, 118, 119, 120, 121 Dovakyanupa-kshetra, an estate, 119, 121 Docha-Mantrin, m., . . . . . 246, 255 Devakya-toli, an estate, . . . . 119, 121 Dodda, k., . . . . 238, 241, 251, 252 Deva-pala, a Pala k. . . . . . 289 Doddambiki, a Reddi princess, . . 239 Devarama, ., . . 217, 219 Doddaveram, vi.. . . . 239 Deva-Raya-Pratapa-deva-Riya II., a Vijayana Dohada (C), . . . . . 165 gara k.. . . . . 1, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10, 11 dobalika, * 207, 208 Devare-Bhatta, . . . . . . 244, 254 double consonants written as single, . . 123 Devaya, ... . . . . . 267, 273 dramma, . . . . 171, 175 Devayarya - Devaya, . . . . 267, 274 | Dravila, co. . . Devayarya, m., . . . . . 245, 255 drona, a measure,. . .119, 121 n. 1, 292, 295 Devendravarman, a Ganga k., . . 212, 214, 215 | Drdni, W., vi., . . 116, 118 Devi-gero, a tank, . . . . . . . . . 39 39 du, form du, form of, , , . . 134 131 121 The figures refer to pagos; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations Aronse :-ch. -chief; co.-conntry;di.-district, division; do, the romo, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern; feud. - feuclatory: k.king: m.-man; ri. -river; 8. a. see also sur. - surname; te-temple; vi village, town; W.- Western ; too. - woman. 2 x 2

Page #404
848 PAGE Dudadaua, m., Dudda,., 209, 210 838 21, 25 119, 121 Duggiyara Tikana, m., Durvashandaka, vi., dushta-sardula-mardana, sur. of Venkatapati I.,. 229 dushta-surdula-mardana, sur. of Vijayanagara k. Krishna-deva-Raya, dutaka,. Dvadasi, sur.,. Drapara Age, . Dvaravati, vi., Dvedi, sur., Dveshavarman (?), k., Dvijavarman, m., Dvipas,. Dyutivarmman, a Garhwal k., * Elluyarya, M., Eluchuvi, vi.,. Erambarage, a fortress, Erandapali, vi., Chalukya-Vikrama, eras E Ganga, Gupta, Saka, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. ?, form of, T'enkatapati I., Echana-Nayaka, m., 229 221 ekabhogya, eclipse, lunar, 39, 48, 57, 319, 322, 325, 327, 330, 335 solar,. 184-5, 207, 208, 239, 243, 253, 260, 267-8, 274, 278, 280, 282 130, 230 887 Ekamra, vi., 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155 Ekangavira, sur. of the Yadava k. Ramachan Ekakshara-Muni, author, . dra,. Elapura, a place, elare, ebirada-raya-rahuta-vesy-aika-bhujanga, sur. of * 129 115, 116, 120 245, 254 298, 306, 314 202 110, 111, 112, 115, 117, 118, 120 * 191, 284 245, 255 115 n. 1 115 42, 50 fish emblem, 202, 205 277 298 * 13, 14, 15, 89, 48, 57 . 212, 213 n. 3, 215, 216 339 eras-contd. . Valabbi, Vikrama,. 3, 7, 11, 18, 21, 25, 30, 34, 122, 124, 129, 132, 150, 151, 152, 154, 156, 157, 158, 169, 171, 174, 184, 185, 192, 193, 196, 199, 200, 204, 220, 222, 224, 225, 229, 231, 232, 239, 243, 253, 260, 267, 274, 278, 280, 282, 300, 308, 316, 318, 319, 321, 324, 327, 330, 335 Erekamanavaka, m., Ereya, m., Ereyana-Kadiyur, vi., Ereyarina, m.,. Ettur, sur., . 207, 208, 209, 210, 217, 219, 296, 297 regnal, 105, 106, 107, 114, 116, 118, 120, 121, 166, 167 193, 194 335 326, 327, 328, 331, 335, 337 318 2 n. 1 Ganapati-Mantrin, m., 247, 256 Ganapati-Nayaka, k., 122 176 .212, 213, 214, 215, 216 . 9, form of, Gabhirapallika, vi., Gadhipura, vi., gadyana, Gagaha, vi., Gagaha Plates, Gabadwal, dy., Gajapati, dy.,. Gajasya-Ganesa, Gajavarman, Gakshicharana, vi., galayu, ganabhogya, gandharviga, Gandhavati, ri., F G Ganesagampha, a cave, Ganesvara, m., Ganga, E., dy., Ganga, W., dy., Ganga, ri., [VOL. XIII. Ganapaya or Ganapayacharya, m., Ganaramma, m., Gandagopala, sur. of Singaya-Nayaka, Gandagopala-Chola - Vijaya, a Chola k., Gandaraditya, k., Gandhamadana, 127, 131, 156, 157, 158, 238, PAGE 112 119, 121 217 321, 325, 338 216 216. 296 " 241, 252, 253 n. 1 167 115 n. 1 116, 118 339 * 109 238 231 246, 255 260, 263, 271 225, 231 189, 190 265, 272 195, 197, 198 20, 25 * 42, 51 168, 172 151, 152, 154 167 233, 236 151, 212, 213, 215 . 170, 173, 180, 278, 250, 282 172, 175 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ck.-chief; co.-country; di.-district, division; do.- the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E. Eastern; feud.-feudatory; k.-king; m.man; ri.river; s. a. see also; sur. surname; te.-temple; vi. village, town; W.-Western; wo. woman. =

Page #405
INDEX 349 Atri, PAGE Gangalevi, io., . . 299, 303, 312, 313 Gangalappundi, vi., . . . . 226, 280 Ganga-Pallava, dy. . * . 138 Ganga-Prolaya, m.,. . 268, 273 Gangasagara, vi.. . 172, 175-6 Gangavadi Ninety-six thousand, di... 168, 170, 173 Gauges, ri., . 150, 292, 313 Gang@ya, 4 people, . 171, 174 gajapati, . . * 115 Gannavara, sur. . . . . 244, 254 Gaunaya-Nayaka, k., 260, 265, 272 garde, . . . . . 299 Garhwal, di., . . . . 114 Garimolla, sur., . . . . 235,237 Garuda emblein, . . 109 gatra, . . . . . 15 Gauda, co., . . . 157, 257, 290 Gauda-lokha-mali, a publication, . . 269 n. Geada-raja-mali, a publication, . . 290 n. Ganggulika,. . .115, 117, 117 n. 10, 119, 120 Gauhati copper-plate, . . . 269, 290 Gautamangirasa, a family, . . 292 n. 7 Gantami, r.,. . . . . 268, 274 gevani,. . . . . 16 Gavaresvara, divinity, . . . 60, 61 givanda, . . . 172, 175 Gellanannike, m.,. . 119, 121 gh, form of, . . . ghalige, . . . ghaliyara, . Ghantanada, sur. of Panta-Mailara, gheratta, . . . glstigeya mabajanaman, . * 927 n. 1 Goa, inser., . . . .801 Goda=Godavari, ri., . * 153 Godavora, ri.. . . . , 260, 264, 271 Godavari, ri., . . . . . . . 150 Godvadasi, a tithi, . . . 124, 129, 132 Gogga-pallika, an estate, . . 116, 118 Golattavataka, a place, . . . , 116, 118 Gojjiga-deva, sur. of the Rashtrakula k. Gorinda IV.,. . . 827, 329, 330, 334 Gojjiga-vallabe, sur. of the Rashtrakuta k. Gorinda IV.,. . . 827, 330, 335 gokars, . . . . . . . . 219 Gokarna, oi., . . . . . . . 128, 132 Gokarnasramin, a divinity, . 213, 215 PAGE Golatbalaka, a place, . 116, 118 Golihalli inscription, . . . . . 801 Gomati, ri, . . . . . . 119, 121 Gomati-siri, . . . . 119, 121 n. 9 . . . . . . 217, 256 Gopranarye, m., . . . . . 222, 229 n. 3 Gosahnsra, a makadana,. . 128, 239, 210, 259 gotrasAtreya, 39, 43, 54, 229, 233, 255-8, 214-6, 254-5 . 203, 200 Bharavaja, . 203, 20%, 231, 23, 24-5, 217, 254-6, 268, 275, 287-8 Chandratreya,. . . . . 203, 306 Gorgya,. . : : 203, 206, 231, 237 Gautama, 202, 203, 205, 206, 244, 254, 268, 275 Harita, . . . 233, 236, 241-8, 25--6 Harita, . . . . . . 101-6 Harita, . . . . . . 268, 275 Jamadagnya-Vatsa,. . . . 203, 206 kapi, . . . . . 213, 254 Kusyapa, . 204, 206, 234, 236-7, 245-8, 255-6, 268, 275, 322, 325 Kaundinya, . . 233, 236, 2+1-7, 254-6, 268, 275 Kansika, . . 233, 229, 234, 237, 244-5, 247, 255-6 Kautsa,. . . . . . 306, 313 Lobita, . . . . . . 214, 254 Mandgalya, . . . . 234, 237 Parasarya, . . , 234, 237, 214, 264 Salankayana,. . . 246, ada., 255 Saodilys, . . . 235, 237, 243, 245-7, 254-6, 296.7 Snthamarshana,. . . 2, 6, 11, 234 Saanaks, . . . . . . 2-14, 254 Savarna, . . . 288 Srivatsa, , 219, 233, 235, 238, 245-8, 251, 254-6, 259 Ullavabi, . . . . . 212, 214-5 Vahryasra, . . . 234, 237 Vadhala, . . . . 244, 254 Vanilyaghatiya, . . . . 288 Vasishtha, 203, 206, 231, 237, 248, 256 . 234, 237, 245, 255 gove, . . . . . . . 238 Visvamnitra, . . The fgares refer to pages; n. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.chief; co.= country; di.= district, division; do. = the saine, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.-Eastern ; feud. - fendatory; k.king ; . - man; ri.=river ; 8. a.= sc5 also; sur. - surname; te. E temple; vi. = village, town; W.-Western ; 80.=woman.

Page #406
350 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. 280 PAGE PAGE Gove, vi., . . . 299, 300, 301, 302, 309 Hanungal Five-hundred, di., 18, 317, 319, 820, 823 Govinda IV., a Rashfrakuta k., . 827, 928 Hari-bhakti-sudha-nidhi, sur. of Venkatapati I... 229 Govindachandra, a Kanauj k.,. . 217, 218 Hari-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 244, 264 Govindachandra-devs, a Gahadwal k., 295, 296 Haridas cave, . . . . . . . 162 Govindaraja II. Prabhutavarsha Vikramnavaloka, Hariga - Harikosarin, a Kadamba k., 168, 171, 174 a Rashtrakufa k., 276, 278, 279, 280, Harigabbey-Alur, ti. . . . . 81, 85 281, 282 Harihar, vi., . . . . . . 176 Govindaraja IV., a Rashtrakufa k., . 928 Harihara, a shrine, . . . 132 Govipayya-Nayaks, m.,. 825 Harihara I., a Vijayanagara k., 1, 10, 238, 239, Graha-kala, a Jain kula, . . . . . 166 242, 253 Gridhra-para, vi.. . . 195, 197 Haribara-Brahman, 19., . . . . 255 Gadalibvaram, a sthana, Hariharambi, a Reddi queen, . 288, 242, 253 Gadikatti, vi., . . . . 300 Harikesarin, a Kadamba feud., 168, 169, Guhasena, a Valabhi k., . . 838 170, 173, 174 Gohasena, Wali plate of, . 838 Hari-Pandita, ., . . . 234, 237 Guli Bachi, m. * 179 Harifarman, ., . . . . . . 104, 105, 106 Gunama, 17.,. . . . 187, 189, 190 Hariti Panchasikha, k., . . . . 42, 51 Ganarnava, father of E. Ganga k. Dovondranar. Harshavarman, k.,. . 115 n. 1 man,. . . 212, 213, 215 Hastisaha, k., . . . * 159, 160 Gandarasa, 16., . . . . . 187 Hastifaila, a kill, . . . . 196, 197 gum amu, . . . . . . . 298 Hathanda-pattala, ti. . . . . 217, 218 Ganeivaravaladipaka, an estate, . 116, 118 Hathisaba = Hastisaha, k.,. . . 159, 160 Ganjhada-grama, vi., 217, 219 hatti, . . . . . . . 16, 21, 25 Gurjara, a people, . . . . 199, 202, 206 Hemadri, a toriter, 199, 202, 205, 242, 252 Gurnparampara of Conjoovaram Matha, 125 Hemakuta, a hill,. . . . . 7,11 Gara paramparaprabhava, a book, . . 222 Herahina-kodi, a stone heap, . . . 30, 84 Garaparampara-stava, a poem, . . . . 125 Hevilambi - Hemalambi, . . . . . 59 Gatti, a fortress, . . . . . . 176 Himalaya, . . 307, 315, 315 7. 5, 320, 325 Guvala-devs, a Kadamba ruler of Goa, 229 n. 3, Himyachala (sic), . . . . . 299, 307 300, 309, 311 Hinduraya-Surstrans, title given to Pratapa diva-Raya, . . . . . . 6,10 Hingalaje, vi., . 28, 81, 35 Hiranyagarbhs, . . . . . 292 Hosbang Ghori, k., . . . . . A, form of, . . . . . .284 Hoyaula, dy., . . . 184 *. , 187, 176 Hacha Gavanda, m., . . . 821, 824 | Hadakka-suna-kshetra, n. of an estate, 119, 120 Hadriganti, vi. . 81, 85Hakala Santi Gavanda, ., . . . 321, 324 hagara,. . . . 16 Holags, m., . Hulage, .. . , . . . . . 81, 35 Haibaya, dy., . 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155 Haive Five-hundred, di.,.. . . 917, 820, 828 hala, . . . . 214, 215, 215 n. 17 Halakhina, 100., . . . . . 162 Halasige, di., . . . . 299, 300, 307, 315 , form of, 123, 184, 184 n. 2, 186, 284. Halgandi, oi., . . . 821, 824 i confused, . . . .194 Halsi inscription, . 801 Idangali-Nayapar, a Saira devotee,. . .187 Hanasoga, oi., . . . 17, 28, 80, 84 lamperumanar, a poet,. . . 187, 142 Hapunga), vi., . 299 n. 2 I!angovadiya-raiyan, k.,. . 186, 188, 189 The figures refer to pages ; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief: 00. -country;di. district, division; do.the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty : E. - Eastern ; feud. - fondatory: k. king: 9. man; ri.=river; .. d. 300 also; mur. - surname; te.- temple; vi.= villago, town; W.-Western; too. - woman.

Page #407
Immadi-Gandagopala, k., . Immadi-Narasimha, a Saluva k., Inagalur, vi., Indra, m., Indra-Pala, a Pala k., Indra-Raja III., a Rashtrakuta k., Indrasthana, a tirtha, indriya-jaya, Krishna-deva-Raya, Ingaluru, vi., Ingani, a tank, Irayur Alankarapriyan, m., Iruvavari-pade, a piece of land, Isana, M., Isvara, a Vijayanagara k., Isvara, 1., itihasa, Ittage, vi., j, form of, j for y,. Inda-raya-suratrana, sur. of the Vijayanagara k. Jaitrapala, a Yadava k., Jaivanti Panaiya, m., Jakkisvara, te., jambusalika, Janakavaram, vi, Janardana, m., . jagan-obba-ganda, sur. of the Reddi k. Vira, Jain images, Jains, jalakara, Jalhana, ancestor of Achyuta-Nayaka, Jambesvara cave, Jambha, n. of a demon, . Jangala-khohnika, n. of an estate, Jangamukunta, a pond, janitha,. 36, 39, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 53, 54, PAGE 196 4 n. 1 276, 279, Jarolaka-kedara, n. of an estate, Jasanandi, Jasarama, a Thakura, Javaniyarma, m., Jayabhata-pallika, a place, * * 281, 327, 329 * 218 293 n. 5 248, 257 167 .125, 125 n. 4, 127, 131 245, 255 332, 337 298, 299, 312, 314, 316, 317, 320, 321, 322, 226 323, 324, 325, 303, add. 279 Jayakefin III., a Kadamba k. of Goa, 289, 290 301, 303, 304, 307, 308, 310, 811 117 n. 6 115 296 300, 308, 815 285, 286, 289 129 290, 292, 295 21, 26 230 Jayapati Setti, m., 30, 34 Jayasinga (Jayasimha II.), a Chalukya prince, 43, 52 135 162, 163 202, 205 310, 315, 820, 323 212, 338, 339 .298, 303, add., 310 n. 5 25 . INDEX. * J 113, 177, 183, 186, 188, 91 210 242 166 117. 9 + * 55, 56, 57, 59, 60 199, 200, 204 278, 280, 282 172, 175 219 202, 205 163 151, 153 116, 118 4, 9, 11 247, 256 119, 121 11 Jayakosin II., a Kadamba k. of Goa, 150, 152 119, 121 166, 167 219 318 116, 118 jayans, . jayana-pati, Jayanta, Jayanti-pura, vi., Jaya-pala, a Kamarupa k., Jaya-pala, a Pala k., jeya, Jhadi, di., jhampal-acharya, a title, Jihvamuliya, form of, jimkarisu, Jina, Jina, te., Jizya, jjh, form of, ji, form of, jonna, Jupiter, Cycle of, jy, form of, Jyorana, vi., k, form of, k doubled before r, kachha-bhumi, kadage, . Kadalavalli, vi., Kadalur, vi, Kadamba, dy., K * Kadamba, a tank, Kadambesvara, a divinity, kadamu, a tree, Kadaravalli Thirty, di, PAGE 351 191, 192 296 284 284 188 . 61ff. . . 284 114, 116, 118 12, 14, 15, 168, 169, 170, 171, 173, 174, 299 n. 2, 300, 301, 302, 303, 308, 309, 311, 312, 316, 317, 320, 322, 112, 113, 191 . 109 216, 217 n. 1, 218 16 319 47, 56 323, 325 172, 175 168, 174 238, 250, 258 317, 319, 320, 323 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co. country; di.-district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.Eastern; feud.-feudatory; k.-king; m.-man; ri.-river; s. a. see also; sur. surname; te.temple; vi. village, town; W. Westorn; 100.woman.

Page #408
352 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. . 300 * 332 PAGE 1 PAGE Kadaroli, vi, . . Kamakotyambiki, a divinity,. 123, 195 *. 1 Kidiyur, vi, 49, 58, 326, 328, 332, 336, 337, 338 298 339 336. 337 338 Kamali-devi, a Kadamba queen, . 301 Kagayanallur, vi., . . Kimandakiya-Nitisara, a work. . . 293 n. 5 kag-goda-goy, . . . . 31 Kamarupa, co., . . 285, 280, 200, 292, 295 Kaidadappuru, vi., . . * 195, 197 Kamauli plate grants, . . . . 297 Kailasa templo at Ellora, . * 277, 315 Kamayacharya, ... . . . . 231 Kakatiya, dy. . . . 261 Kambhays, m. . 14, 15 Kakkala, k., . . . . . . Kambhojn, co., 329 . * 229 Kakkanuru, ni., . .. . 48, 58, 61 karbdifika, . . . . . 202 Kakka-Raja I., a Rarhrakiak, 276, 279, 281 Kamesvars, a divinity, . . . 200, 206 Kala-Bhatariyar, te, . . 135 Kamina, m., . . . . . 2, 7, 11, 162 Kalacharya, dy. . . . . . 59, 60 kampuna, . . . 27, 29, 30, 34, 171, 175 Kalahasti, ni., . . . 127, 132 kampuln, .. . . . . . . 238 Kalala-devi, 100., . . . 39, 46, 55 Kanakasabha - Chidambaram, . . . . 129 Kalanatha, w., 267, 273, 274 Kanakosabhi-pati, xur. of Nataraja, 132.1 Kalar-karran - Kilir, di, . . 137, 146 kanaka-slas, ti.. . . . . . 127, 132 Kalas inscription, . . 3267 Kanakasina, ., . . . . 191, 193, 194 Kalavalpundi, ni,. . . . . . 226, 230 Kanainbarige, ri. . . . . . 18, 21, 25 Kalavaraga - Kalnbarigu, vi.. . . . . 157 kanama, . . . . . 238, 250, 258 Kalavaraka - Kalubariga, vi., . . 157 Kaichi, vi, 127, 128, 129, 132, 198, 197, 276, kalaya, . . . . . . . . 238 277, 279, 280, 281, 282 Kali Age, . . . . . . 306, 314 Kachar, Ti., . . . . 124, 129, 132 Kalideva-Svamin, m., . . 321, 324, 328, 381, 336 Kanclalo, sur., . . . . . . 244, 254 Kalimili, nar., . . . . . . 225, 230 Kandulur, ri., . . . . . . 137, 146 Kalinga, co., 129, 132, 159, 160, 171, 174, 213, Kandanavoli-lurga, a fort, ... 227 215, 229, 238, 242, 252 Kanclavarmamala-ksletra, 1. of an estate, . 192, Kalitgadhipati, a title, . . . . 160, 161 193, 194 Kalioga-nagara, mi., . . . 213, 216 Kando, a tant, . . . . . . 31, 35 Kaliparvvi, mo., . * 284, 285, 291, 291 m. Kapiyahalla, ri., . . . . 49,58 Kali-Vitta, m., . . . . . . 169 Kankaravada, ni.. . . . . 261, 269, 27$ Kaliyamma, .. . . . 193, 194 Kannada-Sandhivigrahin, . . . . 39 Kaliyavva, to. . 284, 285, 291 n. Kannagavo, vi., . . . . . 31, 35 Kaliyug-adi, 800 Kanna-Gavanda, ., . . 320, 324, 325 kallan, . . . . 139.7 Kannapur, si.. . . . . . 137, 145 Kaloja, m, . . . . 173, 178 Kanthiraparava, a place,. . . 116, 118 kalpa-drama,.. kapa, . . . . . . . . 238 Kalabariga, vi. . . . . 157, 158 Kapardin L., a Silahara ch., . . . . 300 Kalabarigovars, sur. of Gajapatis of Orissa, 156 Kapaci, di., . . . . . 296 kalvar, . . . . * 189, 139.7 Kapaya-Nayaks, a Trilinga k., 260, 261, kalvarakalvan, a title, 136, 139, 143, 144, 145, 148 26-4, 272 Kal-ves, . . . . . . 168 kapeya, . . . . . . . . 152 Kalyans-pura, vi,. . 179, 181, 229, 303, add. Kupilagarto, n. of an estate, . . 114, 116, 118 Kamadeva, m., . . . . 260, 269, 274 Kapilesvaro, a divinity, . . . 21, 25 kamadheng, . . Kapilosvara-ksletra, 1. of an estate, . . . 121 Kama-jit - Siva, . .. . 293 Kappagantn, sur., . . . . . 246, 255 Kamakoti, m., . 225, 231 kara, . . . . . . 219, 296 Kimakoti-pitha, . . 123, 123 n. 2 Karaliata, co., . . . . . . .229 292 . . 128 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. chief; co. -country; di.-district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty; E. - Easterni; feud. - feudstory; k. king; m.-man; ri-river; 5. 4.=see also; sur.= surname; te.=tomple; vi. - village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman.

Page #409
INDEX. 353 PAGE Karahata Ton-thousand, di., . 278, 280, 282 Karai, oi., . . . . 137, 142 karanika, . . . . . . 217, 220 karankiks, . . . . 115, 117, 117 n. 11 Karavase, oi. . . 28, 30, 34 29, 30, 34 Karaviragarti, n. of an estate, . . 114, 116, 118 Karavirikakbohnavanaka, a place, 116, 118 karavirakoshthi, . . . . 116, 118 karayate, . . . . . . 150, 152 Karbur, vi.. . . . . . 28, 30, 34 Karigeri, . . . . . . 232 karika, . 119, 120, 120 n. 2 Kariy, pur. . . . . 14, 15 Karka-Raja Suvarnavarsla, a Rashtrakufa k., 277 Karkatasthapavaijali, o. of an estate, 116, 118 Karkota, vi.,. . . . 114, 116, 118 karmanta, . . . . . 116 Karna,. . . . . 330, 334 Karnata, co., . . . 229, 238, 241, 262, 279 Karnataka kings,. . , 276, 281 karpura, . 309, 309.4 Kartavirya III., a Raffa k., 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 32 Kartarirya IV., a Ratta k., 18, 20, 23, 25, 26, 27, 30, 31, 33, 36 Karttikeys, 11., . . . . 285, 291, 294 Karttikeya-pura, oi., . 114, 118, 119, 121 karvataks, . . Kishrads, ci., . . . 207 1.5 Kafikndi plates, 134 +.. 10 Kasakadi, di., 185 Kaseppodaya - Kisappa-Udaiyar (P), k., 227 Kagave, m., . . . . . 247, 256 Kali, a tirtha, . . . . 218 Kasi, 1., . . . . . 235, 237 Kasisvara, M., . . . . 244, 254 Kata(ya), a Redai k., . , 238, 239, 242, 253 Katakabhsishti, a place, . . . 116, 118 Kathariraya, sur. of Nagama-Nayaka, . 221 Katrapadi-Chipatim mu-puram, vi., . 232, 233 Kattapatta, vi., . . . . 123, 124, 132 kataka, . . , 117, 117 n. 9 Katyayana-sutrs, see Vedas. Katyar, di, . . . . . . 114 Kauvalageri, a place, . . . 300, 309, 316 kavadi, . . . . . 124 PAGE Kavadi-dripa Lakh-and-e-quarter, di... 299, 300, 302, 303, 309, 316, 317, 320, 323 Kaveri, ri., . . . . 127, 131, 223, 224 Kavi-Kandarpa, m., . 17,27 Kavi-raja-raja, a poet, . . 327, 336 n. 3, 338 kayastha, ... . . . . . 257 -ke, dative in Kanareso, . . 131, 186 Kedara, a tirtha, . . . . . 172, 175 Kelarsblumi - Garhwal, co., . . . . 114 Kedara-khanda-Garhwal, co.,. . . 114 Kelhana, a Chahamana k., 207, 207 . 5, 208, 209, 210, 211 Kelhana, Threo Coppor-platos of, . . 206. Kennele, ri.. . . . . . 309, 316 Korals, co.. . . . . . 270, 279, 281 Keralasinga-valanada, di, . . . . 137 kere, . . . . . . . . 187 Kesava-Nayaks, a Trilingn k., 260, 263, 270, 271 Kesavarye, M., 244, 247, 251, 256 Keti-Setti, I., . , 13, 14, 15, 168, 171, 174, 175, 175 Kevalangirasa, a family, . . . 292 . 7 kh, form of, . , 161, 177, 177 n. 1, 156, 188, 191, 294 Khadga-Narayana, ., . . . . . 221 Khadi (), . . . . . . 167 Khadiravena, a hill, , 279, 280, 289 Khalla, tur. . . . . . . . 166 Kliambha-grama, ri., . 279, 280, 282 Khambaya, mn., . . . . . 14. 15 Khandagiri cave inscriptions, . . . . 159 Khandaks-palliki, 1. of an estate, . 116, 119 kliandika, . . . . . . . 37 Kher, a title, . . . . . Kharavela, a Kalinga k., . . . . 159, 160 khari, . . . . 119, 121, 121 . 1, 203, 206, 206. ? Khariar grant . . . . . 107 Khattalika-kshetra, n. of an estate, . . 119, 121 Khedaga, vi. . . . 150 Khetaks, vi., . . . . 180 Khottiga-deva, a Rashtrakita k., . 179 Kilarkurram - Kaliro, di., . , 137, 146 Kiratakuta, dy.. . . . . . 207.5 Kiri-Halsi, vi.. . . . . 301, 301 .. The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.-chiof; co. - country; di.district, division; do the saine, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.- Eastern ; feud.foudatory : k, kingm.man: ri. -river; . a.-seo also; our surname; te. temple i ri. village, town; W.- Western; w0.-woman.

Page #410
,354 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIIT PAGE 1 PAGE Kiriya-San...geri, ri., . . 60, 61 Kotipalli, ri., . . Kirtsipala-ileva, a Rajprit, . 207, 207 n. 5, 208 Koti-puri, . . 260, 261, 265, 272 Kirtti-Raja, a ch. of Banarase, 299, 303, 310 kottak:am, . . * 129, 132 Kirttivarman II., a IV. Chalkya k., . 276 Kottaru, ti. . * 137, 142 Kirttivarman II., a kadamba k., . . 290 .2 Kottavuk, vi.. . 124, 130, 132 Kiro-Valasiga, ri. . . . . . 301 1. 2 Krishna, M., . . . . . 231, 236, 237 . . 186, 167 Krishna, poet, . . . . . 225, 231 Eittar inscription, . . . . . 301 Krishna, a Yadara k., . , 199, 201, 204, 205 koda-key, . . . . . 21, 25 Krislina II., a Rashtrakufa k., Krislina II., Ra 169, 189, 190, 197 Kurlandarama, te., . . . . . 126 Krishna III., Rashtrakita k., 16, 18, 22, 169, 170, 180 Kodambai - Kodambalur, vi... . 137, 145, 146 Krishna, ri., . . . . . 123 Kodabalur, vi.. . 134 n. 9, 137, 142 Krishna-dova-Raya, a Vijayanagara k., 122, Kolana, di., . . . . . 169, 179 123, 124, 125, 125 n. 6, 130 Kolla-puri, an estate, . Krishyamkuba, a Karnataka queen, - . 231 Komaragiri-paraan, ti., . . . . 250, 258 Krislina-Bhatta, nt., . . . , 225, 230 Komati-Vema, a Reddik. . 238, 239, 240, 241, 252 Krislinaljama-samudram, ei., . . 232, 233 Kommaya, 1. . . . . 244, 254 Ksishna-Raja I., a Rashfrakifa k., 276, 277, Kone, di. . . , 260, 261, 264, 271 278, 279, 280, 281, 282 Ko-nadu, di.,. . . . 187, 145 Krislina-Raya, a Vijayanagara k.,. . 131, 132 kinakalikaganga, ri., . . 118 Krishnaraya-puram, vi.,. . 122, 123, 124, 132 Konappe, A., . . . . 233, 236 Krishnavallablis-Krishna II., a Rashtrakifa Konda, sur.,. . . . . . 26 . . . . 191, 193 Kondakunda, a Jain anraya,. . 17, 30, 84 Krishnaveni, ri., . . . 129, 132, 176 Koadaligere, a tank, 328, 331, 336, 388 Krishnaya, I., . . . 233, 236, 237 Kondanambi, a Karnataka queen,. . 231 Krita Ago, . . 306, 314 Kundamindi, sur., . . . 245, 246, 251, 255 Krittiki-yoga, . . . . . 156, 158 Kundavidu, vi.. . . 3, 239 Krittivasas, title of Siva, . 152, 153, 154, 154 n. 4, 165 Korduri, sur., . . 245, 255 Kriyasakti, m., . . . . 60 Kinoraya, ., . . 326 Krodafurpi, vi., . . 116, 118 Eong, co., , , . 171, 174 ks, form of, . Konkan, di.,. . .199, 206, 309, 310, 319, 324 ksh, form of, .. . 284 Konkan Nine-handrod, di., 299, 316, 317, 320, 323 Kshitimandahara, vi.. . . 107 Kontakuli Thirty, di., . . . 317, 820, 828 Kshudrakarman, I., . . 162, 163 Kurantaka, vi.. . . . 208 . 2, 209, 210 kty, form of, Koravalli-kampana, di.,. , 27, 28, 30, 34 ku, forun of, . . 185, 135 korsvara, Di., . . . . 47, 57 Kudepa-siri, a Kalinga k., 160, 161 Korentaka, ti.. . . . 211 Kadiyantandal, vi., . . . . 122 Korinthaka, vi. . * 208 n. 2, 211 Kudumiy malai, di. . . . . . 138 n. 6 Korotaka, vi. . Kuduraivattamudaiyal, te., . . . 135 Kortikonda, vi., . 260, 264-5, 272 Kukkanuru, vi.. . . . . . 40, 48, 57, 59 Koramballi, sur.. . . . 245, 255 Kulachandra, ... . . . . . 166 Korunganti, sur., . . . 247, 256 kulacharika, . . . . 119, 120, 120 .8 kote, . . . . . . . . 238 Kaliyavalige, di. . . . . 30, 35 Kotarnveija, an estate, . . . . 116, 118 110, Kulottunga I., a Chola k., , . 134. 3, 189 KStaya, a Reddi prince, 119, 121, 121 n. 4 kotha, . . . . . : 162, 163 kulya, a measure,. . 119, 120, 120 n. 4 Koti-kanyaka-danam Titacharya, ., . ?n. 1 Kamara, a mountain, . . : 167 284 7.1 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following othor abbreviations are used :-ck. chiof; co. -country; di.= district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty, E. Fastern; feud.feudatory; k.-king; m.-man; ri.=river; . a. see also; our. - surname; te.temple vi village, town; W. - Western ; 10.=woman.

Page #411
Kumara-giri, a Reddi k., . Kumaramatya, Kumara-parvata Khandagiri, Kumarasena, M., Kumarasiha, a Rajput prince, Kumari-grama, vi., Kumarila-Bhatta, Kamari-parvata Khandagiri, Kumbapur, vi., Kumbaragere, a tank, Kumbhaghonam, vi., Kumbhapur, vi., Kummudavada, vi., kumudayita, kumvara-, Kumvarasiha, a Chahamana k., Kuna-Bhupala, a Trilinga k., Kunaya-Mummadi-Nayaka, a Trilinga k., Kunaya-Singa, a Trilinga k., Kandala-grama, vi., Kundalisvara, vi., Kundarage, di., Kundutte, m., Kundi Three-thousand, di, Kandangola, vi., Kundur, vi., Kundur Five-hundred, di., Kanikil-gallu, vi, Kuniyur plates, Kuntala, co., . Kusika, a tirtha, Kusuma, M., Kupperavipadu, vi., Kuppeya, m.,. Kuram grant, Karavata, di., Kurugodu, ri., Kurukshetra, co., Kurukshetra, a tirtha, PAGE 239 115, 117, 117 n. 5, 119 166 193, 194 207, 208, 209 278, 279, 280, 282 294 Kutakavada, vi., Kutumbapalli, a family, 166 298 300, 308, 316 124, 127, 132 298 298 201 211 209, 211 260, 263, 271 260, 263, 264, 271 260, 266, 273, 274 218 226, 229 169 169 INDEX. . 18, 23, 26, 27, 28, 44, 53, 299, 304, 306, 307, 311, 324, 325 30, 34 122 n. 1 . 314, 315, 328, 331, 335 4, 9, 11 177, 178, 183 134 n. 10, 135 260, 264, 271 136, 176 49, 58 172, 175 218 164 30, 34 291, 294 Kavalala-pura, vi., Kuvalala-paravar-esvara, kings, Kuvavan Maran, k., Kuvavan Kaajan, m., 1, form of, !!, !! b 17", lar, for 1, 4, form of, I for r + L 177, 183, 184, 186, 188, 191 37, 299, 327 37 168, 299, 317, 327 37, 299, 317, 327 168 177, 191, 299 188 184 , occurrence of, 12, 27, 168, 299, 317, 327 Lachchala-devi, a Kadamba queen, Lakkambika, a Karnataka queen, Lakkharasa, m., 168, 171, 174 227 317, 320, 323 322, 325 sur. of Lakshmana-Pandita, m., Lakshmanarya, m.,. Lakshmanesvara, a divinity, Lakshmaraja, m., Lakshmesvara, di., Lakshmeshwar, vi., Lakshmi-deva, a Raffa k., Lakshmikumara Tatacharya, M., Lala, co., Lalaka, a Kalinga k., Lalatondukesari cave, languages, Kanarese, Sanskrit, Tamil, Telugu, 30, 31, 34, 35 40, 47, 56 317, 320, 324 299, 307, 308, 315 Lakshmana, m., 234, 236, 237, 299, 306, 312, 169, 298, 299, 309, 313, 317, 320, 324 315, 316, 317, 319, 320, 321, 322, 323, 234, 237 246, 255 299, 308, 316 299, 305, 312 307, 315 178, 298, 301, 326, 328 16, 18 2 n. 1 17, 18, 26 159, 160 166 Lanka, co., Lankapura, sur., . . Lakkhanesvara, a divinity, Lakshma Lakshmi-deva I., a Ratta k., 16, 18, 19, 23, 29, 31, 355 PAGK 170, 173 Ganga 168 n. 3 136, 138, 139 146 . .Nos. 2-4, 14, 15, 28, 29 Nos. 1, 3, 4, 6-9, 11, 12, 14, 16-29 No. 10 Nos. 1, 12, 23 127, 131, 302, 309 137 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ok.-chief; eo. country; di.-district, division; do. the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.Eastern; feud.-fendatory; k.-king; m.-man; ri.-1iver; 8, a. see also; sur. surname ; te.= temple; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.-woman. 2z 2

Page #412
356 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. PAGE PAGE Lattalur, vi. . . 41, 47, 57 Madhyamapuraka, vi.. . . . . 119, 121 Larachandra, M., . . . . 119, 121 Madhyamarska-kshetra, an estate, . 119, 121 lavana,. . . . . . 37 Madesa-Ninga, te., . . . . . . 36 Lavanodaks, vi . 114, 119, 121 119, 121 Madara, vi, . . . . . . . . 124 li, form of, , 135 Madura, di.,. . . . . 131 n. 8 linga, . . . 156, 298, 326 Magadhe, co.,. . * . 171, 174, 229, 292, 295 Lingana-Mantrin, n., 247, 256 magani-sthans, . . . . 226, 230 Lingaya, .,. . . . 347, 256 Maghapatti, vi., . . . 18, 21, 28 Lingaya-Bhatta, .. . . 245, 254 Maha-Bharata, . . . . 134 Lingodbhava-Mahadevs, a divinity, . . 157, 158 mshidans, . . . . 289, 295 n. 1 lion crest, . . . . . 820, 323 Mshadeva, A., . 89, 46, 47, 53, 55, 56, 57 Lokuditya, t., . . . . . Mahaleve, a Yadava k., . 199, 201, 205 Lokam-Bhatta, 19., . . . . . 283-236 Mahadevanna, .,. . . . 322, 325 Lokapura, di, . , 169, 179, 179 n. 6 Mahadeva-Sarasvati, Acharya of Kaichi. Lokarass, .,. . . . 187 Matha, . . . . 122, 123, 132 Lokatoysruss, feud., . . 169 Maba-dradasi, . . . 226, 232 Lokkigundi, vi.. . * 176 mahajans, . . . . 337 lu, forin of, . . * 135 mabajanam, . . 184, 186 Lunar race, . . 38, 112, 115 Mahajaya-Raja, a Sarabhapura k.,. . . Lath(P)-Gaggeta, vi. . . . 218 Mshamaca, . . * . 163, 165 Larv() #-Gaggeta, vi, * . . . 218 | Mahinandalevers, 4 Ale, 16, 168, 170, 173, 175, 299, 301, 308, 315, 316, 320, 323 Mohamanda-Sahu - Muhammad Shah of Gola u final 0,. . . . . . . 37 konda, . . . . . . .229 *, final, . . . . . 188, 284 Mabameghavabana, sur. of Kidapa-siri, 160, 161 m, form of, 12, 16, 27, 113, 168 . 2, 184, 191, 326 Mabananditirths, i., . . . 128, 132 Me-Mangala-(or Manda)-vara, . . 156, 157 mahapradhana, . . . 39, 307, 308, 320 Macha, a Reddi prince, . . . . 289 maharajahiraja, . . . . . 210 Machana-Dikshita, M., . . . . 234, 237 mshalabda, . . . . . 170, 173, 175 Macharye, m., . 247, 256 Mahafala, an estate, . . . . 116, 118 Mada Madhava-Nayaka, 222 Mahisamanta, a title, . . . . 178, 187 mads-vatti, . . . * 811 Mahasamantadhipati, a title, . . . . 39 Madanankura-Pallava, m., . 213, 215, 216 mahirattrapati, a title, Maddi-Gavanda, m., . . 80, 84 Mahasivagupta, a Sirpur k., . . . . 108 Madduri, sur.,. . . . 245, 246, 265 | Maha-Sudeva, a Sarabhapura k. . . 107 Madhava, ., . . . 244, 254 Mahasvamin, . . . . . . 211 Madhavarye, ., . . . . 246, 255 Mahasvinvin, . . . . 209, 210 Madhava-Bhatta, 11., . . 39, 45, 54 mahi-tithi, 124, 129, 132, 225, 229, 230, 231, Madhavachandra-dera, ml. . . 17, 27 232, 234, 305, 308, 316 Madhava-Nayada, k., . . . . 321 maba-vadda-vyavahari, . 59, 60 Madhava-Nayaka, k., 3 n. 3, 220, 222, 223, Mahavamsa, . . . . 137 224, 225 Mahendravada, di, Madhava-Nayakkan, . . . . . 922 n. 4 222 n. 4 Mahendra Mahindravarman, a Pallara k., . , 136 Madhukovara, a divinity, . 14 n. 2 Mabesvara-siva, 101, 105, 106, 821, 322, Madhaphalamulaka-kshetra, an estate, 119, 121 324, 325 The figures refer to pagos; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; co.-country; di. - district, division; do.= the same, ditto; ay-aynasty; E.-Eastern; feud.feudatory; k.king: m.-man; ri.=river; 1. d. 900 also; sur.=surnaine; te. templo ri. village, town; W.-Western ; 150.woman.

Page #413
INDEX 357 180 PAGE PAGE Mahichandra, m., , , , , , 217, 218 mandalayita, . . . . 201 Mahidhars, a Thakura, . . . 219 mandalika, . . . . 308, 320 Mailsla-devi, a Kadamba queen, 299, 304, Mandanapala, a Kananj k.. . . 217, 218 805, 306, 307, 308, Mandapaks, sur., . . . 244, 254 312, 314, 316, 317, Mandapa-pura, oi., . . . 239 1.1 820, 822, 328, 325 Mandkhera, di., * 180 Mailaladeviyakka, o., . . . . 321, 325 Mandya-Chetapura-Malkhed, oi., . 180 . 6 Mailirn, a Panta-kula ch., 3, 5, 10, 248, Mandya-Khotapura - Malkbed, di. . 180 n. 6 257, 257 n. 2 insne-vergade, . 39 Mailsyys, ., . . 173, 176 Mangalajathi, a place, * 296 Maladhari-devs, a Jain teacher, cher 17, 27, 30, 33 17. 27, 30, 33 Mangalsvors, ti., . . . 47, 57 Malagam-Bhatta, m., . . . - 225, 230 226, 230 Maninags, m., . . . . . 189, 190 Malaiya (), . . . . . . 149 maniys, . . . . . . . * 189 Mala-nada, di. . . . . 137 Man-Khers - Malkhed, oi.. . Malapayya-Nayaka, t... . 322, 325 Mankir Malkbed, vi., . Milavs, co., . 171, 174, 180 n. 1, 199, 202, 205 Manma-Gandagopals, a Telugu-Choja eh., . 196 Malavaka-kshetra, an estate, . . . 119, 121 Manma-kshamavallabja, a Kaichi k.. . 196 Maleyals, co., . . 18, 26 Manmasiddha, a Telugu-Chola eh., . 196 Malkar-Mulkhed, vi.. kbed, ., . . . . 182 n. 4 Manna, vi.. . Malkhed, ri.,. . . 180, 181, 182 Mannakheda, ti. . . . . 179, 180, 181 Malla-Gavanda, m., . . . 321, 324 Manna-nagara - Manna, vi.. . . * 278 Mallabiki, a Reddi princess, . : : 239 Mannavaram, vi.. . . * 226, 230 Mallana, m., . . . 130, 132, 245-6, 255 Mannekheds - Malkhed, wi., . . . 179, 181 Mallavastuka, a place, . . 116, 118 Manoratha, m. . . 285, 291, 293 Malli, m., . . . . . . . 13, 14 mantrin, . . . . . . . 219 Mallika-devi, too.) . . 39, 46, 55 Manu, . . . . . 313 Mallikarjuna, a Raffa prince, 16, 19, 23, 29, 32 Manus, . . . . . . . 42, 50-51 Mallikarjuna, .. . 295 manya,. . . . Mallikarjuna, a divinity, . . . 124 Manyakheda, di, . . . 169, 179, 182 Mallikarjuna, sbrine of, . . . 221 Manyakbeta - Malkhed, vi, 179, 180, 181, 182 Mallikasivakakarabbasilika, a place, . 116, 118 Mara-Gavanda, .,. . . . . 14, 15 Malli-Sotti, .. . . . . . 14, 15 Marangur, vi.. . . . . . 137, 143 Mallo-Bhattarya, m., . . . 244, 254Maran Paramesvaran, k., 136, 188, 189, 140, Malquer - Malkbod, oi., . 160 1. 10, 182, 142, 143, 144, 152 .. 1,3 145, 146, 147, Malrava, Pur.. . . 244, 254 148, 149 Malakibharama-Malik Ibrahim of Golkonda, 229 Marsujadaiyan, a Pandya k.,. . 134, 134 n. 3 Malyals, .. . . . . . 233, 236 Mareppanarya, 11.,. . . 268, 275 Mammadatta, an estate, . . . 116, 118 Mareyavada, vi.. . . . . 320, 321, 324 Bana bbusbe, k., . . 127, 131, 131 n. 7 Margasahaya, I., . . . . . 233, 285 Manalur, ci.,. . . 137, 140 Markandeyosvara, a divinity, . 238 Manamatra, a Sarabhapura k., . . . . 107 Markandeyesvaru, a shrine, 239, 242, 251, Mananka, a Saradhapura k. 259, 259 . 1 Manavalamamaniga!, a sriraishnara Acha Marppidugeri, a tank, . . . 138 * 2 n. 1, 222 n. 4 Marppidngu, a title, . . . 136 Mnuchapuri, a cave. . . . . 169, 161 Marppidaga, ... . . . . 138, 138 . 3 "Manchikonda, a family,. . , 260, 263, 270 Marppidugadovi-chaturvoimangalam, vi. 139 The figures refor to pagos; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbrevintions are used:-ch-chief: co. - country;di, district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty E. Eastern Seud. - fondatory, k. king; m. -wan; ri.river; 8. a. also; sur surnamo; te. -te.nple; ri. villago, town; W. Western; to.woman.

Page #414
358 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII . 14 PAGE Mukula, u ruce, . . 169 Mula-Sangha, a Jain Sangha, , 17, 30, 34 Mulasthana,. . . 12, 14, 15, 31, 35, 321, 324 Mulavalli, vi, . . . . . . 30, 31 Malgunda, vi, . . , 190, 191, 192, 193 Mulkaid - Mulkhod, vi. . . . . 180 Mulkair-Mulkhed, vi, . . . . 180 Mullui, . . . . . . . . 1 Maminadi, m., . Mammadi-Nuyadlu, a Trilinga k., 2. 200, 269, 275 Mummadi-Nayaka, Trilinga k., 260, 264, 271 Mumnaddindra - Mammadi-Nayaka, a Trilinga k. . . . 10, 260, 263ff., 271, 272 Mummadi-singavaram, ri., 260, 261, 268, 27 Mummadi-vidu, vi, . . . , 260, 265, 272 Mamunamba, queen of Panta-Mailara, 2, 5, lu Mummani, .. . . . . 299. 1 Mummuri, variant of Manmani, ., . 299 n. 1, 30% Mummari-landa, . . . . . 16,25 mumoila, . . . . . . . 291 Murti-Narayani, a divinity, 36, 39, 16, 47, 55, SE Muru-rayara-ganda, sur. of Pratapa-vera-Rayt, 5, 10 Mura-riyarn-ganda, sur. of Venkatapati I., 229 Muru-rayara-ganda, str. of Vijayanagant k. Krishwa-deva-Raya, . . . 129 Muttaruiyan, dy. . . . . . 139 Muttarsun. nee.. . . . . 139 Muttarasanallur, vi, . . . . . 139 Mutukavu, vi, . . . 121, 129, 132 299, . . . PAGE Marppidugu-Ilangovel, m., 138 Marppidega-Peruhginara, a well, . . .138 marttina, . . . . . : 327 Matanga, writer on Music, . . 314 mattar, . . 172, 175, 316, 321, 322, 324, 325 Mathuri, ti, . . . . . . 127, 131 Matrichandra, . . . . 213, 215, 216 mattenisale,. . . . 321 n. 1 miatkhs, Maturs, a family . Maya, . . . Maya-para, vi., . mayavala, Mayurasarman, a Kadamba k., Mayuravarman, a Kadamba k., . . 170, 173 Melgandi, vi., . . . . . 30, 34 Mera, . . . . . 315 - 5,337 Mimamsa, . . . . . 291, 294 mimdan, Minnvan, dy., . . . . . 141 Mirtipati, sur. . . . 245, 254 Moceganur, a camp, * . 40, 47, 56 months Ashadba, . . 2, 11, 178, 183, 318, 321, 324 Asvayuja, . . 59, 60, 318, 321, 324 Asvina, . . . . . . 199 Bhalrapela, 39, 48, 57, 300, 308, 316 Chaitra, . . . . . . 13, 14, 15 J yaishtha, . . . . 209, 210, 239 Karttiku, . . .156, 158, 211, 225, 229 Muglia, . 319, 321-2, 322, 325, 327, 330, 335 Margasirsha, . . 114, 120, 121, 124, 129, 132 Paaslas, 18, 21, 25, 114, 116, 118, 169, 171, 174 Pbalgana, . . . . 217, 219 Sravana, . 184, 185, 207, 208, 212, 216, 223, 224, 231, 232, 260, 267, 274 Vaisakbs, . . . 189, 190, 278 mottakara, . . . . . . . 15 mromdhug, . . . . . . 238 Mudhugi, . . .. . 202, 205 Madiyanur - Vishnu-Ghaisisa, m., . . 48, 58 Madagode, vi.. . . . .. 31, 35 maggada, . . . . 34 n. 3 Muggadde, . . . . 30, 34, 34 n. 3 Muhammalans, 296 Muula, rin 279, 280, 282 . 238 11., form of, 104, 112, 113, 123, 177, 156, : , form of, . . . #, form of, . . 2., form of, . . . . 135, 135 . + na, form of, . . . . 134 Nadha-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 213, 251 Naduln, di.,. . . . . 209, 910 Nadapuru, ti, Nadwrn. ri.. . Nagabharana -Siva, . . . . . 19 Nagulevayya-Nayaka, i.. . . . 39. nagukal, . . . . . . 126 Nagala-levi, a Vijayanagara queen, , 125, 127, 131 Nigama-Nayaka, a Recharla prince, . 221 The figures refor to pagos; n. after a figure to footnotos, and add. to Alditions and Corrections. The following other nbbrevintions are tised :-ch. chiof; co.= country; di.=district, clivision; do. = the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty; E. - Eastern: feud. - fondatory; k. king: m.=unan; rii-river; s. . = 300 ulo; 8r.= surname; te. = temple; 1.- village, town; 1V. - Western ; 10. = woman.

Page #415
INDEX 359 119, 121 . 107 PAGE PAGE Nasrana, .. Narasa-Nayaka, a Tijayanagara k., 125, 125 .. 5, . . . . . 31. 33 Narana Bhoi, ., . . . . . 216 127, 131 Nagranatha -siva, . . . 126 Nararisottikunta, a tank, . . . . 8,11 Narirya, ill.. . . Narasimha-Vira-Nrisimha, 193, 246, 255 rijayanagara Nasavarnayya, I., . . . . 321, 324 k., . . . . . . . 127, 131 Nagara, i.. . . . 233, 235, 236, 248, 256 Narasimha-Nrisimha, an E. Ganga k., . 151 Nagavaryl, 19. Narasimha II., a Hoysala k., . : 244, 254 . . . 176 Naginilakanila-siva, . 126 Narasimhacharya, m., . . . . .2 n. 1 Nagila-ksietra, an estate, Narasimharya, m.,. . 246, 247, 255, 256 Naziyamma, ., . 177, 183 Narasinga-Vira-Nrisimha, an E. Ganga k., 150, Nakna, ri., . 151, 152, 151 Neinaracharya, a son of redanta-Detika, 222, Narayana, in., 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 235, 222 1.4 237, 245, 256 Nakiya, ill., Narayanadera, ., . . . 163, 164 . . 39, 45, 54 nakshatra, Aslesha,. . . . 327, 330, 335 Narayanadevakolaka-mulakhanaka, in estate, 116, 118 Karkataka, . . . 198, 197 Narayana-Makhin, ., . . . , 211, 251 krittika, . . . 156, 157, 158 Narayana-pala, a Pala k., . . 259 Mitra, . . . . 196, 197 Narayanarya, ill. . . . . . 245, 255 Nakshatrals, family, . . 234, 237 Narendra, ti., . . . Nakulary, ill.. . . Narendrs, inscriptions at, . 193, 191 . 298fr. balavau, . . . . 210, 210 5.17 Naroyargal Twelve, dii, 36, 39, 40, 14, 47, 53, 56 Nalkupatti, di, . * 317, 322, 325 Narikkudichcheri, ci. . . . . . 131 nallaganda, . . 11 Narluvada, tur. . . . . . 247, 256 Nallananka, Reddi princess . 239 narma-sacliva, . . . 33. 2 will, . . . . . . 216, 218! Navrttamalai, oi. . 138 namasya, . . . . 35 .1 Navamani cave, . . . . . 165, 166 Nandagiri, a shrine, . 170, 173 Navannaka, oi., . . . 107 Nandagiri-natha, sur. of Ganga kings, 168. 31 Navidige, vi.. . 30, 31 nendanayit., . . . 152 Navilar, ri. . . * 300, 309, 316,319, Nandi, figure of . 322, 325 Nandikeraka-kshetra, an estate, . 114, 119, 121 Nayaka, dy., . . . . 127, 131 ... 7,260 Nandlik kutambagun, a Tamil work,, . . ich, form of,. . Nandipputtaraiyar, a Pallaca k., 134, 134 1.3 Nedo-Muran, k., . Nandi-Somayajin, N., . . . . 234, 236 Nodoijadaiyay, a Pandya k.,. Nandivarman, a Pallara k., 134 n. 10, 136, 138 negalda, Nanearman, I., . . . .. . . 296 296 nogardda, , Nangamangalsan, oi, . . . . 232 negartteyan,. . . * 299 Thannaka, *., . . . 119, 121 nelamettu, . . 16, 26 Nannata, 11., . 167 Nemichandra, a Jain teacher, 17, 27, 30, 33 Narabralana, . . 209, 210 nero, . . . . . : 316 Naraluari-Ojhjha, at. . 245, 255 ig, form of,. . . . 284 Naraharyarya, w., 247, 256 nghy, form of, . . . 281 Naraka, 1 legendary Kanarupa k., . . 289, 290 Nidagandi, ci., . . . . 12 Nara-ksietra, an estate, . Niddigave, ti.,. . 60, 61 Naranulova Narayanadeva, I., . . 46 nidhi, . . . 121 n. 6, 130, 230 Naranapparys, m., . 234, 237 Nidugundage, ancient form of Nidagandi, 12, 13, Narasa, w., * 233, 236 14, 15 298 136 * 299 The gnres refer to pages ; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Adalitions and Corrections. The following other abbrevintions are used: -ch. chiof; co. -country; di.-district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern: feud. -- foudatory, k. -king: m.-man; ri.=river; 8. a.-300 also; sur, surnamo; te. Lemple; vi. village, town; W.-Wostorn ; 10. = woman.

Page #416
360 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. PAGE Oddiya-raya-disi-patta, sur. of Venkatapati I. 229 ordeal by balance, ordeal by balance . . . . 294 n. 4 Orunganti, sur. . 217, 256 ottamblia, . . . . . . 159 PAGE Nidugandngo Twelve, di. . 12, 13, 14, 15, 169, 170, 175 Nidagandi, ti., . . 47, 57 Nigamanta-Desika-Vedanta-Desika, . . 222 Nijam biko-Nijikabbo, 10., . . . 89, 45, 54 Nijikabbe, too., . . 39, 45, 54 nikshepe, . . . . 121 . 6, 180, 230 . . . 20, 25 Nimma-ganta-pade, a valley, . . . 249, 257 Nimya-siri, the river Nitve, . . . 119, 121 nirottu, . . . . . . 321, 324 Nischita-devi, a divinity. . . . . 119, 121 Nittavinoda-valanada, di., 137 Nitula, to., . . Nittur, vi., . . . .31, 35 Nityavarsha-Khottiga-deve, a Rashtrakufa k., 179 Nimbo, ., nivedanaks, . . . Nivritti, vi., . . . 128, 132 Nivvalur, di., . . 124, 129, 132 Niyamamagalam, di., . . . 134 nj, form of, , . . . . 284 hk, form of, . . . . . 284 nn, form of, . un for **, . . . . 260 wna written nion, . 123 Nolambantaks-Marasimha, a W. Ganga k.,. 180 Nolla, ti., . . . . 210, 250, 258 norppada, . . . . . . 299 Nrihari, ., . . . . . Nripakosari, ., . . . 134 n. 9 Nripakesari-Isvara, te., . . . 184 n. 9 Nripatunge, sur. of the RasAfrakifa k. Godin. da IV., . . . . . $27, 829, 334 Nipatunga, a Ganga-Pallada k., . 138 Nrisimha Vira Nrisimhs, an E. Ganga k., 151 Nrisimhajiis, ., . . . 244, Nrisimha-Rays, k., . Nrisimbary, M., . . Nrisirinhondra-ViNrisimha, Vijayanagara k., . . . . . . 125 - 6 #u, form of, . . numerals, Toluga-Kannada, . . . . 1 7 , . . . . . 12, 16, 38, 299, 317 p for b, . . . . . . 209, 210 P, form of, . . . . . 113, 123 Pichelil, vi.. . . . . . 137, 140, 143 padamuliks,. . . . . 164 Pada-nada, di., . . 226, 230 Padapa-Nayakn, m., . . . 26 padarar, . . . . 135 padari, . 135, 139 Padavida, di.. . . 232, 233 pade, . . 238 Padmala-devi-Padmavati, a Raffa queen, 16, 29, 32 Padmavati, a Raffa queen, . . 16, 18, 23 Pagappidega, ur of the Pallava k. Mahindravar man . . . . . . 186 Pala, Kamaripa dy. . . . . . 2 Pala, dy.. . . . . Palasigo Twelve-thousand, di... 169, 179, 299, 300, 301, 308, 316, 319, 322, 325 Palavur-kottam, vi.. . . . . 232 palayagar, . . . . . 131 1.8 palihsta, . . . . 317, 325 .. 3 pelilistta, . . . 325 n. 3 Palla-grama, oi., . . . . . 230 Pallam, ni.. . . . . . . .226 Pallars, dy. . 134 . 3, 136, 137, 141, 142, 144, 145, 149, 253 . 1 Pallarachandrs, m.. . . . 213 Pallavandar Rajaraja Sembavariyan, I., . 195 Pallaratilaks, dy. . . . 138 Pallavars, vi.. . . . . . 169, 171, 175 Pallivatska, a place, . . . 116, 118 Pampe, a poet, . . . 328 Pampi, ri., . . . . 260, 261, 265, 272 Pampala-devi, 30.,. . . . 39, 46, 55 Pampapati, te., . . . . . 126 Pampa-stka!a - Svami-P - Hampi, . . 47, 56 Pamala-pade, a piece of land, 257 Panva, vi., Parya, vi. . . . . . . 107 ... 185 o, form of, . Oddala, a prince, . . . * . 191 116, 118 . . The figaros rofer to pagos; *. after figuro to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corroctions. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief ; 00.- country; di.- district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern feud. - fondatory k. - king 1.man; ri.=river ; 4. 4.-500 also rursurname; te. - templo; ti. villago, town; W.-Western; 100.woman.

Page #417
INDEX. 361 -- -- PAGE! PAGE Panaiya, ., . . 279, 280, 282 Pasum be-vana, . . . . 338, 338 n. 3 pancha, . . . 216, 218 Pasupati, m.. . 285, 287, 291, 293 Panclaghantaninala, sur. of Imwadi-Narasimha, 4 n. 1 Patalikaramaka, vl.,. . . 119, 121 paichalangali, . . . 128 Patanjali, . . . 306, 313 pancha-maha-sabda, 14, 15, 25, 30, 33, 39, 48, pattagura, * * . . 186 57, 307, 314, 315, 320, 323 pattula, 296, 325 7. 3 Pancha-mata-bhaijanam Tatacharya, a sr-Vaish- patthiale, . . . 317, 322, 325 ... 3 nara teacher, Paarava, dy. . . . . . 111, 115, 117 Pandya, dy., . 127, 131, 131 6. 7, 131 n. 3, 136, Pavadayancangalam, vi., . . . 137, 146 138, 141, 145, 147, 221, 253 n. 1, pavala,. . . . . . . . 37 276, 279, 281 Payre Five-handred, di.,. . 299, 300, 308, 316 Pandya, co., . . . . . 171, 174 Podlaldenarya, n., . . . . . 217, 256 Pandyakulasani-valanada, di.,. . . . 134 Pela Kumati Vema, a Reddi k., . . 239 Pangalur, sur. . . . 235, 237 Pedapuni, aur. . . . . 215, 251, 255 Pangarh, ti.,. . 107 Poldanarya, M., . . . . . 216, 255 Pangaluru, vi.. . . . . . 4, 9, 11 Peldi-Bhatta, .. . . . . 268, 275 Panktiratha Dasaratha, . . 127, 131 Peddi-yajvan Somayajin, ill., Peildi.vaivan samas . . 244, 251 Pannala, sur.. . . . . . 244, 254 Pelubamambi, a Karnataka queen, 228, 231, 231 . 7 Panta-kula, a family, . . 2, 3, 238, 211, 257 Peichieti, sur., . . . . . 214, 25+ Panta-Mailara, feud., . . . . 1, 2, 1, 5 Pencalapaka, di., . . . . 240, 257, 258 Pauangal Five-handred, di., , 12, 13, 14, 15, Penaun balli, sur., . . . . . 246, 255 170, 171, 175 Periya Jiyar, in., . . . 222 . + Parahita, ., . . . . . . 245, 255 Periya Tiramalai-nambi, int. . . 3 Parabitacharya, n., . . 260, 261 . S, 266, Periya-tiro-madiyadaiva, a Sriraishnava book, 2.1, 267, 268, 273, 274 31. 5, 922 .. 4 Parakesarivarman, a Chola k., 134 n. 3, 138 n. 6 Permadi-deva, a Kadamba k.,. . 299, 303, 310 and 9 Permana, m., . . . 17, 20, 21, 29, 33 Pasapula, sur, . . 234, 237. Permunadi Vikramulitya VI., << W. Chafukya Parimadi, a Haihaya prince, . 151, 155 k., . . . . . . 188, 170, 173 Paramardin Paramali, a Haihaya prince,. 150, perinatti, . , 170, 173, 174, 315, 320, 323 151, 153, 154 Perumadi, .... . . . . . 944, 251 Parame varavarman L., a Pallata k., . 134 n. 10 Perumadi-Nakliin, 1n., . . . . 244, 251 Parandarami pattu, di.,. . . . 232 Perambidagu Mattaraiyay, k., . 134, 136, 137, 138, 139 Parantaka I., a Chola k., . . 131 . 3, 138, 1387.9 Peruibidaga Poruncevi, a queen, . . . 139 para-raya-blayankara, sur. of the Vijayanagara Poru-Muttaraiyan, k., . . . . 135 k. Krishna-deca-Raya, * 129 Perandorai, ci., . . . . . . 134 Parasara-Bhatta, ., . . . . . 261 Poraojinga-deva, a Pallara k., . Parasurama-Nayaka, .,. . . . 26 Peyyala, sur., . 216, 255 Parasyanatha - Parsvanatha, . . . 166, 167 ph, forin of, . . 294 parijata, . . . . 314 Phalgana - Arjuna, . . . 306, 314, 330, 334 Parna, a family, . . . . . . 196 pidaran, . . . . . . 135 Parundur, vi. . . . 124, 130, 132 Pidari, a divinity, . . . . 134, 135 Parvatara-kshetra, an estate 121 pillaiyar, feud., . . . . 195, 195 n. 11 Parvatakara, co., . pila-pati, . . . . . . 115, 119 pasalo, . . . . . . . 162 Pinamahendrada, oi. . 238, 239, 243, 253 pasayitike, . . . .317 Pina-vallabhs, in... . . . 25+ Pasnlapuni, ri., . . 240, 249, 258 Pinavubamambi, a Karnataka queen, 228, 231 ... 7 The figaros refer to pages; n. after a figare to footnotos, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. chiof; co= country; di.= district, livision; do.- the same, clitw; dy dynasty; E. Eastern ; feud. - foudatory; k. king: m.= man; ri.= river; . . - 500 also; sur'.- surnali); te. ternpic ti.= village, town; W.=Western; 20.= woman.

Page #418
362 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Voy. XIII. PAGE Pinnams, a Karnataka k., ; 227 piriye-ara, . . . * 168, 172, 175 n. 3 Pitambaradeva, 11., . . . 288 Pitrigangi, ri., . . . . 114, 118 Pochamata, to., . . . . 221 P&chanarys, ., . . . 247, 256 poda, . . . . . .249, 257.7 Podavur, vi... 124, 132 . 3 pogarttoyam, . . . . 299 Polalgunde Thirty, di. . 317, 320, 323 Poli, ti., 226, 230 Polvola, a gotra, . 238, 241, 251 Pommana-Nayaks, m., . . . 26 Ponperi, a Sima, . . 232, 233 Poranki, sur., . . . . 247, 255 Poroyachs-Setti, N., . . . . . 26 Porigere, di.,. . . . . 178 Pota, k., . . . . .2, 10 Potavaram, ri., . 155, 156, 157, 158 Potavaram grant,. . . . . 156ff. Potaya Chanvera, ib., . . . 39, 45, 54 Potnuri, sur. . . Potri, sur., . . . . . 246, 255 prabarhs, . . . . . . 293 1.4 Prabhakara, ., . . . . . . 289 Prabhila-pallika, an estate, . . 116, 118 Prabhutunga Govinda-Raja II., a Rashtrakita k., . . . . . . 278, 280, 282 Prabodhini ekadasi, . 211 . 11 Pragjyotisha, co.. . . 289 Prahisa, 16.,. 285, 286, 289, 291, 294, 295 n. 2 Prakrita forms, . . . . . . 110 PraktanI-podavur, vi, . . . . 129, 132 prakshepa, . . . . . 116 pramatara, 110, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 121 Prapannamrita, a book,. . . . 2 . 1, 8 prasida, . . . . . 162 n. 3 Prasanna, a Sarabhapura k. surdonapura y . . . . . 107 prasasti, . . . . . . 292, 295 praspimara, . . . . . . 200, 201 Pratapa-deva-Rays II., a Vijayanagara k., 1, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10, 11 Pratapa-Parushottama, a Gajapati k., 166, 168 Prataparudrs, a Kakatiya k., . . 261 pracunar, . . . . . . 119, 218 pratipiditaks, . . . . . . 110 pravanikara,. . . . . 219, 296 PAGE Prevara Asita, . . . . . . 296-7 Bhargava, . . . . . 219 Chyavana, . . . . . . 219 Daivala, . . . . . 296-7 Garga, . . . . . . 219 Sandilya, 296-7 pravarha-prabarba, . . . 291 Prayaga, a tirtha,. . . . . 172, 175 Prayaga, . . . . 49, 58, 307, 315 Prayage-Bhattayya, m.,. 317, 321, 322, 324, 325 Prayagesvara, m., ... . . . 322, 325 Preketi, sur., .. . , 244, 254 Prithivikongani Sriparasba, a Ganga k.,. 278 Prithivivallabha, sur. of the Rashtrakuta k. Krishna-Raja I., . . 277, 280, 262 prodyukta, . . . . . . 191 Prola, a Reddi prince, . . 239 Prolanarya, m., . . 244, 246, 247, 254, 255, 256 Prolaya-Nayaka, a T'rilinga k., . . : 261 Prolsykrys, ., . 246, 255, 268, 275 Pudikalari, k., . . . 138 Pagali, vi.. . . . . . 137, 144 Pulaka, vi.. . . 104, 105, 106, 108 Palake in II., a Chalukya k., . 38 Paligero, di, . . . .298, 326, 328, 331, 335 Palikara, di., . . * 178 polli, form of, . .. 135, 135 *. 2 Paloka, see Pataka, . . 104, 105, 108 Palupaka-Nrihari, m. . , 268, 275 Punaka, di.,. . . . . 278, 280, 252 picha (error for pafcha), . . 150, 152 punctuation, sign of, . . . 109 Pandra, co., . 285, 287, 290, 292 Parinas, . . . . . . 230 Parandara-pala, a Pala k.) Parigere, di... 169, 176, 177, 178, 183, 298, 326 Parikars, di., . . 178, 326, 327, 328, 331, 335 Purnananda, m., . . . 125 purnimanta,. . . . parohita, . . . . . . . 218 Parurava, . . . . 115, 117 Purushottama, thrine, . , 238, 240, 242, 252 Purva-mandalu (?), an estate (?), 257, add. Purvi-rashtra, di. . . . . . . 107 Pashkarana, co., . . . . . 133 pushkarini . . . . . 292 The figuros refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations aro wod.-ch-chief: co.country; di.-district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty 2. Rastern ; feud. fondatory k. king: *. man; ri, river; 6. 4.-100 sloo hur-surnamo fo. -tomplos vi village, town; W.-Western; w0.-woman.

Page #419
INDEX. 363 Push podantikavasantivanaka, a place, Pastaka, a Jain Gachchha, . . Putavanaks, an estate, . . . Puvalaikkudi, . . . PAGE 116, 118 .17, 30, 34 . 116, 118 . . 188 < . . . . . 87, 327 rzl, . . . . . . . . 168 7, form of, . . . . . . . 191 r, consonant double before, +, doubling after, 109, 209, 210, 238, 259, 276, 284 r, doubling with, . . . . romitted, r, superscript, . . . . . . 227 PAGB Ramachandra, 7., . . . . . 244, 254 Ramacharita, a work, . . . 288, 289 Ramaksishnarys, n., . . . 244, 254 Ramanatha, m., . . . . . 266, 273 Ramanathesvara, a divinity and te., 260, 266, 272 Ramanaja-Acharya, 7., . . , 222, 223, 224 Rima-Raja, a Karnataka k., . . . 227, 228 Ramarya, m.; . . . 245, 246, 254, 255 Rama-Sastrin, m., . . . . . 122 Ramaseta, a shrine, . . . . 128, 132 Ramaya, m.,. . 246, 247, 255, 256 Ramayana, . . . . . . . 3 Ramayarya, m., . . . . . 244, 254 Ramaye-Vaidyanatha, m., . . . 267, 274 Rambha, . . . . . . . 312 Ramesvara-Pandita, n., . . . . . 15 Ramesvaram, shrine, 127, 131, 132 n. 2, 238, 240, 241, 252 rar-ganu, . . . . 238, 248, 249, 250 Rampalli, sur., . . 256 Ranachanda, sur. of the Vijayanagara k. Krishna-deva-Raya,. . . . 129 Rana-mukha-Ramabhadra, sur. of Venkatapati I., . . . . . . . 229 Rangakrishna-Mathavirappa Nayaka, m., .. . Ranganaths, te., . . .222 n. 3, 224, 224 n. 7 Ranga-Raya-Sriranga-Raye, a Karnataka k., .227 ranrala, . . . . . . . . 211 Rrsarnavasadhakara, a book, Rashtrakuta, dy., 16, 28, 82, 176, 177, 179, 180 n. 1, 184, 189, 191, 196, 278, 279, 281, 327, 329, 334 ratnadhenu, . . . . . . . 128 Ratna-pala, a Pala k., . . . . 289, 290 Ratnapetika, a book, , . . Ratta, dy., . . 15, 16, 19, 24, 27, 29, 33, 229, 335 Ratta-Jinalaya, te., . . . 15, 17, 27, 30, 31 122 Racha-konda, vi... 221 Raghava, m., . . 234, 236 Raghava-deva-Raja, a Karnataka k., . Raghavamba, a Karnataka queen, . 231 n. 7 Raghunatha, m., . . . . 233, 236 Rahasya-sarindosa, a work by Vedanta-Dafika, .222 Rahatta-Raya, sur. of Nagama-Nayaka,. 221 Raipur grant, . . . . . . 107 Rajachala - Racha-konda, oi., . 221, 222 Rajadri, di., . . . 222, Raja-Gandagopala, k., . . . . 196 Rajahmundry - Rajamahendra, vi.,. 238 Rajakasthala-kshotra, n. of an estate, 119, 121 Rajakesarivarman, a Chola k., . 184, 184 n. 3, 138 n. 9 Rajakya-toli, n. of an estate, . . 116, 118 Rajamahendra, vi., . . 3, 3 n. 3, 241, 242, 252 Rajanampati, sur., . . . . . 246, 255 Rajanarendra, a Karnataka k., , . . 227 Rajaraja I., a Chola k., . . . . . 138 Rajasimha, a Rashtrakuta k., . . . Rajasitha-Pandya, a Pandya k., . . Rajabraya-valanado, di.,. . Rajendra-Chola I., a Chola k., . . 184 n. 3, 181 Rajendrasimha-Valanada, di., . . . 138 Rajyspala-deva, a Kanauj k., . . . 217, 218 Rali, sur., . . . . 244, 254 Rama, . . . . 104, 105, 106, 314, 315 Rama, 11., . . . . . . 234, 236 Rama-Avadaanin, m.. . . . . 285, 237 Ramabhadrarya, m., . . . . 244, 254 Ramachandra, a Yadava k., 199, 202, 205, 206 223, 224 k. Govinda IV., . . Rattapalli, fortress, . Rattara-patta-Jinalaya, te., Ravikali, .,. . . Ravinatuls, vi., . . Raya-Narayana-pari, vi., . Recharla, a family, . . Reddi, dy. . . . . . . . . . . . . 327, 330, 331 . . 176 . 17 n. 1 . 189, 190 . 4, 8, 11 . 47, 56 . 221, 222 3, 3 n. 3, 239 . . . . The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch.cbiof; 00, country;di. -district, division; do.- the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern ; feud. - feudatory k. - king: ".-man; ri.=river; 8. a. 300 also; sur. - surname; te. -temple; 01. = village, town; 1.=Western; wo.woman. 3 4 2

Page #420
364 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII PAGE PAGE Rettaganta, Ti., . * 232 Sahya, mountains, . . . . 320, 321 Persulasa-Dikshita, W., . 327, 330, 331, 334, 335 327, 330, 331, 334, 335 Saindhava, a dy. of Sindhu, . . 229 Revanta, . . . . 313, 313 n. 6 Saiva, . . . . . 327 ri, initial, . sakalyamalla, m., . . ri, written ri.. 207 Sakati, ri. or place, 285, 287, 290, 292, 292.8 ri, written H, . 239 Sakha, see Vedas. ri for ri, . . * 207 Sakinnari, a fort, . . . . . 110, 118 ri, written ri,. . . * 276 Sala-basali, te., . . . . . 21, 25 Rildhi-gava, ri., . . 47,57 Salava, dy.. . . . . . . 4 n. 1 Rig Veda, see Valas. Samajjaryasta, a place, . . . . 116, 113 Rinamukti-nathia, a divinity, . . . . 260 Samatrakan,. . . . . 119, 121 n. 6 Rja, a mountain, . . . . 304, 311 Sama-Veda, see Velas. Rolana, a mountain, 202, 205, 205 n. 6, Samaya-chakravartin Jayapati Setti, .. . 21,20 263, 271, 271 n. 3 Samayaveram, Ti., . . . . . 137 Rona, ri., . . . . 183, 184, 185, 187 Sanbhavaja, ri.. . . . . . 200, 206 rosakritapratiparthuvadanda, sur. of the Vija- Sambilaka, ri.. . . . . . . 107 yanagara k. Krishna-dera-Raya, . . 129 Samilhi noglected, 101, 110, 207, 209, 211, 270 Rori namuktinatha, u derinity, . 267, 274 Sindhirana, m., . 207, 208, 209, 210, 211 re, form of, . . . . . . 123 sinulhivigrahika, . . . . . 116, 118 sardhivigrahin, . . . . 48, 67, 173, 170 sangitaka, . . . . . . . 307 S sagita-vidya, . . . . . 230 Sankara, a dirinity . 316, 317, 321, 321, 325 8 for k, . . . . . . . . 284 Samkara, N., . . . . 233, 236, 243, 255 s, form of, . . . . . 101, 113, 169 Sankara-Acharya, . . . . 133, 195 #, f and sh, . 123, 150, 191, 210, 216, 238, 296, 317 Samkaracharya matha, . . . . 132, 123 and , . . . 150, 191, 210, 216, 238, 296, 317 Samkaralings, te... . . 299 1. 2,318 #, form of, . . . . . . 112, 168 Samkaranarayayarya, N., . . 254 Sabbi, ri., . . . . . 317, 319 Sumkarirya, a Kanchi Acharya, 125, 191, Sabbi Thirty, di., . 320, 323 196, 197 SAbula-fastra, . . . .305, 306, 313, 332, 336 Sarkara-yogin, ., . . . 191, 197, 198 Subhapati, poet, . . . 126, 130, 132, 223, 231 Sariksbepasaritaka. . . . . 125 n. 3 Sabhuti, m., . . . 183 samulon, . . . Sadaiyamaran, a Pandya k., 138 Samvatsaras, names of the, . . . 611f. Suasiva, a divinity, . . : 322, 326 Sanliramalli-Isvara, te... . 134 n. 9 Selasiva Sarasvati, m., . . : 129 San Doil, ri.. . . . 107 Sadeva, m., . . . 189, 190 Sangama, ti.. 127, 132 Sadlu, sur., . . 246, 255 Sankama, a Kalachurya k., 59, 60 Sahutuogaka, ri.,. . . 114, 119, 121 Sankha, . . . . . . . 240 . 3 Sagara-Bhatta, w., . .. 322, 323 Santayya, N., . . . . . . 186, 187 sagala, * . . . . . . 317 Santi-Gavanda, n., . 321, 324 Sagolada, sur., . . . 321, 324 Santikars, k.,. . . . . 167 Salasa-Bhairava, a dirinity, . . 47, 56 Santinatha, a Jain divinity, 21, 25, 27, 30, 34 Sahila, m., . . . . . 285, 291, 293 Sapada, c., . . . . . . . 227 Skiladitya, n. of an image, . . . 291, 293 Sapta-Godavars, co., . . 239, 243, 253 saliti-vidya, . . . . . . . 230 Sapta-Madiya, co., . 238, 239, 242, 252 sahitya, . . . 305, 306, 307, 313, 332, 337 | Saptamatrikas, te of. . . . 13K The figures refor to pages; n. after a figure to footuotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. =chief; co.= conntry; di.=district, division; do. = the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty: E. - Eastern: feud. = fendatory; k.=king: 51.-man; ri.=river; s. a. = See also; sur. - sirnaine; te.= temple: ci.=village, town; *'. = Western; wo.=woman.

Page #421
INDEX 315 PAGE PAGE Sarabhapars, ri., . . . . 105, 107, 108 Savitri, . . 313. 1 Sarabhavaram, ti., , 101, 109 Siyana-l'daiyar, a Tujayanagara k., . 134. 3 Sarabhavaram plates, . . . . 104ff. sculptures, 12, 97, 37, 109, 156, 168, 188, Sarati-matha, . . , 123, 123.3 299, 326 Sarangarh grant, . . 107 seals, . 101, 109, 110, 122, 212, 225, 231 Sarasvati, sur., . . . 214, 23+ sects-Srivaishnava, . . . , 2, 3,261 Sarasvati-Bhatts, ., . 238, 257, 259 Vadama, . . . . Saratavara, ri.. . * 176 Sidamangalam, ri., . . . 124, 125, 129, 132 Sarathavisha yasta, ri, . 116,118 siji. . . . . . . . 209, 210 114 sejjeva bhandari, . . . . 325.3 Sirnapani, a divinity. . 121 solla, . . . . * 27, 29, 32 ... 7 Sarpagampha, cane, 161, 162 Sellaketana, a family, Sellaketan . . . . . 169 Sarva, w.. . . . . . 231, 236 Sella-Sara!, a place, . . . , 31, 35 Sarva-Avauhanin, I., . 234, 237 Selliyamman, te. of, Sarvadeva, N., . . . , 268, 275 Sembiyan Irukkavel, k., . . . . 138 Sarvajns, ., . . . 125, 125 n. 3 Sem bavarayan, a pillaiyar, . . . . 195 Sarvajua, sur.. . 214, 215, 254, 255 Sommahiki-kshetra, 1. of an estate, 119, 121 Sarrajna-Simha-Nayaka.. . . .222 Semmaka-kshetra, n. of an estate, . . 119, 121 Sarvajua-Singa, W., . . . . . . 261 Semponmari, ri.,. . . . . 137, 144 Sarvajna-Singama-Nayaka. . . . 3 n. 3 Sena, a race, . . . . 191, 193, 194 Sarvajnat man, .,. . . 125 n. 3 Sena II., a Raffa k.. . 16, 18, 22, 23, 27, 28, 32 sarvamanya,. . . * 123, 130, 230, 231 Senabova Nagavarmayya, m., . . 321, 324 sarva-namanya, 27, 60, 170, 321, 324, 327, 331 Sena-gana, a Jain Gana, . . . . 191-4 sarvi. . . . . . . . 199 sinapati, . . . . . . . 218 faisana, . . . Sendalai pillar inscription, . . . . 134ff. Sasati, the island Salsette, . 200, 203 Sera-Maran, sur. of Suraran Maran, , 138 satka, . . . . . . . 209 Sesha, m., . . . . . . 234, 257 Astrakesari, sur. nf Surarin Maran, 136, 139, Sesna-bhaja-ksbiti-rakshana-saunda, sur. of the Tijayanagara k. Krishnadera-Raya, . 129 Satru-bhayarkara-Muttaraiyan, k... 138 Setti-gatta Nagana, 9., . 31, 35 Sattan Mirai), sur. of Suraran Maran, 136, 138 Seta = Ramasetu, ti., . . . 132 n. 2, 229 Sattan Paliyili, in., . . . . . . 138 Seuna, co., . . . . . . 176 Sattikable, tank of, . . . . . 321, 324 Seviliperi, ri.. . . . . . . 132 sattra, . . . . . . . 110, 117 sh, form of, . . . . . . 168 Satyasraya, a W. Chalukya k., 14, 15, 38, 43, 48, sh for & and , . . . . . 123 52, 57, 169, 308, 315 Sbadanang=Skanda, . . 306, 313 Satyavak ya-Kongamivarman Permanadi Vikra- Shashtha-deva I., a Kadamba ch., . 299, 300 inaditya-dova, a W. Chalukya prince, 168, 170, 173 shat-karman, . . 293 n. 3, 337 n. 1 Satyavrata, . . . . . 307, 314 Shatshashti, the island Salsette, . . * 200 Saamitri, W., . . . 247, 256 shn, form of, . . . . . . . . . 284 Saaadatti, ri.. . . . 16, 18 sht, form of, . . . . . . . 284 xurishtra, co., . .. . 302 shth, form of, . . . . .284 Senrava - Fanrara, . . 117 n. 1 Siddhala, ti., . . . . . . * 288 Sanvarnika, . * . 120 Siddhantam Plates, . . 212ff. Saranana-palli, ri.. . 308, 316 Siddapur, ri., . . . . . . 301 Savanta, .,. . . . 31, 33 Siddharthaka, ri., 212, 213, 214, 215 savasi, ni.. . . . 40, 47, 56 siddhasadhya, . . 130, 230, 231 The figures refer to pages: %. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are usel:-ch. -chief; co. country;di. listrict, division; do.=the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. Eastern; feud. - feudatory : k. -king: m. man; ri. -river; 8. a.= see also; sur. - surname; te. = temple; r=sillago, town; W. = Western; wowoman.

Page #422
366 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. . 231 PAGE PAGE silahars, dy., . 300, 303, add. Sivasurys, 11., . Silagars, sur., . 321, 324, 825 Siyambs, vi., . . 285, 286, 288, 290, Silimpar inscription, . . .283ff. 292, 295 Simba, m., . . * 299, 306, 313 . . 293 Simkadri, shrine, . . .238, 240, 242, 252 Skambharatoli, n, of an estate, . . 119, 121 Simhavarman, k.,. Skandabhata, a minister, . 839 Simkapiki, n. of an estate, . 116, 118 Smriti, . . . . . 292, 293, 294 Sindana, 7., . . . . 13, 14, 15 Solar race, . . . . . . 112 Sindhu, co.,. . . . . 227 solstice, summer, . . . 318,321, 324 Sindi-grama, vi, . . 278, 279, 280, 282 > winter, . . . . 319, 321, 325 Singa, m., . 247, 256 Soma, ., . . 299, 305, 306, 313 Singa-Bhopala-Nayaka, a Richarla k, 290, 222, 224 Somakula-Parabarama, sur. of the Recharla k. singa- Bhupati-Nayada (Nayaka) - Rechar. Anapota-Nayaka, . . . . 221 Somanaths, di. . . . . 302, 309 la k., . . . . . . . 221 Singama-Nayada, a Recharla k., Somasekharananda, .. . . . . 222 . . 125 Somekvara, a divinity, . . . . . 61 singama-Nayaka (= Nayadu), a Recharla k., .221 Somesvars, m., . . . 283, 286, 292, 295 Singana, ., . 13, 14, 15, 256, 299, 306, 307, 308, 315 Some vars II., a Chafukya k., . . . 43, 52 singa-Nayadn="Nayuka, a Trilinga k., . 269, 275 Somesvaram, ti, . . . 241, 249, 258 Singa-Nayaka, a Trilinga k.,. Somesvara-pandita-deva, .. . Singara-Acharya, a srivaishnava Acharya, 3 n. 5 Somi-deva, a Karnataka k. . . . 227 Singaracharya, ., . . . . . 2 n. 1 Sonasaila, shrine, . . . . 127, 128, 132 singarkrys, 1 srivaishnava Acharya, 2, 3, 6, 7, 10, 11 Sonigara, a family . . . 207.5 Singaran, m.. . 299, 307, 308, 316, 317, 321 Sonnavanna, m., . . . . 234, 236 Singaremi, sur. . . . . . 244, 254 sora, vi, . 116, 118 singarye, m., . . 244, 246, 254, 255, add. Soratur, vi... . . 176, 178 Singaya-Nayaka=Singa-Nayaka, a Trilinga k., 260, Soratur inscription, . . . . . 176. 261, 265, 272 Sottai, a family, . . . 2 n. 1, 3 singayarya, ., . . 244, 247, 254, 256, add. sph, form of, . . . . . 284 Singhana, a Yadava k., 14 n. 1, 199, 201, 204 Sramana, . . . . . 160 Sirunanni, vi.. . . . . 195, 197 sravasti, . . . 285, 286, 287, 288, 290, 292 Sirisha-paijs, a place, . . 286, 292, 295 Sribhacharppata, n. of an estate, . . 116, 118 Sirivagil, a gateway, Srichandra, m., . . . . . 296 Sirpar, di.. . . Sridhars, .,. . . . . 166, 217, 219 Sirpar inscription, . 108 Srigalakhohnaks, fl. of an estate, . . 11e, 118 Sirsihi, oi., . . . . 107 Srigiri vara, sur., . . 245, 255, addSirsharanya, a place, 116, 118 Sriharsha, a Kanauk. . . , 276, 279, 281 siravakam, vi., 124, 130, 132 srikarana, . . . . . . . 17 Siruvalur, ei., . 124, 130, 132 Sri-Maran, sur. of Suraran Mapan, . . 136 Sita, . . . . . 312, 314 Srinatha, an author) . . . 2, 3, 3 n. 1 Sitalesvara, ci., . . . . 200, 206 Srinatha, a poet, . . . . 221 Siva, . . . . . . 293, 294 299 Sringeri Matha, . . . 123 n. 2 Sivachitta-Paramardin, a Kadamba k.. . 801 Sriniviss, m.,. . * 2 n. 1, 233, 235 Sivachitta-Permadi, a Kadamba k.,. . 301 Srinivim-Acharys, a Srivaishnava Acharya, 2 n. 1, 7 Sivachitta-Shashtha-dova, a Kadamba k.,. 301 Sriparvata, . . . . 315 n. 3 Sivamallans, m., . . . . 248, 256, add. sripura, see Sirpur, . . . 107 Sivamashichyapuri, n. of an estate, . . 116, 118srirams, m.,. . . . . . 233, 236 * 178 . 107 The figares refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. - The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. cbiofco, -country;di. -district, division , do. - the same, ditto; dym dynasty E.-Eastorn feud. - fondatory : k. king: m.man; ri, rivor; 3. 4. - 300 also; sur. - surname, te, temple; vi. -village, town; W.-Western; 100.-woman,

Page #423
INDEX 367 PAGE PAGE Srirangam, vi.. . . . 127, 131, 132, 220, 224 Sara-giri - Deva-giri, . . . . 205 n. 3 Srirangum Platos of Madhavn-Nayakn, . .220ff. Surapia, ., . . . . . . 234, 237 Srirang:-Raya, a Karnataka k., . . 228 Surarya, ., . . . . . 246, 255 Srisabika, vi.. . . . . . 107 Sarashtra, co., . . . 299, 300, 309 Srisaila, family, . . 3, 222, 222 . 5, 223-4 soratrana, . . . . . 264, 272 srisnila, shrine, 124, 127, 128, 132, 172, 175, Suryadatta, .. . , 115, 116, 118 221, 315 v. 3 Sustinia Rock Inscription, . . . . 133ff. Srisaila, ... . . . . . 234, 237 Sutra, ree Vedas. Srisailapiirni, a sriraishwara Acharya, . 2.1 snvarap Maran, k., . . . 139 Grissilesi, . of Timemalai-nambi, . .222. 5 Suvarnakara-pallika, vi., . . 114, 118 Srivagilu, a gateway, . . 178 Suvarnavarshe, sur. of the Rashtrakita k. Sri-Vaishnava, a sect, . . . 2 1. 1, 261 Gorinda IV., . . . . 327, 385 7.1 Srivaislinava Acharyas, . . .2 1.1, 222 . 4 Svamin, . . . . 317 Srivaishnava chronicles, . . . . 222 Svami-Pampa-sthala - Hampi, . . . . 40 Srivayil, a gateway, . 177, 178, 183 Svargi, too. . . . . . . 291 7., 294 Sri-leukntasa, a signature . 122 n. 1, 231 Srargapura cave, . . . 159 sri-Virapaksla, a Fijayanagara rignature, 1, 9, svastika, . . . . . 163 11, 126, 131, 132 Svayambhu-Trikutesvara, n divinity, 60, 61 Sriyadovi, wo. . . . . . 322, 325 Sveta-kshetra, n. of an estate, . . . 119, 121 Sruti, . . . . . 293 Svetavaraba-svamin, a divinity, . 261, 270 Stamblissankatika, ti., . . 120 statnes of Vijayanagara Royal family, 124 sth, form of, . . . . . . . 284 284 2d,. d . . . . .177 sthalo-vritti, , . . . 17 t, donbled before r, . . . . . . 109 sthala-vritti, . . . , 21, 25, 27, 30, 84t, final, . . . . . . 191, 284 Sthanakn, vi, . . . 300 t, form of, . . . . 104, 113 stupa, . . . . . . . 104 t, omitted, . . . . . 123 Sabhachandra, Jain teacher, . . . 166 t, form of, . . . . . 113, 123, 284 subhachandra-bhattaraka-deva, a Jain Acharya, Tadakoda, a locality. . . . 319, 821, 324 17, 25, 27, 30, 33, 34 Tadavale, vi., . . . . . 278, 279, 280 Snbhashitanivi, an anthology,. . . . 222 Tadipaka, vi. . . 260, 261, 265, 272 Subhatnnga, sur.' of the Rashtrakula k. tagarapati, . . . . . . . 115 Koishna-Raja I., . . . 277, 280, 282 Tails II., 29 w. Chalukya k., 39, 43, 52, 160 n. 1 Sacharita, m., . . . 285, 291, 293 Tailapa II.,) Sudhakara, sur., . . . . 245, 255 Tailapa II., a Kadamba k., , , 12, 14, 15 Sugga, m., . . . . . . 291 Takkollapadu, vi., . . . 1, 2, 4, 7, 8, 11 Sukra-niti, a treatise, . . . . 313 . 3 takkila, . . . . . . . 37 sukra-astraSukra-niti, 305 Talakalla, vi., . . 40, 48, 58, 59, 61 sun and moon omblem, on coppor-plate, . 122 tala-vritti, . 17. 3, 169, 171, 175, 316 Sundara-Defika, a sri-Vaishnara Acharya, 21.1 Talesvara copper-plates, . . . . 109ff. Sundare vara, te., . . . 134 Tallanirya, ., . . . , 245, 254 sunna, . . . . . . . . 238 Tallavaram, vi., . . 240, 249, 257, 258 Sunthinavanupa, a place, . 119, 121 Talletita, sur., , . . . 247, 256 supakarspati, . . . . 115 Tamaralayan, sur. of suparan Maran, . 136, 145 Sara, feud., . . . . . . 2, 10 Tamparasarma-Dikshita, m., Tamperemo.Die. . 212, 214, 215 Surs, dy.. . 287 Tamraparni, ri. . . . . . . 23 Sorabhi-varsa, dy.. . . 253, add. Tandur, ri., . . . . 130 The figures refer to pages; ". after a figure to footnotos, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.chief; co.-country;di.=district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern; feud.foudatory k. - king ; .-man; ri, Driver; 3. 4.- see also sur. - surname; te-temple; ri, village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman.

Page #424
368 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. X111. . 148 PAGE PAGE Tanjai, co., . . . . 136, 141, 142, 144 Tiramalaya, m., Tiramalaya, m. . . . . 233, 238 Tanjai-Sembula-nada, di., . 187, 149 Tiranedungulam, vi.. . tantra,. . . . * 285, 291, 294 Tiru-Orriyurap, m., . . . . . 135 Taponidhi, m.. 285, 291, 293, 294 Tirapati, vi, . . . . 3, 124, 132 Tardavadi, di., . . . . . 179 n. 6 Tiruvachchiramam, te., . * 137.6 tarka, . . 285, 291, 294, 805-6, 313, 382, 337 Tiravaludaiyal, te., . . . . . 135 Tarkari, vi.. . 285, 286, 288, 290, 292, 292 n. 8 Tiruvamalisvaram, te., . . . . 137 n. 6 Tarkshys, . . . . . . 332, 336 Tiruvellarai, vi.. . : : 189 Tatacharya, sur. of Sri-Vaishnava Acharyas, 2 n. 1, Tiruvellarai well inscription, . 138 n. 3 3, 8 n. 4, 6, 11, 222 n. 5 Tiru-vengalaya, ., . . . . . 234, 236 Tata Debika, a Sri Vaishnava Acharya, 21.1 tithi, see days of the month, lanar. Tata-Pinnama, a Karnataka k., . . .227 Tollimti, n. of an estate (PP), 240, 248, 257, Tatayarya, guru of Vonkatapati, . . 228 257 n. 5, add Tatvagumpha cave, . . 164, 165 Tondai, . . . . . . . 172, 175 . . teja, . . . . . . 144 . Tondai-andalam, co., . . . . 232, 233 teja-svamya,. . . . 34, 158 169, 179 . Torogare, di., . Telangarye, m., . . . . . 246, 255 ; Torluri, n. of an estate, . 220, 223, 224 Telinga, people, . . . 199, 202, 205 tortoise emblem, Tellaru, vi., . . 184, 184 n. 3, 136 . . . . . . . 109 Tengalsi, a sect, . . toshahrid arthisha, sur. of Vijayanagara k. Tennan=Pandya,. . . Krishna-deva-Raya, . 144 . . . . 129 Trailokyamalla-(Somesvara I.), a Chalukya Tennadar - Pandya, Tennavar = Pandya,. . 137 k., . . . . . . 48, 52, 169, 170, 173 Trata, m., . . . 113, 259, 284 . . 117, 119, 120 th, form of, . . . Treta Age, . . . 101 . 306, 314 th, form of, . . . . . . 316 tribhoga, Thana plates of 1194, . . 198ff. Thaneya, vi., . . Tribhavanamalla=Vikramaditya VI., a Chalukya . . . 299, 302, 310 * k., , . 279, 280, 282 . Thiura-grama, vi., . . . 12, 14, 15, 48, 57, 308, 315 Tikka I., a Telugu-Chola k.,. 195, 196 . Trikutesvara, te., . . . . . 172, 175 . Trilinga, co., . . . 13, 14, 15 . Tilivalli, ri.,. . 260, 262, 270, 270 n. 5 . Trilochana-Kadamba, dy, . . Tilottama, .312 . . 308, 315 Triplicane plates, . . . 233, 236 . . 1 . . Timma, m.. . Triparantakesvara, te., 125, 126, 131 . . Timma-Bhupati, a Vijayanagara k., . 195 tri-sardhi, . . . 3+ #. 3 Timmavaram, vi... . trisanka, . 156, 157 . Timmaya, m., . . . . 285, 287 . . . Trivikrama-Vishnu, 292, 295 Tingalur, vi., . * . 137, 147 Trivikrama, m.. 125, 127, 181 . 216, 255 Tippaji, a Vijayanagara queen, Tryamvapura, vi., 116, 118 Tippaya, m.,. . . Tirthamkaras, Jain, !!, form of, .. . . . . 284 tth for th, . . . . . . 194 Tirumaiyam, vi., . . . 137 tu, form of, . . . 135 Tirumala, vi., . , Tirumala-devi, a Karnataka queen, Tugaiyur, vi., Tulakanthakayaksha, ti., . . 119, 121 Tirumalai, oi., . . . tuli-purusha, . 124, 128, 129, 217, 289, 302, 303, Tirumalai-nambi, m., . . .3, 222 n. 5 310 n. 1 Tirumala Maharaja, a Karnataka k., . . 228 Tirumalambika, a Karnataka queen, . . 227 Tuli-sankranti, . 318 Tirumala-Raya, a Karnataka k., . 227 Tuluva, dy.,. . . . . 128, 131 The figures refer to pages ; 1. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; co. - country; di. -district, division; do.- the same, ditto; dy. Odynasty : E. - Eastern; feud. - fendatory ko. king: m.-man; ri.river ; 8. a. 300 also; sur. - surname; te. templo; vi. village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman. . 226, 230 . . . 10 12 . . 131

Page #425
Talyabhaga, ri., .239, 243, 248, 250, 251, 258, Tundaraka, di., Tundra, vi., Tangabhadra, ri., Tangesvara, vi., tungula (?), Taragavedenga, m., Tarushka, a people, turushkadanda, U u, denoting absence of vowel, u, form of, 107 .7, 11 114 116, 118 185, 186, 187 127, 131, 207 n. 5, 296 219, 296 tyaga-jaga-jhamparh, a title, 298, 308, 317, 320 tyaga-jaga-jhampi jhampal-acharyya, a title, 298, 317, 320 , form of, *, confused, abhayamukhi,. Uchchaissravas, Uchchu-gave, vi. Utsugrame, Udararaghava, a work, Udaya, m., Udayagiri cave inscriptions, Udayambakam, vi.,. Udayarmadeva, M., addani,. nddinaparnnayate, Uddyotakesari, k., addyotita, Udambaravasa, a place, advata,. Ugamaniyo, . Ugara Three-hundred, di, Umapati, m., umbali,. Umbaravani, vi., Undikavatika grant,. Unukal, vi., Unakal Thirty, di., apadhmaniya,. uppala, appatta-varsha, Urakavi, a poet, Urumba, n. of a well, Ushtralamaka, a place, . INDEX. . PAGE 257, 258 107 . 168 113, 238, 284 194 15, 24, 172, 176 304, 811 31, 35 222 . 17, 19, 24, 27, 29, 38 .159 122 817, 318, 321, 824 327 150, 152 165, 166, 167 118, 161, form of, 207, 208 14, 15 151, 152, 155, 289 81, 85, 172, 175, 175 n. 2 27, 28, 30, 34 107 819 Utkala, co., Utsu-grame Thirty-Uchchu-gave, Uttaraganga, n. of an estate, Uttara-Kosala, a tirtha, Uttarapatha, a place, Uttaravasa, n. of an estate, attarayana-samkranti, Uttava-Setti, m., atthanad vadasi-tithi, Uyyakkopdap Tiramalai, vi, 317, 820, 328 212, 299, 317, 327, 338 174 n. 2 168, 171, 174 n. 2 126, 130, 132 31, 35 116, 118 Page #426
370 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIII. . . 226, 230 PAGE 1 PAGE Vallabha - Kirttivarman II, a W. Chalukya Vedamargaikapratishthicharya, a title, . . 11 k., . . . . . 254, 276, 279, 281 Vedanta-Defika, m., . . . . 222, 261 Vallabhacharya, m., . . . . 247, 256 Vedantalesika-Vaibhava-prakasika, a poork, 222 Vallabha-Raja, rur. of a Rasarakula k.,. 278, Vedantam, eur, . . . . . 234, 236 279, 281 Vedhi, . . . . . 203, 206, 206 . 2 Vallabharys, n., . : . 246, 247, 255, 256 Vedura paks, vi., . .238, 239, 240, 243, 253 Vallam, oi., . . . . . 136, 142, 143 Vegavati, ri., . . . . . . 195, 197 Valluri, rur. . . . . . . 246, 255 vel, . . . . * 136, 140, 141, 142 Vamans-svamin, a divinity, ... . 119, 121 Velachcberi, ri. . . . . . 135 Vanara, di., . . . . 260, 264, 271 Velagampada, vi... . vinars-maha-dhvaja, . .. 308 Velamur, Pr., . . 234, 236 Vanaraayayam, for Vara myam, . . 296 Velchura, vi. . . 240, 249, 257 Vanavasi, vi. . . . . 179 Val-Maran, eur. of Suraran Marag, 136 Vangs, co., . . 129, 132 Ve namban, M., . . . 137, 140, 143 Van-Miran, sur. of Suparan Mara, . 136 Ve! a-grime, ri., . . . . 40, 47, 56, 319 vantaka, Velu-grame Soventy, di., . 317, 320, 323 vanyaprastha, . . . . . . 167 Velur, vi, . . . . . . . 124 vapi, . . . 167 Vems, a Reddi k., 238, 239, 241, 242, 243, Varagunanatti, a queen, . . 138 251, 252, 253, 254-6, 259 Variha incarnation, . . 126, 181 Vemambiki, a Reddi queen,. 238, 211, 252 Varahadatta, ., . . 115, 119, 120, 121 Vemasanak ks, a Reddi prince. . . 239 Varahsvartani, di.,. . . . 213, 214, 215 Vemuinak ka-Doddavaram, vi.. . 240, 248, Varaqasi 249, 257 Varanisi - Benares, 40, 47, 56, 172, 175, 807 Vemasini, a Reddi prince, . . . 239 Viranasi, sur., . . . . 246, 255 Vemavaram, mi.. . . . . 239, 249, 258 Varddhaki-pallika, a place, . 116, 118 Vemavaram grant,. . . . 2378. Varendri, di, . . . 286, 287, 289, 290, 292 Vemaya - Vema, a Reddik,... 942, 253 yarishati, . . * : 276 Vengalamba, a Karnataka queen, . . 228 Varishena, a Jain saint, . .. . 29, 39 Vengi, co., . . . . . 171, 174 varna, . . . . . 295 n. 4 Venkata, ... . . . . . 234, Varshas, . . 42, 50-51 Venkatacharys, ., 2, 2 n. 1, 3 n. 5, 6, 11, 222, Varanasrama, n. of an estate, .. . 116, 118 223, 224 Vasishthaerikumars, ., . . 278, 280, 282 Vetikatadri, co., . . . Vasudevs, a divinity, 39, 45, 54, 292, 295 Venkatadri, a Karnataka k., . . . 228, 229 Vaaudevs Gheyse, m., . . 60, 61 60, 61 Verkstadri, m.,. . . . . . . . . . . 231-236, 237 Vaauge,. . . . . . 37 Venkatadri, vi.. . . . . 127, 129, 132 Vatti, sur., . . . 245, 254 Vonkstadri-nayinar, m., . . . 285, 287 Vaals, vi. . * 199, 200, 206 Venkatadrica, a Karnataka k., . 230 Yeds, Sikhi, sutra, * 292, 325, 337 Venkatagiri, di., . . . . 11, 223, 224 Apastambe-8,. . . . .233-6 Venkatamaharayasamudram, vi.. . 226, 230 Katyayana-s,. . . . . 225, 229 Venkatamba, a Karnataka queen, 228, 231, 231 n. 7 Rig-v, . . . 212, 214-5, 244-5, 254-5 Venkatapati I., two grants of, . . . .225ff. Sams-v,. . . . . 244-8, 254-5 Vonkatapati-deva-Raya I., a Karnataka k., 2 n. 1 Vajasaneyi-s, . . . . 105-6, 234, 288 Venkatarya, m., . . . . . 2 n. 1 Yajar-v, .. . 2, 6, 11, 219, 248-4, 254, 274 Venkata-Yajvan, m., . . . . 234, 237 >> white, 225, 229, 245-6, 255-6 Venkatendra-Maharaya, a Karnataka k., 221 Vedagirisvara-Nayadu, W.,.. 221 | Venkatendramaharayasamudram, vi., . 226, 230 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-e.chief; co. -country; di.=district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. Eastern feud. Poudatory k. - king: m.-man; ri.=river; #. d. - 500 aloo rur. - surname, te.templo; vi.=village, town; 'W.Wostorn; 10.woman. . . 227

Page #427
INDEX. 371 PAGE PAGE Venkates, a divinity, i : . 8, 280 Vira-Gandag opals, a Telugu Chola k., 195 Venkodal, pi., . . . . 137, 149 Vira-Hommali Raya, a Karnataka k., . .227 Vennayary, . . . . . 244, 254 virams, form of, . . . . . . 185 Vop pekal, vi.. . . . . . . 41, 47, 57 . Vira-Mallikarjuna-devs, a Raffa prince, 21, 25, 80, 88 Venu-grama, vi.. . . 17, 18, 21, 25, 26, 80, 88 Vira-Mantrin, m., . . . 246, 255 Vera, k., . . . . . . 160 Viram-Bhatta, ., . . . . . Vetasa-kulyavipa, . of an estate, . 119, 121 Virana, 7., . . . . . . 225, 231 Di, form of, . . . . . 185 Virano-Acharya, ., . , 126, 130, 182 Vichbiantals, oi., . . . . . . 218 Vira-Narayana, sur. of the Rashtrakufa k. GojjiVidelvidaga, sur. of Muttaraiyar kingo, 186, 188, 189 ga-deva, . . . . 829, 830, 334, 335 Vidolviduga Mattaraiyap, k., . . . . 138 Viranesvara, a divinity, 110, 116, 117, 118, 120 Vidalviduga Vilapperadi Arsikap, k., . 187, 188 Virs-Narasimha Vira-Nrisimhs, a Vijayanagara Vidyabharapa, ., . . . . . 60 . . . . 125 Vijaya-Bukka, a Vijayanagara k.,. 1,4, 10 Vira-Nrisimha, a Vijayanagara k., 124, 125, Vijayaditya II., a Kadamba k., 299, 801, 811, 822, 225 6, 127, 181, 155 826, 828-9 Vira-Pandya, a Pandya k., , 184 n. 9, 138 Vijaya-Gandagopala, a Telugu Chola k., 122, 195, Virapratapa, eur. of the Vijayanagara k. 196, 197, 198 1 Krishna-dava-Raya, . . . . . 129 Vijakarani, a place, . . . 119, 121 Vira-Ramanatha, a Hoysala k., . . 184 n. 3 Vijayalaya-Mattaraiyap, #. . . . 186, 189 Virasens, m., . . . . . 193, 194 Vijayanagar, dy., . 1, 128, 125, 126, 184. 3 Vira-Somesvara, a Hoysala k., . . Vijayanagara, oi., 10, 122, 123, 126, 127, 181 Virasana-kote, n. of a fortress, . . . . 176 Vijayaranga-Chokkanatha-Nayaks, k., . 122 Vira-Venkatapati, a Karnataka k.,. . 230 Vijaya-Sena, a Sina ... 287 virgal, . . . . . . . Vijo, m. ((r)), . . . . . . 166 Virupaksha, a shrine, . . . . 127, Vikrama - Vikramaditya VI., 42-4, 61-8, 304, 312 visa, . . . . . . 15 Vikramaditya VI., a Chafukya k., 12, 88, 89, 48, visaka,. 52, 290, 298, Visakhila-palliki, a place, . . . 116, 118 299, 301, 307 Visarga, form of, . . Vikramskonri, a Kocumbalur chief, 184 n. 9, 188 Visarga, omployment of, . . 123, 212, 276 Vikraminka- Vikramiditya VI, 290, 807, 814 vishayadhipati, . . . 108 Vikramanka-dova-charita, a work, 290, 290 h. vishayapati,. . . . 115 Vikrama-pura, vi.... . . . 287 Vishnu, . . . 285, 291, 292, 293, 294 Vikramarjanavijays, a poem,. . . 828 Vishnuchitta - (Vijayaditya II.), a Kadamba vilaiya-moli,. . 141, 141 n. 5 prinse, . . . . . . 801 Vilis-devi, a Sena queen, . . 287 Vishnadise, ., . . . 115, 116, 118 Vilikkara-Nigiyamma, M., . 177, 188 Vishnd-Ghaisiias, ., . . 48, 88 Villavap-Chole . . Visknavarman, k.,. . 110, 111, 112, 115, 118, 120 Vidays, . . . . . . 298, 293 . 5 Vishvaksena, a divinity, . . . . .226 Vinayam badhi, feud.; . . . 191, 198 Visottara-Dikabita, m., . 327, 330, 331, 334, 336 Vindhya Mountain, . . . . 121 Vissaya, , . . . . . . 245, 255 vipda,. . . . . . 827 Vissayarya, ., . . . . . 247, 255 Virs, a Reddik.,. . 238, 242, 243, 258 Visvakarman, . . . . . 47, 56 Vira-Bella II., a Hoyala k.. . . 1761 Visvanatbaya, m.,. . . 233, 235 Virabhadrs, a divinity . . 177 Visvarupa, 11., . . 297 Virabhadra, a Reddi k., 288, 241, 252 Visvesvara, M., . 245, 254 Virabhadr, .. . . . . . 284, 286 vitanadhipa,. - 825 n. 3 The figure refer to pages; n. after a figaroto footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following othar abbreviations are used :-ck.-chief; co-country: diy district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Eastern foud. -foudatory: k.king . - man; ri-riveri . d. - also sur. - surname de temple; si.village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman. 3 B 2 . . . 87 284

Page #428
372 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIII. Viviks, ., . .. . PAGE Viththule-Bhatta, m., . . 245, 255 . . 230 vor, . . . . . . 203, 206 Vorima-grama, vi., . . . 279, 280, 282 Vriddha-Csatami, ri. . . . . 261 Vriddha-pelliki, a place, . . . . 116, 118 Vriddhatarri.pallika, a place, . . . 116, 118 vrishatapa, . . 116, 117, 117 n. 12, 118 Vrislavarman, k., . . . . . . 115 ou for u, . . . . 238 Varasikadantavanika, n. of an estate, 116, 118 vyakarana, . . 332, 337 vyapara-krita, . . . , 931, 835 n. 3 Vyasosbthini-jangule, . of an estate, 119, 121 vyatipata, . . . . . . 171, 174 Plsvang, W Wala, vi., . plato of Galasina,. PAGE Yamanarya - Alavandar, . . 3 Yarlapundi, ., . . . . 226, 280 Yalovigrabs, m., . . . . 217, 218 Yavana, . . 150, 151, 153 Yayati, . 106, 106 years of the cycle, Ananda, 239, 213, 253 Angiras,. . . 199, 200, 204 Dandubhi, . . 192, 193 Jays . . . 184, 185 Kilaka,. . 2, 7, 11, 189 Khara,. . 195, 196, 197 Manmatha, 169, 171, 174 Nandana, * 39, 48, 57 Plava, , . . 220, 224 . . 278, 280, 282 Prainidin, . 231, 232 Raktaksbi, . .18, 21, 25, 30, 31 Sarvajit, . . . 13, 14, 15 Saniye, . . . . . 156, 158 soblakrit, . 318,321, 324 Svabhina, . 124, 129, 132 Vikrita, .. . . . 327, 330, 935 Vilambin, . . . . . 59, 60 Viralhin, * 178, 183 Visvavasa, 300, 308, 316, 318, 319, 321, 322, 324, 326 Vyaya,. . . . . . 225, 229 years, regnal, 114, 116, 118, 120, 121, 165, 166 Yellans-Mantrin, m., 247, 256 Yello-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 245, 254 Yorrays, m., . . . . . . 247, 256 yagadi-tithi,. . . 300 Yavaraja, . . 218 . . . . . 338 8388 y, form of, . . . 12, 16, 113, 123, 135, 328 W, not doubled after r, . . . . . 109 Yachama-Nayada, a Recharla prince, . 221 Yadova, dy., . . . 199, 200, 201, 202, 205 Yada, race, . . . . . 1, 4, 10 Yairakosbthya, di., . . . . . 197 Yajinsarman, . . . . . 214, 215 Yajfesvararya, 4., . . 268, 275 Yajickvara-Yajvan, n., . . 235, 237 Yajar-veda, see Velas. Yalla-Avadhanin, ., . . . 233, 236 Yampoda, vi., . . . . .' 226, 230 The figures refer to pages: 1. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are tied: -- ch.-chief; co. - Country; di.-district, division; do. -the smo, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud. - fondatory; k. - king; man; ri.river; 3. d. see also; sur. - surname ; le.templo; ci-village, town; W.- Western ; ko.woman.

Page #429